Bamajoe
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Big Closet TopShelf Author Bamajoe
A P.I. Story
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Bamajoe
Mark was a man with a past that seemed sure to catch up with him. But there were people in high places that were looking out for him, even as his life and his job seemed to be taking him in a very odd direction.
A P.I. Story - 1
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Mark was a man with a past that seemed sure to catch up with him. But there were people in high places that were looking out for him, even as his life and his job seemed to be taking him in a very odd direction.
I was fresh out of college at twenty-one years old with my master’s degree in hand. I had done it in four years, but should have been there for six years. I had a perfect 4.0 average to boot.
Criminal science had been my study of choice and I had more than a few offers on the table as far as work was concerned.
Several police departments and one very large private firm had offered me a job any time I was ready. The way it looked right now the private firm was the way to go. The money was better and I didn’t have to work my way to the top like I would with the police department.
As it stood right now, I had already helped the local police solve more than one murder case and that had gotten me more than one or two friends on the force. Mike was one of those friends and as we drank a beer at the local watering hole, he chided me about the job with the private firm.
“You realize you will be a token male if you take that job,” he grinned.
“How do you figure that?” I asked.
“The company is owned by two women and they employ mostly women. Maybe even all women so far as anybody knows,” he added.
“And how would you know that?” I asked.
“They had a suit filed against them some time back. Discrimination, if I recall, filed by a man with more experience than you,” he shot back. Then he stood and headed for the bar and another round of beer.
“Well, I know they use women as couriers and they are a multi-national company. But I’m pretty sure the EEOC would have landed on them long ago, if they had no male employees at all,” I added.
“They did,” Mike smiled, “about three years ago. It lasted all of about thirty minutes or so I was told. Seems the investigator had looked at some of the employee files and dropped the case almost as quick as it was filed.”
“Did anyone find out why?” I asked.
“Not really,” he said with a halfway grin. “We figured they had enough men on the payroll to cover their butts.”
It was six in the morning and Mike’s shift was over. He headed home while I headed back to my apartment. I had an appointment with the head lady tomorrow. In the meantime, I wanted to do some checking up on them for myself.
I spent most of the day going over what I knew and searching the net for what I didn’t know. Around noon I called it good and headed off to bed. I was sure to get the nickel tour of the place tomorrow, but for now sleep was the only thing on my mind. Well, that and the case I was working with Mike.
I hit the floor about seven that afternoon and did my daily two mile run. I was in no way the stereotypical male. I was thin as a rail, according to most, but if Mike had his way, I would be sporting a beer gut and way too many pounds.
I’m five foot nine inches tall and weigh around one thirty, maybe one thirty-five if I am eating well. I have dark blue eyes and sandy brown hair. If they weren’t so dated, I could easily wear the same clothes I graduated high school in. I wore a 30x, 33 pant and a size 15 long shirt. When tight pants were in for men, as well as the women, I was often told I had a bubble butt, whatever that means.
I had a steady thing with one of our cheerleaders in high school. She had taken off for some college in Georgia after graduation. She wanted to be a nurse and some college offered her a scholarship. She would lend a whole new meaning to the word Georgia peach, that was for sure.
I continued that trend with a cheerleader here in college. As you might have guessed by now, I had no trouble getting laid if I wanted. And yes, I knew a pretty girl when I saw her. Brandy had graduated the same day I did and headed home for the spring break. She never said so, but I doubted I would see her again.
After a quick shower, I headed for police headquarters. Mike was already there when I came through the door.
“Ready to wrap this up?” He asked.
“What? You got some new lead?” I replied.
“No, but we do have the murder weapon now,” he smiled.
“You had it checked for prints or a ballistic match?” I asked.
“Yes and yes.” He smiled even bigger. “They’re waiting for you in the lab to confirm the report.”
I all but skipped down the stairs to the lab. If the .45 caliber we had was a match, this case was over. That meant I was free to pursue whatever job I chose.
The bullet was a match and the fingerprints belonged to the wife of the dead man. If the wife tested positive for GSR, the case was over. By the way, GSR is gun shot residue.
“So how did we get the gun?” I asked Mike after I confirmed it was the murder weapon.
“Some rock hound was out walking in the desert with a metal detector and found it,” Mike replied.
“Did he tell you where in the desert?” I asked.
“About three miles from the victim’s house and about twenty yards off the main road,” he added.
Mike had already questioned the wife once and she had a good alibi. Still the evidence didn’t lie and when Mike confronted her with it, she broke down.
Paul, our victim, was dating a show girl on the side and had been for quite some time. The wife knew he was up to something, just not what till she caught them together at a local motel.
The girl ran and got away clean. Paul caught a bullet in the chest and died on the scene. The wife had made a run to the store for party favors as she was hosting a hen party of sorts that night. We suspect she ditched the gun on her way back home and all the women at the party said she had been gone less than ten minutes, not nearly enough time to drive to the motel and back. Still, once she confessed, it was over.
It wasn’t even midnight when I told Mike I was done and headed home. I had signed off on all the reports and took my few belongings from the lab.
“It was great working with you,” Mike said, “and keep in touch.”
Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned and this case was proof positive of that time honored saying. Tomorrow would be a new day and I was sure a new case for Mike to solve.
In the meantime, I was headed home and straight to bed. I wanted to look sharp for my interview tomorrow with the agency.
Chapter 2
The sun seemed almost new to me. I had worked the owl shift with Mike for the last three months and hadn’t seen it much if at all. After my run and fresh shower, I broke out my best suit and tie. I didn’t like wearing it much, but I wouldn’t get a second chance to make a first impression.
I had been told some time back Ms. Franklin broke no argument when it came to her dress code. Near as I could tell, she had the means to back herself on that one or at least she and her other female partner in the business.
I parked my Chevy outside the ten story building and steeled myself for what might be a once in a lifetime chance. Hell, yes, I was nervous. I was about to meet the most influential woman in this town. She had made and broken more careers than I could count. More to the point she had almost sunk Mike’s career. Probably the reason he didn’t care for her or her agency very much.
I had one foot in the door and some thirty feet away the receptionist was calling Ms. Franklin to announce I was here.
“Mr. Singer is here,” she said with a smile.
When I got to the desk, she didn’t even give me the chance to speak. “Tenth floor, last office on the left,” she said, as she pointed at the elevator.
I could play that game. I nodded and pushed the button for the elevator. I could feel the woman staring a hole right through my back, but I wasn’t about to turn and look to see if I was right.
When the elevator stopped, I checked my look one last time in the shiny steel doors. I took a deep breath just as the door opened. Now I was more than surprised.
Ms. Franklin was standing there and greeted me with a smile as soon as the door opened. I was expecting short cropped hair and a power suit suitable for a woman of her position.
I wasn’t even close.
“Mark Singer,” I stuck out my hand.
“Isadora Franklin,” she held out her rather limp wrist.
“You seem a bit shaken, Mr. Singer.”
“Well, I will admit you’re not what I expected,” I smiled, as she led me down the hall.
“While you, on the other hand, you are pretty much exactly what I expected,” she smiled.
“Really?” I questioned.
“Have a seat Mr. Singer,” she smiled, as she closed her office door behind us.
“Thank you,” I replied.
“Care for a drink?” She asked.
“Scotch on the rocks,” I replied, as she paused at the bar to make it.
She handed me the glass and took a seat on the corner of her desk.
“Thank you,” I said, as I took a sip of the drink. She was looking me over hard and I all but dreaded the questions I could see coming.
“That’s probably your best suit and ill tailored for your body,” she stated. “Your hair is neat and clean, but you did forget to shine your shoes. Your watch is way too gaudy, as is the tie. It’s easy to see you went out of your way to try to make a good impression and I suspect you felt you needed to, as we only employ women.”
She paused and slipped into the chair behind her desk. She had pretty well nailed me before I even spoke.
“And what do your eyes and senses tell you?” She asked.
“Your clothes are well tailored and that is a luxury you can well afford. You are not the feminist most think you are. The high split in your skirt, never mind the high heel shoes, are not the trappings of that sort of woman. The wonder bra you’re wearing shows off your bust line well and from the overall figure you possess, I suspect you spend many hours in the gym everyday. Shall I continue?” I paused.
“Well done,” she smiled. “Right on almost every count, but I am a feminist through and through. It’s the only way a woman can get to the top.”
“You hide it well.” I raised my glass in a mock toast.
“I have to, but we can talk about that some other time. I’ll get to the point Mr. Singer. Have you ever dressed as a woman?” She asked.
“You already know the answer to that,” I shot back. “We met last year at the Shakespeare Festival. I was wearing a peasant maid’s outfit. You said, and I quote, ‘The costume was fitting’, did you not?”
“Yes, I recall saying that, but I had no clue that was you.”
“To answer your question, I have no problem with letting others think I am the opposite gender. Likewise, I have no problem dressing that way. It can be rather disarming when people, men that is, think you’re a female.”
“Good answer,” she smiled. “You’re not the chauvinist I was told you are either.”
“Oh, but I am. When we were walking down the hall, I spotted at least three women that could be good prospects for later tonight.”
“I would be careful on that one,” she smiled. “At least half of all my employees are male, but you will have to guess as to which half.” She smiled even bigger.
This wasn’t idle banter now.
“I take it you have some design or plan for me along those lines as well.”
“You did say it wasn’t a problem?” She questioned.
“I did, but we haven’t talked money or any other reasons that I would agree to work in such a…”
“Problematic way.” She finished the thought for me.
“Yes, that would be one way to say it,” I agreed.
“I’ll start you out at 40k a year. You will work strictly in the lab till your training is done. Once you have passed the entire test and there are many, I might add, you will be available for field work.”
“We also loan out our agents here from time to time. They work with other agencies and draw two paychecks instead of one. We even work with the police when we are asked. Last year one of my older agents made over 100k in commissions alone and she never broke a nail.”
“We take our work serious. My agents don’t do favors. We work and we get paid well for doing it. Now, if you would like the tour, Amanda will be glad to show you around. I think you will be impressed with the facilities.”
“Thank you. I would like that very much.”
Amanda moved like a cat in heat and despite the stress I could feel just below my belt buckle, I reminded myself that her real name might just as well be Adam as it was Amanda.
The 8th floor was nothing more than an elaborate spa. Any and every need for the employees could be met here. The 6th floor was a gym and about 6 to 8 aerobics classes going all at the same time. The 4th floor was the lab and it had all the good stuff in it. It made the police lab look like it was something from the fifties or worse.
The first three floors were apartments and everybody in training stayed there, bar none. Amanda said it was mandatory. Even she had stayed on the site for most of a year.
“For training?” I asked.
“Yes,” she replied, as we stepped on the elevator and headed back up.
40k was double any offer I had on the table at the time and I had three not counting this one. By far the amenities were better here than any of the others. I wasn’t so sure about the training aspect of it or even what it was. What more did I really need, after all I had my masters degree already. Field experience was the obvious answer, but I don’t think that was what Ms. Franklin had in mind.
I thanked Amanda for the tour when she dropped me off at Ms. Franklin’s door.
“In or out?” She asked, almost as soon as I was in the door.
“I still have a few questions,” I stated.
“You have all the information you will get till you make your decision,” she said almost in a huff.
“I’ll call you,” I said, as I turned towards the door.
“The offer expires at midnight and you already know you have nothing better to go to. Mike is a good friend and fine cop, but he still makes less than 30k a year and he’s been there ten years. He’s going nowhere fast, but you’re welcome to follow him if that is what you want.”
I loosened my tie as I headed down the hall and back to my car. She had read me like a book from the moment I walked in the building. While, on the other hand, she was nothing like what I had expected? Hell, for that matter, I wasn’t even sure she was a she.
I called Mike and asked him to meet me at the bar. I had till midnight to make up my mind and right now he was the best friend I had. I grilled him about anything he could tell me about being a cop. The bottom line was you had to love the job to stay with it and unless you just loved kissing ass, don’t plan on anybody helping you up the ladder. Last, but not least, never trust anyone and especially not another police officer.
Mike didn’t paint such a pretty picture for the police department and I knew it wasn’t a good paying job.
It was 11: 50 when I called Ms. Franklin and took the job. It was a call that had the potential to be the best or worst call I had ever made.
“I’ll take the job,” I said, as soon as she answered the phone.
“I figured you would,” she smiled, as she hung up the phone.
By the time I made it back to my apartment, Amanda was waiting for me.
“Looking for me?” I asked.
“Yes,” she smiled. “Escort me to your car?” She asked.
“Sure.” I took her by the arm and headed back towards the car just in time to see the moving truck pull in.
“Give the driver the key to your apartment,” Amanda smiled.
“Am I moving?” I asked.
“It’s better this way. With spring break going on your college friends will come back to find you gone. The place is rather deserted now so nobody will question it.” She added.
“Where to?” I asked after she fastened her seatbelt.
“The office. We have an apartment already set up for you there,” she grinned.
“I’m starting to feel like I was set up from the start,” I replied.
“Can’t say, I was just told to come and get you about an hour ago,” she added.
“I can tell you you’re getting my old place. It has a really good view. I think you’ll like it.” She smiled again.
It was almost 2:00 a.m. and I was ready for some sleep. As soon as I parked the car, Amanda took me to the second floor and showed me my new home, at least for the time being, she added.
She poured us both a drink and while I took mine it was the last thing I really needed. I took a chair at the kitchen table with her talking a mile a minute about the company. That was the last thing I remember till I awoke in bed some time later.
My bladder was so full I bolted from the bed. I was three steps towards the bathroom before I realized my chest felt different. I paused, but only long enough to realize my best friend was gone as well.
Without hesitation I sat down and the water flowed from my bladder like a river. My chest felt squishy for some reason and I was sure I would know soon enough. When the water stopped, I looked between my legs and mad as hell right then. It looked like I had a vagina now and the beginnings of a pair of breasts. I wiped and headed back to the bedroom.
Ms. Franklin and another woman that I had not seen before were there waiting. “Jennifer, meet Maggie Singer.”
“A/k/a Mark Singer,” I replied, as I stuck out my hand. “And what the hell is this?” I pointed between my legs while I looked Ms. Franklin right in the eye.
“A very expensive and convincing prosthetic. Your manhood is still in tact,” she replied in an almost casual tone.
“And this?” I cupped what would be all but tiny breasts in this house of silicone.
“Basic saline implants. Believe me you’ll need them to fit in around here,” she added.
“You realize this is grounds for a harassment charge. Right!”
“Probably, but you did fill out the application and signed the waiver giving us immunity from such,” she smiled.
“Jennifer will be your trainer for now. As your skills progress, so will your training and you will be tested along the way. Until you’re told otherwise, you and Jennifer are attached at the hip. Got it?” She all but shouted.
“Got it,” I replied.
“She’s all yours.” Ms. Franklin looked at Jennifer. “And do something about the attitude quickly, please.”
Jennifer just smiled as she watched our boss leave in a rather casual manner.
“She’s also known as the wicked witch of the north,” Jennifer smiled at me.
“And?” I questioned.
“Ms. Townsend is the good witch of the south.”
“Do tell,” I shot back. “Hope I don’t have to meet her anytime soon.”
“No, not till you’re more presentable, shall we say. I’m told you usually run two miles every morning,” she smiled.
“Usually, yes,” I replied.
“Good. Then put this on. We have lots of work to do.”
“Pink?” I sputtered, as I looked at the leotard and tights she had laid on the bed.
“Pink tells everyone on sight that you are new. Phase two, you get to wear blue. If you make it past that, phase three is black or red depending on your skill level. After that it’s nothing but green.”
“Since you’re wearing green, I take it you have been here a while.”
“Five years and I love it more everyday,” she smiled.
“Wow, pink running shoes too,” I said with some sarcasm.
As soon as I was dressed we headed for the gym. Jennifer ran every step just the same as I did. When we were done, I was sweating like a pig, while she was dry to the bone.
“The showers are that way,” she pointed to the far end of the gym.
I walked and was still catching my breath when the water from the shower hit me full force. I always enjoyed a good shower after my run, but, as I suspected, this one was cut short.
“Finish up,” Jennifer said. “We still have things to do and the day is getting away from us quick like.”
Jennifer gave me a towel and pointed me towards what looked like a dressing room. From habit I wrapped the towel around my waist. Jennifer just looked at me as if I had done something wrong.
When I stepped through the door, it was as if I had changed floors. I was now looking at a doctor’s exam table and what seemed to be a fully equipped office setup. A young woman, and I guessed her to be a doctor of some kind, stepped in the room.
“Dr. Joyce, this is Maggie. Maggie, Dr. Joyce.”
“Hello,” she smiled. “Not very lady like with that towel around your waist.”
She didn’t even wait for my reply and I doubt she even heard it anyway.
“Have a seat, please,” she motioned towards the bed.
I sat on the edge of the bed a bit uncomfortable with the stirrups turned out and ready for use.
“Sit back and relax. This will take just a few minutes and you can be on your way.”
When I stood to reposition myself on the bed, she quickly took the towel.
“Now, all the way back and put your feet up here.” She smiled, as she placed my right foot in the stirrup and then the left likewise.
“Any problem urinating?” She asked.
“No,” I replied.
“Any aches or pains I should be aware of?” She asked as she poked around my breast.
“None that I am aware of right now,” I stated flatly.
“Good, now close your eyes,” she said.
I was hesitant, but Jennifer said I should do as I was told.
The doctor placed her finger right above my navel and asked if I felt the hard spot the same as she did.
“Yes,” I replied.
“Okay, you’re going to feel a slight pinch so be very still, please.”
It was more than a slight pinch. In fact, it hurt like hell, but it passed quick enough.
“Now, you’re going to feel tightness in your chest. If it turns into pain, you tell me to stop. Okay?” She all but asked.
There was a lot of pressure on the right side of my chest and now it was starting to hurt, but it wasn’t real bad. When I was almost in tears, I said stop. If this was a test, I wanted to pass with flying colors.
“You’re going to feel another pinch. Again, tell me when to stop same as before.”
Now the pain had moved to my left side and I waited till I could stand it not a second more before I said stop.
“Now, I will give you a shot of pain killers. This should keep you pain free till in the morning,” the doctor said.
“Just lay still till that shot kicks in and then you can get up and go. Jennifer will stay here with you, but I have other patients to attend to.”
“Have a good day,” she said cheerfully, as she left the room.
I still had my feet in the stirrups and to say I felt totally silly would be a grand understatement of the fact. I didn’t realize it at the time, but my day had just gone from bad to worse.
Some minutes later, Jennifer asked how I was feeling.
“The pain isn’t quite as sharp now, but it’s there nonetheless,” I replied.
“Well, you stay put. I have to visit the ladies room right quick.”
“I’ll be right here,” I said, as I tried to take a long slow breath.
Jennifer was gone for quite a while and the whole time I laid there with my eyes closed and my feet in the stirrups just as she left me.
“Better now?” She asked.
“Much,” I replied. “The pain is all but gone, but I can feel the weight on my chest still.”
“That will pass,” and I could hear the smile in her voice as she spoke. “If you are ready, we still have things to do today,” she added.
She took my feet from the stirrups and asked me to stand up. I did and then I really felt the weight of my breast.
My hands flew to cover them as soon as I realized what had been done.
“You must have a high tolerance for pain,” Jennifer said. “Those are at least a D cup.”
I all but wanted to laugh and with my body full of pain killers, I felt way too mellow to get mad. I covered myself with the towel again and this time from the breasts down.
Jennifer took me to the next room where I was fitted for a corset, bras and panties, all at the same time. I was measured from my nose to my toes and Jennifer told them which room to send the stuff to.
From there she took me back to my room. I was still wearing the corset and the D cup bra I had been fitted with. It probably should have hurt like hell, but by now I was feeling no pain at all.
It was dark outside when Jennifer put me in the bed, but I had no clue what time it was. In fact, I wasn’t sure what day it was or much of anything else for that matter.
I would like to tell you I awoke early the next morning. Took whatever suitable clothes I could find and got the hell out as quick as I could, but that was not the case.
They let me sleep off and on for most of two weeks. What little I was awake was to eat and that was very little and, of course, to use the bathroom.
By the time I was really awake again, my body was accustomed to the corset and the D cup breasts I now had.
Jennifer cooked me breakfast that morning and gave me the run down on the next phase of my training.
“Your morning run will only be a mile now. Then you will take the intermediate aerobics course since you’re already in fair condition. After that or at least today, it’s off to the salon. You’ll get the works and after that all you will need is a maintenance visit from time to time.”
“Would you like a shower before we get started?” She asked.
“Yes, I believe I would if you don’t mind.”
I stood and she released me from the corset. I got the bra off on my own and it wasn’t the first time I had done it. I will admit to being shocked when I saw my now rather shapely body in the full mirror on the back of the bathroom door.
The pink leotard and tights were waiting on the bed when I got out of the shower. “No bra,” I said as I pulled the tights into place.
“No, you need to get the feel of how they move without one. All real women know this and you will need to know as well.” The pink running shoes were different than before and Jennifer didn’t wait for me to ask the question she saw on my face.
“They’re arched to fit your foot like high heels. By the time you meet Ms. Townsend next week you will walk in heels like you have done it all your life. Trust me,” she said with a wink, as we headed out the door.
Running with unsupported D cup breasts? Well, it might not be lady like to say so, but it hurt like hell. And the aerobics class was no better. But after an hour in the hot tub at the spa I felt much better.
Save the things you already know, the only thing remotely feminine about me from the start was my long hair. It was board straight and fell to about the middle of my back.
Now it was trimmed just to even up the ends and permed into really big curls. My eyebrows were thinned and given a somewhat high arch. While yet another woman applied cosmetics to my face, two others worked their magic on my fingernails and toenails. All in all, by the time I left the salon, there was nothing remotely male about me.
Now each morning started the same. My one mile run and then the aerobics class, which I soon began to hate. The exercises were all designed for women. Add to that when I wasn’t exercising I had to wear the corset and you could see real and definite changes in the shape of my body.
Jennifer was teaching me about makeup and taking care of my hair. Skin care was high on her list today and then we took a break for lunch. The rest of the day we spent reviewing cases that had gone cold.
We would watch the news at ten and go to bed and start the same routine over the next day. A month had passed before I knew it and I was stunned to core the day I opened the closet to find it full of clothes. Granted, they were for a female.
For the next month my aerobics class was changed for a Judo class. It was self defense, more or less, but considering my current condition I decided this was a class I really needed.
I also graduated to walking in real high heels and wearing stockings or pantyhose at times. Underneath I was still fuming mad, but for now all I could do was go along with whatever plan they had. My chance to make a break would come and I would take it no doubt when it did.
I started the third month with a smaller corset and I questioned Jennifer about the design of the waist.
“Your previous corset had a stem styled waist just not as wide as this one. Your last one had a two inch stem and this one is a three inch stem.”
It took her several minutes to get it fully closed in the back and I felt a size difference in my lower ribs.
I didn’t complain. It would have done no good to, but when I went for my checkup, Dr. Joyce did give me some pain killers to take till my body adjusted to the new corset.
After a week in the new corset, my body had adjusted to it and it was just as well as the pain meds were gone now.
How little did I know about all the drugs they were giving me in the food I ate every day. Granted I didn’t eat a lot, but I soon found out it was loaded with drugs, too.
The day had arrived and now Jennifer was taking me to meet Ms. Beverly Townsend. My other boss, if you would, and as I would find out much, much later on a man as well.
Beverly seemed to like me from the start and soon I had the run of the lab at least. Every day now I conducted my life much like any woman on the planet would.
In the lab I processed whatever evidence came my way. I had little contact with people outside of the office or the lab, but I was content to be working for whatever reasons.
I worked the morning shift now and did my classes in the evening. I seldom saw Jennifer any more as I was plenty well trained in the ways of a woman by now. It took me all of an hour now to get ready for work and that included taking a shower.
My hair and makeup was always flawless. My nails, while longer than I really liked them, were always polished. My pierced ears always sported some style of earrings and there were rings on my hands as well. I often wore a bracelet or an anklet depending on how I felt that day. And always wore a small but useful watch.
On the anniversary of my first year with the agency, I was told I could pick and choose my own place to stay now. It was the fist time I had stepped out of the building and into the public eye as a female.
I paused at the door for a quick second and then walked to my car. It was also the first day of a week’s vacation. I wanted to get moved as soon as possible and enjoy some of my time off.
A lot of things had changed for me and it was evident in the way I was treated. Men openly stared at me now. Some would blush, when I caught them, while others would undress me with their eyes. Most of them treated me well.
When I looked in the mirror now, I saw a woman and I was that woman. I wasn’t mad like I had been before. I was happy and maybe all too happy to look and feel the way I did. I wore skirts and dresses all the time and high heel shoes as well. I felt confident as a female and if the truth be told, it was all I could do to even remember the man I once was.
Spring was in full swing now and each day after work I spent at least an hour by the pool in my bikini. It was small and maybe too small for such a public place, but I enjoyed it nonetheless.
Now as sure as night must follow day, I began to get a few field assignments. I probably should have been more happy to get them too. But then these were known as dumb blond jobs. Pick up a case here, deliver it there, pretty much brainless stuff.
It wasn’t long then till I had a lot of extra money coming in. This was a good thing, as far as I was concerned. I spent a lot of time shopping and now had a pretty full woman’s wardrobe.
At times I questioned myself about buying such stuff, but my training and the drugs were still working and all too good.
Amanda, Jennifer and I were out one night having a nice meal and drinks when we ran into Mike. Yes, Mike, my old friend from the police department. He didn’t recognize me right off, but before the night was over I was sure he knew it was me.
You would think I would have been nervous, but I wasn’t. And I even gave Mike my new phone number and address before we parted that night. I wonder if this was just another test and Amanda and Jennifer would report back as to how I handled myself.
Mike never called or came by, but when one of our girls was gunned down on the strip, I was elected to work with him on the case.
“The rule is simple,” I told Mike. “Even I have done it. You take the bag or case or whatever you are given and deliver it to the person as you are told. You never know what you are carrying and we are never allowed to open the package and look.”
“So this girl had no clue she was carrying most of two million dollars,” he replied.
“Not a chance,” I stated firmly. “Unless the customer told her anyway which is also against the rules.”
“Well, all we have to go on is a slug taken from her body and one eyewitness that says it was a black male about six feet tall, bald and driving a Lincoln town car. He cut the handcuff chain, took the case and then shot her anyway, according to the witness.”
There were no prints on the half of the cuffs he left and the slug was from a .32 Colt, as near as I could tell.
Mike and I hit the streets and rounded up everybody that we even thought might know this guy. One girl told us it sounded like a pimp she knew that ran some girls on the west end of the strip. He was a want to be drug dealer as well. He was known as Carlos, but she wasn’t sure if that was his real name or not.
“Carlos, sounds more like a Hispanic name?” Mike questioned.
“True,” I replied, “but it’s a pretty thin lead to say the least.”
Around ten that night we turned the last of the bunch loose. Mike wasn’t allowed any overtime and it was the end of his shift.
He asked me to have a drink with him before we went home. Since we were working together, I took him up on the offer.
The old me would have recognized the place at a glance, but I was far too deep into being Maggie. Mike took his normal corner booth and the waitress soon showed up with two beers and a basket of chili cheese fries.
The beer was okay, but I passed really quickly on the fries.
“What? You afraid you will lose your figure in one night?” He scoffed.
“No, I’m just not hungry right now. Maybe another time,” I said.
“So what’s your feel for this one?” He asked.
“Well, none of our girls turn tricks so that angle is out.”
“But all of your girls do package delivery and it would seem they’re not so picky about the customer either,” he grinned.
“That’s not part of our job. The agency decided who and when for us, we just deliver the goods.
“Sounds like someone at the top is not above taking chances with her employees,” Mike grinned even bigger.
“Could be and it could be she didn’t know any more than she told the courier,” I replied.
I finished the beer and headed back to my place. I didn’t like the way Mike was talking about the company, but then I couldn’t afford to really ignore what he was saying either.
My front door wasn’t locked and when I pushed the key in, the door swung open. I had locked it before I left today so something was up. As soon as I turned on the lights, I knew my place had been tossed. It was a mess to say the least.
I called Mike and went back to my car to get my field kit. I dusted the place top to bottom for prints. Mine were everywhere, of course, but there were three that weren’t mine for sure.
Mike arrived about an hour later and he was as clueless as I was as to why this had been done. I told him I had three prints that weren’t mine and I would run them the next morning to see if we could get a match.
In the meantime, Mike suggested a safe house that was paid for by the department. Till I had some idea of what was going on, I decided to take him up on the offer.
I reported the break in to my boss and spent the next day in our lab running the prints through every database I could.
Mike had some ideas of his own and without me in toe he checked them out.
Carlos Ramirez, age 23, had left a thumbprint at my place. Also, his brother, Hosea, had left his. The other one belonged to a well known drug dealer named Manny Sosa.
All Hispanic and known to live in the Las Vegas area the lead Mike and I had gotten wasn’t quite so thin now.
I went to the safe house and sat on what I knew for the night. Mike was supposed to come and get me in the morning and we would go from there.
Unlike my place, there was little, if any, food in the place. Granted, I didn’t eat a lot since I still wore a corset almost 24/7, but some food is a good thing. I ordered out and it was delivered just in time for me to eat and watch the news at ten. By the way, there was tons of food at my house and it was all supplied by the agency. A perk I was told at the time. And no, I didn’t tell my boss I was staying in a safe house while the police were watching mine.
Mike picked me up at just after 7 in the morning. We took what evidence we had to the D.A. and got a warrant for Carlos, Hosea, and Manny.
Hosea and Manny said they were just along for the ride. It was Carlos that had broken into the place. He was looking for his money or so he told his boys.
Mike grilled Carlos and he was quick to claim the money. According to him, he had been in a high stakes poker game and won big. 1.85 million to be exact. He wanted his money and didn’t much care how he got it.
Also, according to him, his car had been stolen. And we did find a report to back that up. He also gave us the names of the players in this poker game and the place where it had been. He knew nothing and less than nothing about the girl that had gotten killed save what he had seen on the news.
We sat on all three of them for 72 hours while we checked out the story Carlos gave us. While it wasn’t exactly a legal poker game, Carlos had been there and he did leave the big winner. The money was taken from a local bank the next day and our courier was to take it to Carlos.
Mike and I could have pressed the breaking and entering charges on all three. Nothing was taken and we figured the judge would just turn them loose so we took a different approach to it.
There was most of two million dollars out there floating around and Carlos wanted his money one way or the other. We decided to turn them loose and put a tail on all three.
Mike’s captain suggested that I take Manny. Mike would get Carlos and Eric. Another police officer would take Hosea. He even gave Mike and Eric the okay for all the overtime they needed.
I spent most of the first week following Manny almost around the clock. What little time I was away from him I spent at the safe house alone. That was where I put two and two together and saw the pattern Manny was using to buy and sell his drugs. Granted, that wouldn’t solve Susan’s murder, but it might come in handy later on.
The next day Carlos’s car turned up torched just north of town. There was a case in it like the one Susan would have been carrying. When it was opened, it was empty and Carlos figured his money was gone for good now.
Some of the car wasn’t damaged too badly and I did manage to get some prints. I took the day off or at least as far as Manny was concerned and went to the office to run the prints.
I got several hits and once again put the information away for later. Sometimes the less the hoods think you know the more likely it is that they will screw up.
I was just about to head back to the safe house when I got a call from Beverly. She wanted to see me before I went home, so I headed up to her office.
What started out as a polite conversation soon got hot and heavy. It was going fine till she asked me about the case I was working on. I told her what I knew and where I thought it would all end. That was when she all but warned me not to look too deep, I might not like what I found. Finding Susan’s killer was fine, but anything after that was taboo. I should let the police handle that, she added.
I went back to the safe house feeling a bit confused. I knew the rule, we don’t do favors. So why was Beverly worried that I would bust some other people getting to Susan’s killer? It made no sense to me at the time.
The next day I gave Mike the names to go with the prints on the car. His smile went ear to ear.
“You realize this is almost every big time drug dealer in Vegas.” He shook my hand.
“I do and there is more, but I can’t tell you about it just yet. I have some other things to check on.”
“Okay, but what am I supposed to do?” Mike looked at me funny.
“Start arresting bodies and see if one will confess to killing Susan.” I smiled as I headed out the door.
I had the address of the would be brothel Carlos was running. I went to the court and asked for the land registry. I was pretty sure Carlos didn’t own the place so I was curious as to just who did.
Shock in no way covers what I felt when I saw the registered owner. William Bill Townsend. My first guess was a/k/a Beverly Townsend. So this whole thing could land right in her front door. Now things were starting to make sense.
Next was a records check on Beverly Townsend. They went back for only ten years then stopped. I cross checked all her accounts before I found what I thought was the missing piece of the puzzle. Bill Townsend and Beverly Townsend still had a Visa Gold card with the same account number.
I took Beverly’s reported birthday and ran that with birth records. Bill Townsend was there, but no Beverly. I stepped ahead 16 years and found an old drivers license photo. I searched the renew data base and got the oldest picture of Bill Townsend I could. Beverly’s license had a different number, but the address was the same.
This was not looking good for my boss at all. But then maybe most people knew she was once a he and had just forgotten about it. Still it didn’t explain why he or she, as the case, maybe owned a brothel or why a scumbag like Carlos was running it.
I still had way more questions than I did answers. Back at the safe house that night I felt very light headed. I almost called 911 and took a trip to the hospital, but would for sure blow my cover as a female.
By morning I was better and, in fact, I felt much better than I had in quite some time. While I was comfortable passing myself off as a female now, I searched my brain trying to figure out why I was doing it.
While Mike was working the who’s who list I had given him looking for our killer, I was busy watching Manny and the brothel. I was taking pictures of all the girls so when I made my case to Mike he would believe me.
All the while I was having lucid nightmares and occasionally some pretty wild daydreams. But my memory was coming back and getting clearer by the day. I had what I will call a Mark moment and decided to go by the apartment and grab some food.
Granted, the police lab wasn’t the best place to do it, but there was no one I trusted more than me to test the food. And with my memory getting better almost everyday now, I wasn’t surprised to find out the food was heavily drugged.
There was enough testosterone blockers in it to stop a horse. There were other things in it as well, but none that would be considered a smoking gun, as it were. Mood altering drugs, some herbs, nothing that would harm you in small doses.
Six months had passed now and still we didn’t have Susan’s killer. I had more than enough information to get my old life back and I was making a plan to do just that.
That Friday was payday and Monday I went straight to the local computer store and bought myself a new laptop. At another store just down the road I bought a metal detector as well. Then I called Mike and asked him to meet me at the spot where we found Carlos’s burned car.
Mike didn’t ask a lot of questions, but I was there long before he was.
“So what’s on your mind?” He asked, as he stood by my car.
“How about a scavenger hunt,” I replied, as I showed him the metal detector. They ditched the car here, so why not the murder weapon as well,” I added.
Mike frowned a little. “I kind of doubt they would leave it here, but I guess it won’t hurt to check around a little.”
And so it was that Mike and I started to search the area. Around lunch time Mike had the detector and got a big hit. We had to dig through several feet of blowing sand, but there it was, a .32 caliber automatic.
We beat feet back to the lab and I dusted it for prints. There were two real good ones and I was sure we would have a hit on them soon. I did the ballistics test as well and confirmed it was the murder weapon.
While the computer chewed on the prints, Mike suggested we have some dinner. We had missed lunch completely so I wasn’t hard to convince.
“What if we don’t get a hit?” Mike said, as I chewed on my salad.
“Well, I have another plan that I am sure you won’t like, but I am all but sure it will work and we get the bad guys to do our work for us. If it works,” I added.
I already knew the gun was registered to Hosea, but he could say the gun was in Carlos’s car when it was stolen. I was really hoping for a print match so we could know for sure who pulled the trigger.
Just as we finished up Mike got a call on the radio. We had a hit, but the person on the other end of the radio didn’t sound too happy about it at all.
We went back to the station and Mike followed me down to the lab this time. The prints came back to Hosea, but they had also found a report he filed saying it had been stolen long before Susan was shot.
“Plan B?” Mike asked.
“Yes, but you and I need to have a long talk alone somewhere before we put it in motion,” I smiled. “I’ll call you later. I have something I need to do, make some free time for later tonight,” I added.
There was a lot that Mike did not know about me. In fact, there were very few that did. I had a past and it wasn’t pretty. I would have to come clean with Mike and I was nervous about it to say the least.
I went to my apartment and got the storage key where all my old stuff was at. There was just one thing I wanted and that was my gun. My .44 Magnum was still in the case right where I had left it with two clips fully loaded.
I placed it in the leg holster I had bought earlier in the day. It was big and bulky, but I hid it well under my skirt. That wasn’t all that was hidden there and Mike would know that too after tonight.
Back at the safe house I used my new computer to make some travel plans. Ted, a friend of mine in college, was back in Mexico. His mom and dad were both doctors. I had met them some time back and they were good people. I needed a place to land and some medical help as well when all this blew up.
I called the airport where dad’s old plan was and had it checked out and prepared for a flight to Mexico. I gave my flight plans over the computer and got them approved for that Friday. Yes, I was making plans to run, but only for a while till I could be Mark again and clean up some loose ends…I hoped.
I called Mike and he came over at about eight that night.
“So what’s the big secret?” He asked, as he took the seat I offered.
“Do you remember working last year with Mark Singer?” I dropped the bomb.
“Sure, he’s a good man and smart to boot,” Mike added.
“Well, I am Mark Singer and still a man.”
“No way!” He shot back.
“Yes way and it gets worse,” I paused.
“Prove it,” he said, as he stood and got a beer form the sack on the table.
I slipped out the .44 Magnum my dad had bought me long ago. It had gold inlay and my name in gold on grips right and left. I took the clips from my purse and laid them on the table as well.
“I told you long ago I would never part with it.” I looked him right in the eyes as he looked over the gun.
“So there is more to this case than just finding Susan’s killer?” He all but asked.
“Way more,” I said. “And I will give you that bust that will make you the captain or maybe even the chief if you want the position.”
“And how will you do that?” He asked.
“I will be the bait, as it were.”
“No way,” Mike stated before I even had the chance to.
“You want to put Carlos and his boys away forever?” I asked.
“You know I do, but I won’t sacrifice your life to do it,” he added.
“Well, my life as Maggie is over now anyway. I am leaving Friday. I am going to Mexico to stay with some friends till I can be Mark again. Then I have plans of my own for the agency. That is if you don’t bring them down in the meantime.”
“Have you lost your mind?” He asked.
“No, but I have almost lost my manhood, thanks to them, and I want it back.”
“Meet me tomorrow, room 202, in the hotel across from the brothel where Carlos runs his girls. I’ll show you first hand how he is moving his drugs right under your nose.”
“Okay, but I don’t like this any a bit,” he said, as he headed out the door.
Chapter 3
Tuesday we sat and watched the brothel. I pointed out how some of the women walked in with small to very small breasts and walked out with large and very large ones. Some even came out with hips they didn’t have before.
“So what does that prove,” Mike said with some disgust.
“Pot, cocaine and what are the three main street drugs?” I asked.
“Heroin,” Mike said.
And that is a liquid, a liquid that could be easily placed in breasts and hip implants and transported all over the world. Once inside the body the dogs can’t smell it and nobody is going to do surgery at the airport now, are they?”
“And when did you figure this all out?” He asked.
“About a week after I started following Carlos around. My bet is the poker game was also a drug deal.”
“And Carlos was trying to cut Manny out of the deal,” Mike added.
“Yes, that is what I think, too.”
“So you plan to rat Carlos out to Manny? Then what?” He asked.
“Well, if we can get the department to front us the money, we make a buy and take down the whole operation. What do you think?” I added.
“Might work, but it might get you dead too,” he frowned.
“I figure if I can promise Manny the two million Carlos tried to cheat him out of, he will make a deal.”
“And what happens to the money if this thing goes bad?” He asked.
“Winner takes all,” I replied. “That’s the only way it will work.”
Tuesday I went to Manny and spilled my guts, as it were. I told him I knew how he was moving his drugs, when, where and so on. I also told him about the double cross by Carlos. He wasn’t surprised, but he was plenty mad.
“So what is it you want from me?” He spat. “You’re not a cop or you would have arrested me already.”
“We make a deal. You deliver Susan’s killer to me and I get the two million for you, simple as that.”
“And then we just all walk away,” he smiled, as if he didn’t believe me.
“I don’t care about your drugs or the girls. Susan was a friend and I do want her killer. You can make the deal with me or I can tell the cops what I know. I doubt they will make such a deal, but you’re welcome to try it.”
“You seem pretty sure of yourself for such a pretty little chick,” he smiled.
I blushed I know. Even after all this time I wasn’t accustomed to being told I was pretty or a chick.
I laid out all the pictures I had and it was plain as day to see what was going on. “I don’t think the cops will question me with this much evidence,” I added.
“Okay,” he smiled.
I gave him a cell phone number to a burn phone I had and told him to call when he was ready to deal.
In the meantime, Mike picked up three of his girls at the airport and took them to a local clinic. The doctors were stunned to the core when they found heroin in the implants.
The girls were taken straight to jail and sang like a bird against Carlos.
I reminded Mike that that didn’t get us Susan’s killer. It just got one more drug dealer off the streets.
“Did Manny take the deal?” He asked.
“Well, I am still alive, aren’t I?” I replied.
It took till Thursday for the police to come up with the money for the deal, so now we waited for Manny to call.
Friday around noon he did call and asked for a meeting place. I gave him a location just three miles from the airport where my plane sat waiting for me. Mike rounded up five men he trusted well enough to be in on this and we took off.
It was an old airplane hangar with plenty of room to hide the police cars and men till the deal went down. We got there long before the time of the meeting and I sat in what was the front office till Manny showed up.
Manny came in the front door with a pistol held firmly in the back of Hosea. With one big push Manny left him lying on the floor.
“Now, you tell her the truth or you will never leave this place.” He spat.
“I shot her. I shot the girl with the money,” Hosea all but screamed.
Mike heard him and busted in the door saying it was the police and drop your weapons.
Manny leveled his pistol at me, but I got the first shot and hit him square in the chest. At almost the same time Carlos and three other men came in the door with guns blazing. I grabbed the money and did a quick jump out the window and tumbled just inches from my car.
Mike and his boys had the upper hand now so I left with money in hand, but not before I threw the empty case in Carlos’s car. There was a man behind the wheel and he took off as soon as he had the case. Little did he know it was empty.
I went to the airport and was gone before Mike and the rest of the cops even knew it.
Saturday morning I landed in Mexico and checked my bags with no problems. And no, I didn’t have the money with me. It was safe in the bank I used in Las Vegas under my real name.
According to the newspaper account of what happened that day, Mike and his team busted the men making a drug deal. The driver of the getaway car was arrested the next day and the case, which should have had two million dollars in it, was empty. They assumed he stashed the money and would ask for a plea deal.
About two weeks later Mike also arrested Beverly Townsend as an accessory to the crimes as she owned the house they were working out of. At her trial she got off with a slap on the wrist since she had the house farmed out to a leasing company and supposedly had no idea about what was going on in it.
The publicity was enough to sink the agency and it went under less than six months later. Ms. Franklin joined the other private firm that had offered me a job and took most of her clients with her.
It took a year and a lot of TLC from Rose and Kenny to get me back looking anything like a man. Rose and Kenny are Ted’s mom and dad.
Just so you know how bad it was, the prosthetic vagina had been in place for 18 months or more, far longer than it was intended to be used. My pubic hair had actually grown back in through the air holes that let it breathe as such.
It took Rose three hours on the operating table to get it off of me and that was just the beginning. Because of my depleted or blocked male hormones, even after the implants were drained I still had slight breasts.
My balls were now about the size of small peanuts and my penis, when I could find it, was about the size of my thumb.
It took me well over a year to lose my female mannerisms and other things I had grown so used to doing. My hair was soon straight again, but I left it long like before. About the only thing I couldn’t undo was the hair removal process I had been through. According to Rose, in time I would get some of it back, but it would never be as thick as before.
It was time to go back now and there were still a few scores to settle if I could.
Oh, there was another thing I couldn’t undo. My figure still looked very feminine. My ribs had now shaped to the corset I had worn all that time, so I still had a very small waist. Rose didn’t offer much hope of that going away either, unless I packed on a lot of weight.
The day I left coming back to Vegas I told Rose, you just never know. Having a female figure might come in handy one day. We both laughed at the idea, but then it wasn’t so far fetched either.
Back in Vegas, I contacted Mike and started my career over again with the other agency where Ms. Franklin was now.
Mike said I was a fool for going anywhere near the woman. The evidence of what she had done was still all too easy to see.
“I will settle that account on my own terms,” I told Mike, “and with Jennifer and Dr. Joyce as well, when the time comes.”
“You can cross Jennifer off your list, my friend,” Mike sputtered.
“How so?” I asked.
“Well, she was killed in a car wreck with Beverly Townsend the day after her probation was up.”
“Well, I suspect Dr. Joyce is still around,” I smiled.
“Yes, she is. She landed some big grant and started a clinic down off McCarran Blvd.”
“Any idea what the grant was for?” I asked.
“Same as before,” Mike shrugged his shoulders. “Making men into women one way or another,” he grinned.
To be continued.
A P.I. Story - 2
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Mike/Maggie is back and ready to settle the score. He needs information and lots of it and the beginning of his plan to get it is revealed. Still all is not what it seems to be, even the girl that has entered his life. And for the moment there is love and happiness in life.
I had been back in Vegas most of a year now and things for the most part were going good. I had worked a few cases at the new agency, but nothing so far that I would call exciting.
In my spare time, and I had plenty of that, I had looked into the accident that had killed Beverly and Jennifer. The police had ruled it a solo accident, but a blind man could see that was not the case.
Her car was damaged both front and back. At the scene it rested in a ditch nose first and the skid marks went way too far for the speed the car was traveling. It took me all of five minutes to see from the pictures that they were clearly forced off the road on purpose.
I was still friends with Mike and when I pointed this out over dinner one night, he said, “I should let a sleeping dog lay.”
It wasn’t like Mike to let anybody have a pass on murder. While I was still a bit worried that my past might catch up to me at any moment, I let it pass.
After the sting went down everybody that lived turned state’s evidence and Mike, along with the other guys at the sting, had brought a lot of drug dealers to justice. Manny was one of the few that escaped the net and had sworn to revenge himself on Mike and I.
It was Captain Mike Chambers now since the sting also got him a promotion. He was working on the gang task force now, as they seemed to be a bigger problem than just the drug lords.
I looked into the affairs of Dr Joyce as well. She had almost turned me into a girl some two years ago. I had a score to settle with her, as well as Ms. Franklin.
Dr. Joyce had somehow landed a big time grant to do Gender Diaspora work. That was right up her all alley, as best I knew. But then I wondered if the people that gave her the grant knew what I did.
I had already done a background check on Ms. Franklin and followed that trail to a very large dead end. Isadora Franklin did not exist before the agency she and Beverly created did. The more I looked the less I liked what I found.
There was more and maybe a lot more and I looked as much as I could between the jobs the new agency gave.
I lived a very low key life. I had a one room studio apartment and drove a secondhand car I bought off a buddy of mine from college. When he moved home, he no longer needed it so I bought it.
I was eyeballs deep in a divorce case when some papers I had filed for came through. I had used the Freedom of Information Act to get some other information on Isadora Franklin.
While the Armed Forces wasn’t happy to give out information to anybody, they seemed more than happy to help me. Isadora Franklin was born Ivan Franklin and had served in Vietnam. He had received a purple heart and a medal of valor citation after he had been wounded and was soon after discharged. There was about three years between his discharge and the starting of the agency that were still unaccounted for.
After far too many nights of sleeping in my car, I finally got the pictures of my client’s wife cheating on him and soon after he got the uncontested divorce he wanted.
With some help from Mike I got even more information on Ivan. He pulled the application for her or his P.I. license. She was listed as being female and when I saw the doctor of record I wasn’t surprised to find Dr. Joyce listed.
I felt a little like I was chasing a ping pong ball as I was now back to checking on Dr. Joyce. She had been in the military as well and deployed the same time as Ivan. She had a medical degree and the stuff that went with it, but I guessed that it was via Uncle Sam that she got it. There was no big college listed for her degree, that happens sometimes when you attend on the G.I. bill.
I went back to Mike as well and got a Known Associates list for Isadora. I checked the names against the men she had served with. Two names all but jumped off the page at me.
One was William David Post. He was my current boss and had been second in command of Isadora’s group. The other was James Michael Baker our new and very flamboyant D.A. The man was more than smart, but I was sure he never read the book on how to win friends and influence people. He had all the personality of a baseball bat.
It made sense to me now that David had allowed Isadora to be partner in the business till she could get back on her feet. She had gotten her own offices about a month ago and moved out without much fan fair. She still listed her business as a courier business. Add to that her connection with the D.A. and it also made sense that Mike wanted me to leave this case alone.
I was between cases with the agency when I decided it was time to lay what I knew on the table to Mike. I wanted to see his reaction or lack of, that would tell me a lot.
I found Mike at Steve’s Place, a small bar and grill that the cops hung out in a lot. He didn’t look happy to see me, but he was sitting alone and offered me a seat nonetheless.
“You look a little beat,” I said, as I took the seat.“Well you take my job for a while and see how you feel after a week or two,” he smiled.
“No thanks, my friend. I got all I can do just doing my own,” I added.
“If you came to ask me for more information, I can’t help you. The D.A. found out I pulled Isadora’s application and he was none to happy,” Mike added.
“Well, considering her and Mr. Baker, along with my boss David, all served together, that doesn’t surprise me.”
“Since when?” Mike shot back.
“Vietnam,” I replied.
“Oh really,” he grinned.
“Yes, really,” I replied, as I placed the papers on the table. “You didn’t know?” I asked.
“No, I doubt many other people do either,” he said looking over the papers.
“You think this is why they swept the accident under the rug?” He asked.
“It would make sense if they were covering up something, don’t you think?”
“Yes, I do,” Mike said with fire in his eyes.
“Is there something more you would like to tell me now?” I asked.
“Yes, but it will have to wait till I make an arrest tomorrow,” he replied.
“Why is that?” I asked.
“I busted a punk kid last week with a boat load of military stuff in the trunk of his car. The M.P. landed on us about three seconds later and took everything,” Mike added.
“What you’re saying is Baker let them take evidence he could have used to convict them with?” I replied.
“Yes,” Mike said as the waitress came by.
She stopped and Mike paid his tab and then left. He had something on his mind cause he didn’t even say goodbye. I felt sure he knew something he wasn’t telling me. The question was, was he protecting them or me?
The next morning, David called me and asked me to come into the office. He had a case for me if I wanted it. I hadn’t worked in almost a month now so he was all but sure I did.
I was a little surprised when I got there and found D.A. Baker and David laughing it up in his office. David saw me through the glass front on the office and invited me in.
“I take it you know D.A. Baker,” David said, as he offered me a seat.
“Yes, we haven’t really met, but I do know him,” I replied.
“We served in Vietnam together,” David said.
I tried to look surprised, but I doubt they believed me for a second. “You said you have a case for me.” I tried to turn the conversation to business.
“Yes,” D.A. Baker spoke up. “I asked David to loan you to us for a while to work on this. I don’t have manpower or the overtime in my budget to get it done any other way,” he added.
“I’ll do my best,” I replied, then paused.
“What this case will come down to is insurance fraud. Cars with minor fender benders are being totaled, taken out of state, repaired and then sold back to the original owner for pennies on the dollar. Since we know what they are doing, all we need to know is the Who, and How.”
“One or more than one insurance company?” I asked
“Pretty much across the board, as far as we can tell. We think the same repair shop is doing all the work and is gaining access somehow to whoever the original owner was. They repair the car, change the VIN number and sell them the car back,” he paused to catch his breath.
“If the repair shop is buying them as salvage and doing the repairs, there is nothing illegal about that so long as they apply for or get a new title. If anything, it’s fraud on the repair shops end of the deal.” I smiled.
“Well, there is more to the story,” D.A. Baker continued. I have 25 cases where the owner was about to have his or her car repossessed, suddenly they have an accident and the car gets totaled. They have insurance, of course, and they pay off the car. A few weeks later after the payoff the owner gets the same car back and some we are told for the price of salvage and repair, which is almost nothing,” he added.
“Sounds like someone has figured out a way to beat the system, unless you think the accidents are staged.” I replied.
“That is exactly what we think is happening and we know that two of the returned cars were actually stolen from the L.A. area,” D.A. Baker smiled.
“Did you impound those two cars?” I asked.
“No,” he replied. “We’re having the owners and the cars watched to see if we can find any of the other players, but that is about all the manpower I can give this case.
“So the bottom line looks like this,” I stated. “You want me to find out if the accidents were staged and by who. Then you also want me to find out how they are moving or changing cars, possibly even for stolen ones. Is that what you’re asking me to do?”
“We’ll be happy just to find out who all the players are for now,” D.A. Baker huffed.
“All expenses paid?” I looked at David as I spoke.
“Yes,” was his one word reply.
“And if I find any stolen cars, who gets the finder’s fee?? I asked.
“Same split as always,” Dave smiled as I got up to leave.
I figured this would take all of a week to do. Even you can tell me who stages more car wrecks than anybody. If you answered, Hollywood, give yourself an A+.
At home I packed one bag and headed three hours south to L.A. My guess was that some stunt man had recently quit or gotten fired, moved to the Las Vegas area and was still practicing his craft, only in the real world now.
He would probably also be working with some finance geek that could give him the info on people who were about to lose their cars to the repo man. The geek might or might not know which insurance company they were using, but it was a good bet they all used the same finance company. And no, I didn’t ask Baker if he had checked that angle. I needed the work and the money.
By lunch time I was parked at Warner Brothers and looking for a friend in the special effects department. Darrel could steer me in the right direction to find the stunt people since he worked with them all the time. His face lit up as soon as I stepped into his office.
“Where the hell you been man?” He asked. I trolled Vegas for most of two weeks looking for you after spring break.” He finally paused so I could answer.
“I went to work for a private company, kind of dropped out of sight for a while.”
“Well, from the looks of you they must have been starving you on a regular basis,” he added.
Baggy cloths or not my still very female figure showed and all to well. “In a way for a while they did, but that’s past now. I’m with a new firm and things are looking up,” I replied.
“So what brings you to L.A.? Some chick I would guess?” He said with a smile.
“Not this time,” I replied. “This trip is all business.” I added.
“Anything I can help you with?” He asked.
“Well, I was hoping you could steer me in the right direction at least.” I smiled, as he took his seat again. “I need to know where and how I can find out about stunt men??
“Ouch”. That’s a sore subject around here of late.” He all but frowned.
“How so?” I asked.
“Well, stunt people, as they insist on being called, have their own union of sorts. It’s not a tight knit group and lately they have cost some of the studios big bucks by walking off the set for more money. A few have even quit and went independent, as it were.”
“Think you might could get me a short list on some of the better than average ones that have left?” I asked.
“Sherry, will you bring me the list?” He said over the speakerphone.
It took her only a few seconds to bring it in and Darrel told me most studios had a blacklist. It was basically people they wouldn’t use and people that were no longer available if they did use them. It was a start and after some small talk I left so he could get back to work.
I stopped at a bank nearby and bought a roll of quarters. Then I went looking for a phone booth, preferably one of the new ones that was close to the ground and open in front so I could sit in my car and make calls. Four of the top ten had already moved and three of them were known to be in Las Vegas. It still cost me ten quarters to find that out.
Cell phones were just starting to be a big business item and the prices for service were coming down on a regular basis. I had invested a few bucks in one of the larger companies and I was already getting a return on my money. I would have to check into getting myself one I thought as I headed back to Vegas.
It was late by the time I got back to my place and I just turned in for the night. Tomorrow I would check and see if these guys were actually in town and if so, were they working again. If you need the money bad enough, people will do almost anything for it. That was true no matter what the economy was doing at the time.
I hit the floor around 9:00 the next morning and did my run like always. I got a shower afterwards and headed for the office and a high speed connection to the web. That was the fastest way I knew to find addresses for these guys and see who was who. Two were in north Vegas and one was downtown. The other one had actually gone on to Reno. Well, God bless him, easier to find three people than four.
The first two were half brothers and stayed in the same apartment building. They had taken jobs with a local construction company and were working on what would be a new Nascar race track in a few years.
The man who was downtown? Well, that was another story, altogether. When I found him, he was three days drunk and holding down a piece of sidewalk on what we called skid row. Not the right man for the job or at least not now. He looked like a real bum and since this scam was bringing in big bucks, I took him off the list.
It would be a long drive to Reno, but I could see that trip coming and sooner than I wanted it to.
Since I was already downtown, I went by the station and checked in with Mike. I told him I was working a case for the D.A. and asked for a little help.
“It will have to be very little,” he replied.
I gave him the case numbers I had and asked to look at the police files. I didn’t tell him what I was looking for. The police don’t like it much when you make them look bad, even if they did ask for your help.
I spent the rest of the day going over the files. The same finance company showed up on half of the cases. The other two companies were spin-offs of the first, so they had taken a pretty good hit in a way. The insurance companies always bargain down the payoff on a wrecked auto.
Tomorrow I was gong to Reno and after that I would check out the finance companies and see if there was more than what I saw on paper to this.
I was headed to Reno before the sun came up the next morning. I knew this would be an overnight thing so I had packed my one suitcase again. I figured if I found this guy right off and got the scoop on what he was doing, I could easily be headed back home early tomorrow. When I made my second stop for gas, I called the agency and had them run a credit check on the finance company. I also wanted the names of the local people running it.
A very young girl answered the door when I knocked at our last stunt man’s house. Her mom was home with her and talking to her told me all I needed to know. He was working for the Reno version of the Circus Circus Casino and doing very well. He had a wife and daughter to feed, so he got crossed off the list as well.
Reno was my home town. To say I wasn’t wanted here would hardly cover it. My dad had been the chapter president of an outlaw biker gang. Mom, in a way, was just as bad and had the tattoo’s to go with it. She realized early on that I would never be like my dad and did her best to raise me right. The ATF finally infiltrated the gang and then busted them. My dad was killed by one of the other members. They thought he was a rat or an agent but that was not the case. Mom lived in Florida now under her maiden name, but wanted nothing to do with me.
Just so you know. No, Mike had no clue that I had taken the money the night of the sting. And yes, the police were still looking for it. They believed that Carlos’s goon had stashed it somewhere. And yes, all the female clothes and other stuff from my apartment before were safely tucked away in a storage building. They would come in handy if ever needed and a good disguise again. Last but not least, my natural breasts would easily fill a small B cup.
I didn’t sleep well that night. When I awoke for the third time around 4:00 in the morning, I just got up and headed back to Vegas. It was almost lunch time when I got there, so I stopped by the agency to see what they had found out for me.
Daniel York was the local man in charge and according to the financial statement the company was doing okay. I did some asking around before I went home about Daniel. He was single as far as anyone knew and had a thing for the girls in the chorus line. Seems he could be found most nights at one of the many casinos watching the girls dance.
If he wanted a skin show, there were lots of other and cheaper places around to get it. But then if he passed himself off as a refined business man, the casinos were much easier on the reputation. I was told he never left his office before 5:00 in the evening and was said to be a hard core business man.
Thursday was my day off since I worked a lot on Saturday. I was playing a long shot but I would follow this man around Friday and Saturday and see what he did and where he went.
Thursday morning I went to a local clothing store and bought a leotard and tights. I got a pair of ladies tennis shoes while I was there as well. My next stop was a local video store where I bought an aerobic work out tape. The tape said it was for the intermediate level, so I figured that would work.
Back at home I did my run and then took a shower. I still didn’t have a lot of body hair, so without shaving I slipped on the leotard and tights. My small waist made my breasts seem bigger than they were, but when I looked in the mirror I still saw the body of a woman. Not a very pretty one right now, but I could still pull it off if I needed to.
As I did the aerobic workout, I went over everything I knew in my head. It seemed to me that the car owners had to be part and party to the plan for it to work. So far nobody had been hurt, but this was a dangerous game and that could change at any time.
After my workout, I lounged around the house still wearing the leotard and tights. The spandex was comfortable enough, even if the image in the mirror wasn’t. The new city map of Las Vegas was out now and I spent a good deal of time learning all the new streets. It was just something I did to exercise my brain. Every year I memorized the new city map. You would be surprised how many people have a hard time getting around even in their home town, just because they don’t know the streets.
Around 4:00 in the afternoon Friday, I parked across the street in front of the building where the finance company was. There was a glass front café there so I went in and waited for Daniel to decide it was quitting time. Around 5:15 he came out and got in his car, then headed for the strip.
I followed him, but kept my distance. I knew the streets well so I wasn’t worried about getting lost or loosing him. I wasn’t surprised in the least when he parked in the lot at Cesar Palace. They had a pretty good chorus line that preformed between the headline shows.
When I followed him in, I had no clue we would be there till almost 3:00 a.m. That’s when I saw him meet a girl in the main lobby. She was one of the girls from the chorus line that was for sure. I had to follow them now as this might be the break I was looking for.
They went straight to the Red Garter Casino and it wasn’t rocket science to know why. The girl was thin as a rail and they had a 24 hour buffet there. I was rather hungry myself, so with a few people between us I followed them through the line and got some food.
I watched them take a cozy corner booth and lucky for me the booth behind them was open. At this time of the morning the place was rather quiet for a casino. I was able to hear him call her by name. Melody was what he said if I heard him right.
It didn’t take long for the polite conversation to become a heated argument. I couldn’t hear Daniel all that well. But I could hear Melody loud and clear.
“I helped you and your chop shop buddies make a lot of money. I want out, Daniel, plain and simple,” she added.
Not to be outdone, Daniel raised his voice a bit.
“You can quit when I say you can. As for the money… you have been doing alright. You couldn’t afford the rent on that town house without me. Never mind the habit you have of powdering your nose,” he added.
“Fuck you,” she said as she got up and headed for the door.
Daniel got up right behind her and followed her as far as the cashier’s cage. I was right behind them both. She was standing on the sidewalk trying to hail a cab when Daniel walked out.
“Come on,” he said, trying to sound sweet when he did. “I’ll take you home.”
She resisted at first then decided it was better than paying for a taxi. Sometimes it’s better to be lucky than good. And tonight I had hit the lucky button at least twice. Not only did I know the players now, Melody’s townhouse was right across the street from my place. The rent there was $750 a month. I know because I had asked about them before I took my place. She could afford that on what she should make as a dancer. But if she had a drug problem and it sounded as if she did, that was a chunk of change to plunk down every month.
From her slightly open living room window I watched her do a line of cocaine. Powdering her nose, as Daniel had called it. Daniel never went in and didn’t stay after she had the door open and stepped in.
Tomorrow I would devise a plan to free her from this idiot if I could and then I would bust his butt, plain and simple. I had no tolerance for men who treated women badly and I had my own good reasons as to why.
The next morning I talked to her landlord. Melody Jane Scott was the name on her lease. I used an agency contact at Caesar’s to find out she had been working there for almost a year now. She was an R.N. and had worked in L.A. for several years as one. The clinic where she worked closed down about a year ago and she moved here. A secondary plan was forming in my head now. I might could kill two birds with one stone if I did this right.
I won’t lie and tell you everything about being a girl was all bad. I did have some perks, but I was much happier as a man. The fact that I was about to become a member of the fairer sex again weighed heavy on my mind. It wasn’t something I really wanted to do.
I went to the storage building that day and rounded up enough clothes to last for a week or two. I wanted it to seem I was down on my luck and new in town if my plan worked at all. I still had my female ID and it was real so that wasn’t a problem.
I called David and told him I needed some help to go undercover at Caesars. I would be applying as a makeup artist, I told him.
He said he would take care of it and that I should keep him informed. I told him I would and dropped it there.
Daniel spent all day Saturday with Melody and most of the day Sunday. I was busy cleaning up the body hair and other things that would be sure to give me away as a man. By Monday it all seemed very natural to me again and despite that I was still nervous as a cat.
It took a few days to get my job app pushed through, but Thursday I got the call and had the job. This would get me close to Melody and allow me to help her get away from Daniel and not go to jail. She would sooner or later know I was a man, but I would deal with that when I got to it.
Melody noticed me as the new girl my first night, as I did her makeup. I gave my sob story, new in town, down on my luck, staying at one of the cheap motels. You can figure it out from there. I won her trust easily and when quitting time came that night, she invited me home to stay with her, but just till I got back on my feet.
She was using the upstairs bed and bath so I got the one downstairs. It was smaller, but I had very few things so it worked out well. I made myself scarce when Daniel came over that weekend and told them I was going looking for a place of my own to stay.
All I really did was drive across the street and park in the back of my building. When I unpacked at her place, I put several bugs around the place. From across the street at my house I could hear every word that was said. Probably wouldn’t help in the trust department with Melody later on, but I wanted to keep her out of jail if I could.
I listened as Daniel told her how she would be involved in an accident Monday or Tuesday, he wasn’t sure at the time. Her car would be totaled, so she would have to ride with me for a while to get to work and back. He promised her she would get a new car in a few weeks just like before.
“You do realize it’s stolen,” he added.
That sparked yet another argument and it was bad enough this time that he left. I arrived just a few minutes after he was gone and found her crying on my bed.
“What happened?” I asked, trying to sound as if I had no clue. In her emotional state, I knew all I had to do was let her cry on my shoulder and it would all come out on its own. She spent the next three hours pouring her heart out to me and I couldn’t help but to feel sorry for her.
She told me all she knew about the operation and how it worked. She was a nurse and had hoped to find a job in that field here, but when money got tight she took the first job that came along.
As we sat at the kitchen table, I asked her if she was an R.N.
“Yes,” she replied. “What makes you ask?”
I was looking at the paper and I showed her the help wanted ad that Dr. Joyce had been running for weeks now. “It says you have to be an R.N., but it might not be right for you,” I added.
“It’s a clinic,” she lamented, “and those seem to close on you just about the time you’re getting settled in. I’m not so sure I want to work at another clinic,” she added.
“I’m sure it pays better than dancing at the casino,” I replied.
“True,” she smiled, “but you have to pass a drug screen and I have been doing a little coke now and then of late.”
“So push it aside for a couple of weeks and then go apply. I bet she will hire you on the spot,” I tried to reassure her.
“Let me sleep on it,” she smiled.
The sooner I could get her to take the job the sooner I could bust this deal wide open. I would have to bargain with the D.A. to keep her out of jail, but busting the white collar guys always got him good press. He was a glory hound and I would have to play on that when the time came. Also, the sooner I busted up this party the sooner I could come clean with Melody.
For the next two weeks I watched Melody as close as I could. She had been in a car wreck last Tuesday so we were together quite a lot now. She hadn’t powdered her nose, as they called it, for the whole two weeks, so I was hoping she was going to take the job at the clinic. I was also hoping she would become my girlfriend after this was all over as it would give me a pipeline into the affairs of Dr. Joyce.
Friday before we went to work she asked me to take her by the clinic. She was going to apply for the job. I was pleased and gave her a really big smile along with a yes. I figured Dr. Joyce knew good help when she saw it and she hired her on the spot. Tonight would be her last night as a dancer. She was happy, but I was thrilled beyond belief. I had gained enough weight that to wear my old clothes I had to wear the corset and it was getting old quick.
From my tiny office backstage I called David and had him set up a meeting with the D.A. for Monday. I told our friend at the casino he would need to get his old makeup girl back from vacation as soon as possible, as well, this was my last night.
I got all the tapes together over the weekend at my house. Daniel had not been seen for the last two weekends running. I was headed to the office as soon as Melody took off for work come Monday morning. Well, that was after I got all the bugs from her place. I didn’t know how she would take what she sure was to find out, so I played it safe. I took the rest of my stuff as well. Who knows, she might forgive me, but then she might not.
As soon as Melody was out of sight, I packed everything up and put it away at my place. I took the tapes and headed straight for the agency. I braced myself as well as I could for the storm that D.A. Baker would cause when he realized I had removed any mention of Melody’s name from the tapes. If he wouldn’t play ball, someone else would have to give her up.
Baker all but blew a gasket when the last tape ended and he still didn’t have the name of the girl. It was after 7:00 in the evening now and who knew how long it would take for him to cool off. I called Mike and asked him to pick up a girl at this address and bring her here for questioning. I didn’t give him her name, just a general description of what she looked like. He wasn’t pleased to do it, so I told him to be nice. He knew what I meant.
Melody recognized me the second she was in the door. She was stunned, but give her credit she never mentioned the female name she knew me by.
D.A. Baker, meet Jane Doe. Jane, this is D.A. Baker.
She took a seat beside me. If you’re willing to offer Jane full and complete immunity from prosecution, she might be willing to turn state’s evidence. I had started the ball rolling. Now, I waited to see where it landed.
Melody caught on quick and didn’t say a word to anybody.
“Come on, she’s in this up to her ears, at the very least she knows all the players,” he blustered!
“That’s the deal Baker. She started a new job today, but she has enough money to leave here and never return if it comes to that.”
“I don’t have to know her name, I can get a Jane Doe warrant,” he fumed, as he picked up the phone.
I have a plane less than 20 minutes from here. A warrant will take hours at this time of night and we will be long gone before you ever get it. I stated casually.
Baker looked at Mike as if he should call my bluff.
“He does have a plan sir and I know he can fly it,” Mike spoke softly.
Baker stood and leaned over the table at me. You could all but see the smoke rolling out of his ears he was so mad.
“I don’t get played by private dicks like you. You either play or my team or you go home,” he all but shouted.
He was so close to my face now I could smell his breath. It was bad, too… real bad, but now I was mad and that wasn’t an easy thing to make happen.
“Look you fucking glory hound. How about I go public with the fact that you, David and Ivan Franklin all served together in the military? How do you think it will look when I tell the whole word that Ivan took two rounds in the groin to save you and David from certain death? How about I also spill the beans that he’s now Isadora Franklin, and you have all the cops playing ball while she gets away with anything she wants to do?” Then I pushed him back across the table, just as Mike stepped up to get between us.
David, my boss and D.A. Baker looked at each other in total shock. Mike saw it as well and it registered as soon as he did. David hadn’t spoken a word so far and Barker was visibly shaken. The silence in the room was almost palpable, but I could wait them out and I knew Melody would as well.
“Get out of here, Singer, and take her with you,” he spat. “You mention one word of this and I’ll…”
“What!” I butted in. “Ruin your own reputation? I don’t think so. Have a good day,” I said, as Melody and I headed out the door.
I took Melody back to her place and Mike was there before we even got in the door.
“Mind if I come in?” He asked.
“Sure,” Melody smiled and motioned him in.
Melody listened intently as Mike and I hashed out the details of what was going on. He would testify for me in court per Baker’s orders. When Mike knew the whole story, he well understood that Melody was a pawn in the game. Just before Mike got up to leave, Melody finally chimed in.
“Why?” she asked.
“Why what?” Mike sat back down.
“Why did you two guys stick your neck out for me?” she asked.
“Well,” Mike stated, “let’s just say Singer and I have a thing for sticking up for the little people and you were a real small fry in this kettle of fish,” he smiled.
“Well, Baker looked like a whale in a bathtub after Singer said what he did,” she smiled real big.
“Well, not many have the balls to cross Baker that way. I couldn’t do it and I already knew what Singer said was probably true,” he added.
“Why not?” Melody asked. “If it’s true, I mean.”
“Knowing the truth and proving it are two different things. I suspect Singer got their military records and put two and two together, so he could prove it…I couldn’t,” Mike smiled.
“Well, you two are stand up guys in my book through and through,” Melody replied.
She even hugged Mike just before he left us that night. It was the first time I had ever seen him blush. It was cute to see the big man have to lean down to accept the hug. Mike is well over six feet tall and Melody is shorter than I am.
I slept with Melody that night and yes, in her bed. For the moment all was right in the world and the love we made that night was more than full of passion. The fact that I had met her as a female didn’t come up that night and wouldn’t for some time to come.
The morning paper told the story. D.A. Baker finally had his big fish to fry and he got a lot of ink for doing a good job. Mike, who testified for me, was up for promotion again and the buzz was he would be Chief Mike Chambers when the acting chief stepped down. I bought two papers that day and cut the article out for Melody’s scrap book.
I had high hopes for our relationship despite its rocky start. And no man worth his salt would turn Melody away. She had chestnut hair that fell full to her mid back. Beautiful long legs that only a dancer could have, a natural 34 double D bust line that would bring tears to your eyes. Her eyes were like blue diamonds and hard not to notice despite the rest of her. Her smile, well that was her biggest asset. She could melt the coldest heart with just a smile. Even mine…..
To be continued…
A P.I. Story - 3
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Mark is not sure if he should be happy or sad. The truth comes but it don't sit well with facts. Still there is a plan for a happy life, But that life will truly have to change. For the better or worse you will have decide.
It had been 10 months now for Melody and I. We were still together and all seemed to be well or at least as far as I could tell.
Mike and I were recuperating from our wounds and I hadn’t worked a case in almost a month. It’s not like I was in any shape to be out working, but I sure had cabin fever now.
I was working a murder for hire case while Mike was working three other murders that all seemed to be connected. We kept bumping into each other as we worked our cases and it didn’t take us long to figure out we were both pulling at the end of the same chain.
We finally sat down and compared notes. Together with what we both knew it took us only two days to find our killer. He was a pro and Mike and I had no clue or we would have taken some men with us. Instead it was just him and I that knocked on the killer’s door.
A shot gun blast greeted us and I got a piece of buck shot in my shoulder and left hip. Mike was on the other side of the door and got the same just on the opposite side of his body. We both hit the deck before the second round went off and that one missed us completely.
The man inside the house bolted out the door, or what was left of it, so fast he didn’t see Mike and I on the ground. Mike put a round in his left shoulder and I got one in his right knee. He fell like a rock and Mike and I rushed him before he could get a chance to shoot at us again. After he was in handcuffs, Mike called for back up while I used my new cell phone to call us both an ambulance.
They took Mike to the hospital the department used downtown and then I asked them to take me to the clinic where Melody worked. There would be x-rays before anything was done and that would reveal the breast implants I still had. They had been emptied while I was in Mexico, but I still had them. That would start a lot of questions I didn’t want to answer. Melody would see them, but she already knew I had them. I had told her the whole ugly story a while back. Well, all but the part of Dr. Joyce being the doctor that gave them to me.
Melody had taken the revelation of my living 18 months as a woman pretty well. She understood the why part even less than I did. But our love was strong and she never reminded me of it or held it against me in any way. I figured there was a reason, but even after all this time I had no clue as to what it might be.
Melody took great pains getting the buck shot out of me that day and I had been to another plastic surgeon to get the scars taken care of. Now, save the occasional phantom pain, both Mike and I were in pretty good shape.
I was almost embarrassed when Melody pointed out on the x-rays that I had the bone structure of a woman in the hips. And true to what Ted’s mom had told me in Mexico, when I did finally start to get my weight back, some of it had gone to my breast and hips. I was a full B cup now. Thank goodness for baggy clothes, I reminded myself often.
Mike was the Chief of the detective squad now and drove a desk as much as he did his car. I took a really big case to get him out of the office and I didn’t blame him a bit.
After I had shot off my mouth in the bid to keep Melody out of jail, she and I both guessed the agency would starve me for work. That was not the case at all. They had kept me busy with one case after another, almost as soon as I finished one another one was there ready to go.
Even now the boss had called me almost every week to see if I was ready to get back to work. Almost all the cases, save the last one, had been pretty easy to do. For the most part it was divorce cases and the likes. I did get one that I thought was odd.
Isadora bought an old run down Casino. It was small and not in the greatest location as far as businesses went. I didn’t know who the owner was at the time. Still I helped design the security system and oversaw all the installing of the system. It struck me really odd when she moved her business there as it was what you might call the seedy side of town. In fact there wasn’t another business open and working within a mile of her in any direction.
I pointed this all out to David some time later. He told me she had her reasons and some of it was financial as the property was bought for about a third of what it would have cost elsewhere in the city. He never said it straight out, but I surmised that she was having money problems.
Money problems come in two forms, too much and not enough. Too much and you get the fed’s breathing down your neck wanting to know where it came from. Not enough, well, most everybody has been down that street at one time or another.
I still had that itch that told me Isadora was the main reason for the things they had done to me. If not her personally, then she knew the person or persons that had wanted me out of the way. I had precious little time to devote to that itch right now, but I knew sooner or later, if I stuck it out long enough, the truth would come out. It always does.
Melody had been doing the morning run with me for a while now. In turn I would don my tights and leotard and do the aerobics with her. I was strong enough now to do the full two miles and then the advanced aerobic workout we normally did. As we talked later that night, she told me I was plenty well healed enough to go back to work.
“That is if you’re not gun shy now,” she smiled.
“Depends on who is holding the gun,” I smiled back, as I playfully chased her around the kitchen table. “Are you challenging me?” I said, as I caught her and pinned her to the couch with a kiss.
“No,” she smiled, as she hugged me tight, “but I closed on the house yesterday and the movers are coming this weekend.”
“So?” I smiled as I brushed back her hair and looked deep into her blue eyes.
“There’s a lot of stuff around and far more than one woman would have, not to mention the different sizes.” She smiled and poked me in the ribs as if to tickle me.
“What? Now you’re afraid the movers will find out about me?” I chided her, as I took her by the waist and moved between her legs with a firm grip. And yes, we were naked. We had just gotten out of the shower.
“Hold on there big boy or your dinner will be burnt post roast tonight,” she grinned.
I let her up and we went up and got dressed. “I guess I should take all that stuff and put it back in storage,” I said, as I pulled my shirt over my head.
“Yes, you probably should, but don’t forget there is a storage building on the property. I can’t see any reason not to use it rather than pay for one.”
“It would save me fifty bucks a month,” I smiled.
“Oh, you’re not getting off that easy,” she turned and planted a kiss on my lips.
“How so?” I asked.
“Well, I think you should pay me the fifty bucks a month. After all it is my building.”
“Okay,” I grinned. “I see how it is now.” My voice was dripping with sarcasm. “Here all this time I thought you wanted my body.”
The phone rang and it was my boss. A big case had landed in his lap and he wanted me to come in, if I was up to it, tomorrow for a briefing on the case. I told him my doctor had given the all clear to return to work and I would be there.
Melody had dinner on the table by the time I got off the phone. I told her what the boss had said and that I was going in tomorrow.
“What about your things she asked?”
“I’ll get them packed away and in the storage before the movers get here this weekend,” I assured her.
“How are the night classes going?” I asked. She was back in college now part time. I didn’t know it before, but she was close to having her MD. I wanted her to get it, so I was helping with her tuition so she could.
Monday, when I arrived at the office, I got a shock to say the least. At the conference room table sat my boss, along with Isadora and three ATF agents. One of the agents looked even more stunned than me when I walked in the room and sat down.
“Have a seat. We were just ready to start,” David said too me without an introduction. They all know who you are. You can get all the names later,” David added.
We watched a slide show as the lead ATF agent narrated.
“What we have here is a multi-million dollar operation. This semi is loaded with cigarettes and leaves the plant in North Carolina. Assuming all goes well, it should arrive here, our warehouse in Nevada, fully loaded. You can see the truck here again at the Truck Stop in North Las Vegas and then it arrives right on time. Problem is, when we break the seal, the truck is empty.”
“We checked the numbers on the seal, as well as the numbers on the truck and trailer, and they all matched,” an agent at the table spoke up.
“Was the load followed or escorted?” I asked.
“No,” the agent doing the narration spoke again. “We only follow or escort loads that have no tax stamp, loads that will be exported to another country.”
“And this load was stamped?” I asked.
“It was,” he replied. “For California and Nevada each state getting half of the load.” We checked with all the state scale operators that were open along the way and the load weight was right even when he crossed into Nevada”.
“So the load was taken somewhere between the state line and the warehouse,” I surmised.
“Yes, and were losing about one load a month on average,” he added. “This truck has satellite tracking so we know what route he took to get here and the stops he made along the way. After he crossed the state line he only stopped here, in North Las Vegas. So any way you slice it, the thieves are here.”
David had been quiet up to this point, but I could see the question he wanted to ask written all over his face.
“So you want us to follow the next few trucks from the state line and stay with them till the delivery point?” He asked.
“Yes, that is the short version of what we want,” he smiled.
“What we really want is our thieves to make their move on a truck we’re watching so we can catch them,” the agent at the table spoke again.
Isadora left as soon as the briefing was over. David and the lead ATF agent hammered out the details on how it should work out. The rest of us spoke casually amongst ourselves, but the agent that had looked so surprised at me before, was still looking me over. Finally, he blurted it out.
“You’re Mad Dog Taylor’s son,” he looked at me cold and right in the eyes.
“I am,” I replied, as if it were no big deal.
“Hell, boy, I figured you and your mom were both dead after we busted the bikers your dad rode with,” he said as he brought the room to silence.
“A part of my life I am not exactly proud of,” I stated. “After…everything happened the way it did, I moved out and came here. I attended college, got my degree and have been a P.I. ever since. You can check my record if you want,” I added.
“I’m sure there are a few of your Dad’s old friends out there that would still like to see you dead. You know we recovered all the guns and most of the drugs, but we never did find the money or even a single bank account for the gang,” he added.
“If we’re all done here, I have a few a things to do. Let me know when the next truck is due and I’ll cover it for you.”
Dave said he would call and I left the meeting with that same itch, but now it was working overtime. I went straight home and called my mother. I hadn’t spoken to her in over three years and she wasn’t all that pleased to hear from me even now.
There was some small talk, but for the most part I grilled her about the night dad was killed and what she knew, if anything, about the gang’s money.
“Your dad’s brother handled all that,” she told me.
“They didn’t call him Slick Willey for nothing,” she added, “but nobody has seen him since the night your dad was killed either.”
Mom figured Dad was hiding Slick and that was really the reason he was killed.
“Look,” she stated. “You might as well know the truth now. The gang had several million dollars all legit that was invested in the market. Slick worked for some broker and oversaw the account. Once the gang knew they were about to be busted, they all wanted their share of the money to leave the country. When they came for Slick and couldn’t find him, they came for your dad. Your dad wasn’t about to turn on his brother so they killed him. Slick hasn’t been seen since. That answer your questions?” She slammed the phone down in my ear.
That answered a lot of questions and that itch was begging for attention now. Brokers have to have a license to work in the field and that was the first place I would start looking.
Right now I had some packing to do, so I started putting away all the stuff that might suggest there was more than one female living in the house. It took three trips out to the new house to get all the stuff from our current home and the storage out there.
When Melody came home that night, I told her about the new case. I also told her about talking to mom and what I had found out about Dad and Slick. Slick’s real name was William David Taylor, most called him David, but after he started working for the gang everybody started calling him Slick Willey.
To me he was just Uncle David, but then I hadn’t seen him in years. For all I knew he was dead. But I entertained the thought that he might have tipped off the ATF guys and he might be a protected witness now. I know he wasn’t a biker like my dad. Heck, every memory I had of him he was clean shaven and wearing a three piece suit. I tried hard to forget anything that had to do with my dad.
Thursday David called me and I was on for tonight.
It was almost midnight when I picked up the truck crossing the state line. The scale was closed where he crossed and I guessed he was using the back roads for just that reason. He never stopped or parked the truck till he arrived at the warehouse around six the next morning. It was a long ride and thermos of coffee later, but he was there. Security checked him through, but he wouldn’t get unloaded till after seven when the dock workers came in. In the meantime, I headed home.
I passed Isadora’s place on my way home and a chill went down my spine when I saw a big Harley parked at her place. I know everybody that rides a Harley is not a biker gang member, but it is the preferred bike of most of them. If Isadora was dealing with them, she was treading on thin ice that was for sure.
The weekend Melody and I spent in the motel while the movers did their job was pretty good. Granted, it wasn’t home, but we had plenty of time for a roll in the hay and we did several times.
By the time she got home on Monday, I pretty well had the house cleaned up. I had even unpacked most of our stuff and had the closets organized as best as I could. Melody and I had already talked about it before the move. High speed web service was available here and it was already connected along with the cable TV. And as we had already decided, the smallest bedroom became my “home” office.
I spent a lot of time there over the next few days tracing down what was left of my dad’s old gang. They had changed their name, but everything else was about the same. I did find out that all their members had to fly a small rebel flag from there bike. Well, that was a start such as it was.
As for Uncle David, well, a blind man could have found him. You can relocate and even change your name, but you will still and always have the same fingerprints. He had recently opened a business close to the border in Brownsville, Texas. He was selling smokes and alcohol and to get his business license he had to give his fingerprints.
Melody already had plans for the holidays. She was going to Florida to visit her mom. I would be eyeballs deep in a case when she left town. At least that would be my excuse not to go. I was going to Texas and hopefully to the source of some information I needed really bad. Ted and his parents weren’t that far from the border and I could make it look as if I was there to visit them.
As the months passed, I followed at least one truck a week to the warehouse and none of then had gone through North Vegas and all had arrived with their load in tact. Other loads had come up missing, but none here in my area. Maybe the thieves knew the ATF was on to them. Who knows?
When Melody left town, she knew I couldn’t go. Not true, but I wasn’t telling her that. I made arrangements with David to cover for me while I was out of town. And no, I didn’t say where I was going or why. Nobody but me knew what and where and why and I liked it that way.
It took me three days to make the drive and I got there the day after Christmas. I had no trouble finding Dave’s place, but it wasn’t so easy to convince him I was who I said I was. When I tossed the picture of dad and I sitting on his Harley across the bar, he stopped dead in his tracks. He leaned over and told me to meet him in the alley out back, then spoke normal to me as he pushed the picture back to me insisting he didn’t know who dad or the kid on the bike were.
He told the barman he was calling it a night and to make sure the place was closed at 12:00 midnight sharp. Tomorrow was Sunday and he couldn’t sell alcohol on Sunday at all. I paid the bill for my two beers and headed out before he even finished telling the barman what to do.
Dave’s big pickup and travel trailer were parked in the alley and he invited me in as soon as he got there.
“How the hell did you find me?” He spat.
“Your fingerprints for your business license,” I shot back.
“Well, you can bet your dad’s old friends aren’t far behind,” he said, as he rubbed his chin.
“I wasn’t followed and I didn’t tell anyone when I left Vegas where I was going. I paid cash for all my gas so there is no paper trail. Relax,” I smiled. “I just wanted to ask you some question and I will leave in peace.”
“Probably not much I can tell you kid, but fire away,” he said.
“Who really killed dad? Was it the gang or the ATF men?”
“The gang, but I don’t know exactly who did it. Hell, boy, they would have gotten me if the ATF hadn’t came to me first thinking I was your dad,” he added.
“How the heck did they make that mistake?” I asked before I thought about it.
“Well, we are twins even if we don’t look alike,” he grinned.
“So they didn’t know dad or have a picture of him till it all went south,” I sputtered.
“You catch on quick for a kid,” he muttered.
“So they arrested you thinking they were getting dad, then let you go once they realized their mistake.”
“Yes, that is close enough to how it happened,” he paused.
“So what is it you’re not telling me?” I asked straight out. “You can run later, if you want to, and I won’t tell a soul I found you, but I have to know what you know.
“Run. Hell, I’m sitting on 10 million dollars of their money they don’t want…”
“They don’t want you. They want me or mom to force you to give the money back.”
“And they almost had you from what I am told,” he added.
“Well, mom is safe. I moved her three years ago. I changed her name and had the court seal up all her records. It would take an act of congress to find her now. You’re safe as long as they think you have the money.”
“Think. Hell, boy, they know I have it,” he spat.
“Not after tonight you don’t. Give me the account number and key code to get the money. Now,” I huffed.
“Why would I do that?” He asked.
“Cause they will get tired of waiting one day and when they do, they will kill you. When that day comes, I want the money to take care of mom.”
“Okay, I’ll do it, but you have to promise not to touch it till I am dead, one way or the other,” he added.
“In that case you have to promise not to tell them where the money is or how to get to it.”
“You got a deal kid,” he smiled and shook my hand.
After he gave me the information I needed, I went back through the bar, had another drink, then left. I drove around town just to see if I was being followed. Near as I could tell, I didn’t have a tail so I headed for home and quick like.
I had mom’s power of attorney so I quickly amended her will and took out a five million dollar life insurance policy on her. She’s still young so nobody questioned it.
I also took out five million on Uncle Dave and used his AKA name as well. I had his fingerprints if the insurance company wanted to play with me over it.
Then as soon as the local brokerage house opened on Monday, I went in and checked the account. Dave’s estimate was right on the money. I asked the man if there was someway I could put that account inside another account. Like a shell, I added.
He wasn’t quick to tell me how to do it as it was borderline breaking the law. But he did, finally, tell me how I could do it and make the account still look as if it was active. It would still be there and still growing, but to get at it they would need both account numbers and key codes to get it.
Later that day from my home pc I did just as he had told me. Now we were all safe and no matter who died first, as long it wasn’t me, I would be well off and could leave the country and never have to worry about any of this ever again. I could do it now if I had to, but the police would sure be on my tail as soon as they realized it was me that took the money.
There was some comfort in knowing the who and why. I still felt like Isadora was the how in this house of cards, but I would have to tie her to some of dad’s old gang. Right now that would be more than just hard to do. With D.A. Baker and my boss, David, in her corner any proof I got would have to stand some hard scrutiny. All I had right now was a hunch that said I was right.
The ATF boys caught the guys that were stealing there cigarettes on New Years Eve. That ended that case so far as I personally was concerned. When they came around to pay their bill, I was there to collect my part. The agent that had known who I really was talked to me openly.
“You know there was a few of your dad’s old gang that got away,” he smiled.
“Yes, I know,” was my quick reply.
“Well, the charges we had on them were nothing great and the statute of limitations is about to go out on them,” he added.
“What? Seven years, more or less,” I smiled.
“Exactly, and it’s been five already,” he added.
I just smiled and told him I had plans to live a long and healthy life.
“Time to go,” his boss spoke up.
“What was that all about?” Dave asked.
“Oh, he was just reminding me about my past again,” I smiled, as I put the money in my pocket.
Melody read between the lines pretty good and I wasn’t surprised when she noticed I was much more calm than I had been. She never said anything out loud, but there was a new ease in our relationship and we both liked it very much.
For now it was back to working divorce cases and there were plenty of them available. They weren’t my favorite thing to do, but it did pay the bills and that was a plus.
My contracted time at the agency was up now. That meant I could take on any job I wanted and I got all the money, not just a share from the agency. I saw this as a good thing and Melody and I celebrated that night in style.
Melody put a damper on our higher than normal mood when she told me that Dr. Joyce was moving her clinic to L.A. She wanted to go with her and asked me to come along as well. I told her no at first. I had worked long and hard to get connected here to the right people. If I went with her, I would have to start all over again.
When she put the house up for sale, well, that was the day my life, such as it was, really went into a tailspin.
I had just gotten home from picking up my paycheck at the agency. I kissed Melody, as I always did, as soon as I was in the door. “What’s with the sign?” I asked.
“Dr. Joyce is moving next week. I figure it will take some time to sell the house and not take a loss on it. You’re welcome to stay till it sells,” she smiled. “And your friend, Mike, along with the D.A. are at the kitchen table waiting to talk to you,” she added.
Mike had stopped by before, but D.A. Baker all but hated me. This was bad and I knew it before either one of them ever opened their mouth. The sour look on Mike’s face didn’t help the bad feeling I had when I sat down at the table.
“I take it this isn’t a social call,” I looked at Mike hard as I sat down.
“No, it’s not,” D.A. Baker spoke, as he passed me a picture across the table.
“Looks like a dead hooker. Should I know her?” I asked.
“Janis Miles and she’s a cop,” Baker shot back.
“Oh, yes, I heard she was killed on the news last night. How did it happen?” I asked.
“She’s been undercover working with a pimp on the west side of town,” Mike stated. “He’s got his hands in everything and Janis was following a lead on his girls. Seems they have moved up in the world.”
“How so?” I asked.
“Well, the angle Janis was working is thin, but we think it has merit since she’s dead,” Baker spoke again.
“We think he managed to get his girls hooked up with some of the valet services around town, maybe got some blackmail pictures,” Mike paused. “Anyway, his girls are managing to get the valet tickets to some high end cars and they are stealing them like candy,” Mike added.
“Best way to steal any car is with the key,” I grinned. “No damage to fix before you can sell it,” I added.
“Yes, well, thing is none of the cars have been found, at least not on the west coast,” Baker spat.
“So you want me to find the cars,” I said.
“No,” Baker slapped the table. “We want you to take the place of Janis and get the people who are stealing them.”
“I see,” I replied. “You want me to do the grunt work and when the police find the cars later, you guys get the finder’s fees. I don’t think so,” I replied.
“I lost a good cop already,” Baker barked. You really think I give a shit about finder’s fees,” he spat.
“We’ll see,” I said as I stood and went to the office to get a contract. Baker was slick and I wasn’t about to give him an out. I put my name at the top instead of the agency, and highlighted the part where I got all the finder’s fees for any lost or stolen property that I recovered.
Mike just smiled, as I placed the contract on the table.
The contract caught Baker by surprise. He liked doing business with a handshake and often said his word was his bond. Like hell, I thought as he took the time to read the whole contract before he spoke.
“Looks good to me,” he said, as he took out his pen and signed it. “Figured out a plan for getting close to a pimp,” he smiled. “Mike will get you anything you need,” he said, as they stood to leave.
Baker knew what was coming as well as I did. There were only two things that got close to a pimp, money and his girls, and usually in that order.
Melody had listened to the whole conversation even if she had looked engrossed in the show she was watching. I fully expected the look she gave me when she came to the kitchen table.
“Guess you will be needing some new shoes,” she smiled.
“What?” I looked at her, as if I had no clue what she meant.
“Those will never work,” she pointed to my feet. “Not if you’re taking a walk on my side of the fence,” she smiled.
We both laughed as she stood over my shoulder while I looked through Janis’s daily reports. A picture of Jimmy the pimp slipped free of the papers and I heard Melody catch a quick breath.
“What?” I asked, as I looked up at her face.
“I know that guy. He sends us a lot of business,” Melody said.
“How so?” I asked.
“Well, he has no problem getting physical with his girls, believe me,” she moaned.
“Guess that makes him a good suspect as to who killed Janis,” I replied.
“He would be first on my list,” Melody said, as she headed upstairs.
As much as it pained me too, I asked Melody that night if she could put some saline in my implants. All of Jimmy’s girls were heavy in the boob department. He wouldn’t give me a second look with my B flats. I smiled. She said she could and would, but she wasn’t happy about it either. I was sure it didn’t console her, but I told her I wasn’t thrilled about it myself.
I spent Friday going through and picking out only the most sexy stuff I had to wear as a female. I even picked out only the highest of the high heels I had. Many hookers wore platform shoes but I hated them from the start. Melody was right. I would need some new shoes. Even though I still had my female shape, I knew I would need the corset to fit into the clothes and packed it back to the house with all the other stuff.
Around lunch time I pretty well had all that done. My office closet was now full to the rim. I made an appointment with a local salon and got the full body wax. Hell, yes, it hurt and the girl that did it spared not a single hair. Even my penis and balls were clean and hair free. My body hair didn’t grow very fast so I would be hairless for a while now.
I got home long before Melody did and took a shower if for no reason, but to ease the stinging of my skin. I would see the salon again and sooner than I really wanted. I still needed to get my hair done as well as my nails. And last, but not least, I would need all new makeup as well.
Over dinner that night Melody and I had a long talk. I told her just how much I hated what I was about to do. But it was like she had pointed out earlier, I really didn’t have much of a choice as I had agreed to take the case.
“Well,” she smiled, “you were pretending to be a woman when I met you so I know you can do it. And I intend to help you so long as I can,” she added.
I helped her clean up the kitchen and put the dishes away after she had washed them. Then as if it was the most normal thing in the world, she turned and looked at me.
“Ready to be one of the girls again?” She smiled.
“Do I really have a choice?” I shot back.
“Not now,” she smiled, as if she was taking some pleasure in my predicament.
With a playful swat on my butt she told me to go to the bedroom. So I did. She got her little black doctor’s bag and got the saline and the needle to fill my implants.
“You realize this is going to hurt big time. You haven’t had anything in them for a while now so your body will rebel,” she added.
“It hurt pretty bad the first time so why should this time be any different,” I replied, as I braced myself for it.
I was lying on the bed and she was kneeling between my legs as she pushed the needle in and started to fill my right breast.
“You say when,” she smiled. “We can always add more later if we need to.”
It was worse than I remembered and by the time I was a full C cup on both sides, I was in no small amount of pain. Then as if from nowhere, she pulled out a latex vagina much like the one I had worn before. “What’s that for?” I asked, as if I had no clue what it was.
“Just a little something to make the illusion a little more real,” she smiled.
She used a single stitch to pull my ball sack back and center between my legs. She added some glue so the single stitch wouldn’t stretch the skin and try to pull out. Then she used more glue to anchor the base of the vagina over my sack. She used a vacuum pump to pull my penis all the way into the sleeve that would allow me to relieve myself and then used even more glue to anchor the top to my pubic area.
I laid there motionless till she was done. I hurt so bad at that point it felt like even my hair hurt when I moved. She rolled me over and gave me a shot for the pain in my right hip. I told her I was thankful for that.
“Thank me later,” she smiled. “You need another one to stop you from becoming erect or you will be in even more pain.”
That shot I got in the left hip and I thanked her for that one as well. After all, she could have let me suffer through it on my own. It wasn’t even dark outside yet, but when Melody worked the sheets down on the bed and covered me up to be warm, I went right off to sleep. The last time I looked at the clock it was just 7:00 p.m.
It had never crossed my mind that Melody might be working for the other side as it were. But the fake vagina and empty feeling between my legs when I awoke the next morning gave me pause. She had done almost exactly the same thing Dr. Joyce had done. What made it wore was that I had actually asked for her help. I got it alright and way more than I bargained for.
It was 4:00 a.m. when I got out of bed, long before Melody would even stir. I went to the bathroom that was attached to my office and took a shower. The pain was bearable now and save a few of the finer touches I looked very much like a woman again. Worse yet I felt like one. Even some of the old mannerisms had started back already or maybe they were never really gone to start with, I just noticed them more now.
Over breakfast I suffered through the barbs she sent my way. She was all too pleased with her handy work and that concerned me even more. At one point she actually told me that I was prettier as a girl than I was handsome as a man. That did nothing for my ego, such as I had left of it anyway.
When she left for work, I went straight to my office and dressed as quickly as I could. I put my female ID in my purse and was out the door an hour later. Melody would only work a half day today and I wanted to be home before she was if I could.
The girl at the salon said I was a mess and needed the full makeover so that was what I got. I went with the more dramatic makeup and longer nails, as that seemed to be the given look for most hookers. By the time my perm was done, along with all my nails, it was well past lunch. Melody would already be home by now. Of all the things they had done it was the pencil thin eyebrows that bothered me the most. Go figure.
Melody saw me as soon as I parked the car. She was sitting in the living room right by the bay window that faced the driveway. I figured she was there just for the purpose of seeing me before I actually got in the house. In my current state of mind, I wasn’t ready for more of her barbs.
I paused and took a deep breath before I got out of the car. At least it was as deep as the corset would allow. I pulled down the mirror on the visor of the car and fluffed my now “Marilyn Monroe” blond locks. I pretended to check my lipstick and powder my nose. This was all for Melody’s benefit. I hadn’t looked her in the eye, but I knew she was watching from the window.
I opened the door and spun around in the car seat with my knees together. When I stood, I checked my skirt, then closed the door and headed for the front door of the house. I took a much longer stride than I should have with my tight skirt and four inch heels. It made my walk seem exaggerated and my hips had way too much swing.
Melody, met me at the door and opened it just before I got there.
“My, my, don’t you look grand,” she smiled.
“You think?” I said, as if I was unsure.
“I know,” she smiled. “You will be the talk of the town looking like that,” she added
Melody and I had both missed lunch and now it was almost dinner time. She asked me if we could go out for dinner and I said sure before I even thought about it. My voice went up a notch or two when I was in public and it wasn’t because I did it on purpose, it just happened. That’s all I can say about that.
Melody all but ran up and changed clothes and was ready in a flash. One day, maybe… I could get ready that fast, I chided myself.
We landed at a little piano bar that was known for having good food. Melody was all about the atmosphere of a place. The food could be “so so” and she would still like it if she could relax and enjoy it.
The girl at the Piano was thin to say the least and sang like a bird. She did a lot of her own tunes and they were very good for a solo female artist. Her stage name was Nora Jones. That itch I had come to know so well told me she would make it big time if she ever got a break. I even bought one of her cd’s. She had a very genteel way with the ivory. She didn’t pound out songs like a lot of the men did. I was impressed.
Melody and I were having our after dinner drinks when my day went from bad to worse. Mike came in and spotted us right off. Mike had seen me like this before, but back then I was too drugged up to care. This was making me very nervous.
I would have kicked Melody right in the shin if I could have when Mike told her thanks for the call. She had called and told him where we were and that all but made me mad.
He took the seat that Melody offered him and said he couldn’t stay long. I was almost thankful for that.
“There is more to this story that Baker told you,” he looked at me cold.
“Like what?” I asked.
“This has been going on for almost a year now,” he paused. “We just caught on about three months ago and that’s when Janis went undercover. Nobody but me knew what she was doing or the case she was working on,” he continued. “Not even her husband knew. I had to explain why she was dressed like a hooker, when she was killed, to him and the kids”.
“You think she blew her own cover?” I asked.
“No, and hell, no,” Mike added. “She was one of the best cops I had working for me.”
“Well, the only other option means she told a co-worker and that person ratted her out. That’s not good,” I spat.
“You’re right, it’s not,” Mike stated again. “That’s the reason Baker wanted someone outside the PD to take the case and you’re the only P.I. I know that can do it,as well as being the only one I know I can trust.” he smiled.
“You realize Baker would pull my license and permit in a second if he could,” I offered.
“Yes, well, don’t let his hard as nails attitude fool you. He knows you’re one of the good guys, like it or not,” Mike smiled.
I didn’t look much like a guy at the time and he knew it.
“I put a portable radio and charger in your car,” he added, having enjoyed the “good guy” pun for a bit too long. “Use channel three when you’re out and about. Nobody uses it anymore and I will monitor it all the time till this case is closed.”
I couldn’t resist my chance to get my own barbs in. “Why? You mean a big man like you will be looking out for little old me?” I reached over and brushed his hand. He blushed like he had red hot pepper in his mouth and Melody busted a gut laughing when he did. I figured that would lay to rest the teasing for while.
Mike finished his drink and after some talk he left us. Melody busted up laughing again when he stood up and had that unmistakable bulge in his pants. Mike was glowing like the sunset when he finally got headed for the door.
Mike’s position in the PD meant he didn’t date or get out a lot. He was well known and that made him an easy target. At one point last year his picture was in the paper more often than the D.A. I knew that didn’t go over well.
For the next week by day I studied the reports Janis had given to Mike. By night I was out walking the streets and doing my best to get noticed by the other hookers. I almost got busted by one of the vise cops and he gave me a hard time for all to see. That actually worked out in my favor as it gave me clout with other girls that were working the street.
Jimmy the pimp, finally came around to asking me to be part of his stable. He had lost a girl recently and the lost income was cramping his style.
“You’re a little more…upscale than my normal girl. I like it,” he said.
“Yes, well, your way under my normal clientele,” I replied, as he followed down the street.
“Well, girls aren’t the only enterprise I have on the table,” he said trying to sound street wise as he did.
“Clue me in,” I stopped and turned to face him.
“Well, I move some merchandise for a man that pays in the triple digits for the goods, you see.”
Hot merchandise, I am sure. “So?” I questioned.
“So you got out on an arranged date,” He stated.
I frowned and started walking again as if I wasn’t interested.
“Hold on, missy. I’m talking first class here, nothing but the best,” he added.
I stopped, but tried to seem impatient so he would cut to the chase. Most hookers don’t stick around for chit chat.
“So your date will let the valet park his car, but you take the ticket. Insurance,” he smiled. “That way he can’t run out on you and stiff you with the bill,” he added.
“And?” I questioned, as I tapped my foot on the sidewalk.
“Later, after dinner or whatever, you go powder your nose, present the ticket to the valet and leave with the goods. Simple as that,” he said.
“And “my date” will just let me get away,” I spat.
“Well, now sometimes it’s better to have a car stolen than repossessed,” he smiled.
I gave him a fake business card and told him to give me a call. I guess it wasn’t good enough to drive your car out into the dessert and short out the battery and let it burn anymore. This was nothing more than insurance fraud with a new twist.
I called it quits around three in the morning and called Mike the next day for a meeting…in person no less.
“I take it you have good news,” he all but asked.
“As good as it gets from a girl in my position. You remember the Piano bar we were at the other night?” I asked.
“Sure, what time?” He asked.
“How about 7:00 p.m.? I’m going to ask Melody to meet us there, too. I’m sure she will make you feel…more comfortable than being there with just me,” I added.
“Right,” Mike said, as he hung up the phone.
I called Melody and she said she would be there at 7:00 sharp. She had been working a lot more than normal lately. I suspected it was part of the impending move to L.A. that had been keeping her busy.
I waited till I saw her pull into the parking lot before I even got out of the car. Nobody would think anything about two women meeting for dinner. I hadn’t seen Mike yet, but I knew he would show up sooner or later.
Melody and I took a booth back in the corner like we had before. We could see the door so we would know when Mike came in. I swept my skirt as I sat and scooted into position.
“You’re acting more and more like a natural woman every day,” she chided me.
“Well, it’s not like you don’t remind me every time I goof up even a little,” I shot back.
“Well, it wouldn’t be a good thing if someone made you as a man now would it,” she smiled.
“No, that would not be a good thing,” I said, just as Mike came through the door. I waved and he noticed me right off. It was no guess that Mike would sit next to Melody and he did.
“I take it you have a good reason to bring me here again,” he smiled.
“Well, of course.” I tried to sound offended. I wanted to see if you could leave here on two legs this time instead of three like before. Melody busted up laughing on the spot and Mike’s face was red as a cherry.
“Really,” I smiled, as Mike squirmed in his seat. “I wanted to tell you face to face that it’s an insurance scam. I guess rich people would rather have their cars stolen than have it repossessed.” Melody got in the conversation quick now.
“You bet they would,” she injected. “If word got out that a socialite male got his car pulled,” he couldn’t buy a date in his own class. That would be social suicide,” she added.
“Okay, that covers the why,” Mike smiled.
“Jimmy’s girls are set up for dates with these men. When the valet parks the car, the girl takes the ticket, later she leaves with the car and that’s all I have right now.”
“And that covers the how,” Mike sighed. “I guess we can drop the investigations on the valet services.”
“I would say so, but we still don’t know who is setting up the dates or taking the cars or where the cars are being taken to even. For all we know, it could be a repo service that is running the scam. Have you been getting feed back from the services on the ones that have been reported stolen?”
“No,” Mike replied. “The few that will even speak to me seem to be real mad of late. I guess we know why now,” he added.
“Not happy someone is taking their share of the pie,” Melody chimed in.
“Right,” Mike and I answered at the same time.
“And we still don’t know who Killed Janis,” Mike reminded me.
“Well, when you start arresting people, I’m sure that will come out, sooner or later. You know somebody will talk if the D.A. offers them a deal.”
“We’ll see,” Mike said, as he stood to leave.
He was walking much better this time than last. Melody and I finished our salad and headed out behind him. We both had cars there so she headed home while I headed for the strip. The salad made me feel full with the corset on as tight as it was, but I knew that wouldn’t last long.
I pounded the sidewalk till around three in the morning and then headed for home myself. I was tired and hungry and in a not so good mood at the time. The vise cop had given the once over again and I would be bruised for sure come morning.
Before now, I had always gotten along with the cops, but this guy was testing my nerves and I was about to snap. He might near have pulled my arm out the socket tonight to get to my purse. It was a common thing for a hooker to get her purse searched. Many of them used drugs and that was what he was looking for. I would settle up with him later and enjoy it when I did.
Melody left that weekend for L.A. with Dr. Joyce. It was a tearful goodbye for us both and I told her once I was done here I would find her in L.A. After all I sniffled, someone has to change me back to normal. Her last words hit me hard.
“You look pretty normal to me,” she smiled through her tears as she closed the car door and drove off.
I felt about as low as a snake right then, but Melody hadn’t been so easy on me lately either. She had all but forced me to wear the corset as tight as I could and now my waist was smaller than ever. She had added a little more saline to my breasts so I was a D cup again and there were other things. Little things that made me question whose side she was really on. She had even given me an extra shot of hormone blockers before she left.
For the next two months running I had a date almost every Friday night. It was always a last minute call that gave me no time to prepare for what I knew was coming. Each time I had driven the cars to the remote parking lot at the McCarran Airport. And then took a taxi back to town and my own car. By the time I could get back there the car was gone.
I know what you’re thinking. Call Mike and have him wait at the airport for you. Then both of you follow the stolen car when it’s picked up, simple as that.
Nope, not going to work that way. If he is with me or I am with him, then he is entitled to half of the recovery fees.
I know it sounds like I am not really all that hot on finding the person that killed Janis.
Melody knew Janis personally. She had called her the night she was killed and told Melody that Jimmy had threatened her with a gun. I figured he did more than that and it would come out in the end. And no, I didn’t tell Mike I knew about the call. That would have made Melody look suspect and I didn’t want that at all.
I took a chance that Jimmy would hold true to form and rented a car and parked it out by the airport. I took my hand held scanner as I was suspect of the taxi service as they always seemed to be close by. On Friday I got that last minute call and had to rush downtown to make my date.
The night went the same as most had before. When I parked the car at the airport, I took the walk to the main building and called the taxi just like normal. I listened on my scanner when the call went out to see where the closest car was. The driver said he was ten minutes away and rolling right then. I almost felt sorry for him as I wouldn’t be there when he got there.
A tow truck rolled up just after the taxi called in that the fare was a no show. I watched as the driver loaded the car and headed back towards town. He wasn’t wasting any time about it either. He took the car to the company’s lot and put it down. He parked his truck and got in a different car and went home.
I went home and started checking to see who owned the towing company. Under a maze of paper work and holding company crap, I finally found the name of the owner. I was shocked and mad as hell at the same time. If you guessed Isadora Franklin as the owner, give yourself an A+ and there was more. Care to make a guess on who was listed as the board members of the holding company? I’m sure you can. David and D.A. Baker, her two best friends from the service.
This whole thing smacked of a setup now and I was the stool pigeon. I unplugged every phone in the house and turned off my cell phone. I needed to think and I didn’t want to be disturbed. The sun was coming up before I turned off my computer and lay down on the bed fully dressed.
I didn’t sleep long and when I got up my brain was still working in overdrive. Isadora Franklin seemed determined to mess up my life and I had no good reason as to why. After several cups of coffee, I slipped on my heels and drove over to the florist and picked up some flowers, then headed for the cemetery where Grandma and Grandpa were buried.
It would be quiet place to think and I had plenty of that to do. None of this made any sense at all now. Sure I could watch the towing company till they moved the car, call it and the case would be over. But the D.A. had maneuvered into a position so when I did that, it messed any and all chances of getting the people at the top. We would get Janis’s killer sure…I thought to myself.
I parked the car at the cemetery and gingerly walked along the path between the graves. The place was always well kept and the grass was a deep green this time of year. My heels would easily sink in the soft ground. I stopped at the grave of Rose Marie Franklin Singer. Next to her lay Houston Singer and it almost brought a tear to my eye when I placed the flowers in the granite vase. I slipped off my heels and sat on the bench at the foot of their graves.
I said a silent prayer for them both and wished even now that Grandma was here to help me make some sense of this. Grandma had been the rock of this family the whole time she was alive. To her there was good and evil and noting in between. You either said yes or no and either way you stood your ground. She wouldn’t have it if you didn’t. She had raised as me as much as my mom did.
I remember once I got into a fight at school sticking up for a girl I liked. The school called Grandma and, of course, she came running. The principal wanted to expel me, but Grandma would have none of it. She asked me what had happened and the girl in question backed my story. Grandma was a smart woman and knew the boy I had fought with was related to the principal.
I wanted to run and hide when Grandma stood in the principal’s office and started in on the woman. “So the truth of the matter is you want to protect your nephew while you punish my grandson for doing what was right. You have tried to twist the facts to fit your position. Well, I’m not much on “facts”. They change real easy when the truth comes out. The truth never changes no matter what the facts are.”
I went home that day with Grandma and was back in school the next. What she had said to the principal about the truth and facts was a theory that had never proven wrong for me.
It was well past noon now and I could hear my stomach making noises even through the corset. I was hungry, but food was the last thing on my mind. I felt so stupid as I slipped on the heels and stood to walk to the car. There was an empty plot to the left of theirs and then there was the grave of Thomas C. Franklin. I paused. It was as if Grandma was trying to tell me something. I wrote down the birth and death dates and went on to my car.
I stopped at Pizza place on my way home and got one to go. I could eat at home and I didn’t want the distraction of being out in the public eye as a woman. At home I hooked up the phone in my office and called Mom. I told her I had gone to the cemetery and put flowers on the graves.
“You’re a good son,” she said as her voice turned sad.
“I miss her,” I said to mom almost crying as I did.
“Well, she was hard core,” Mom said. “But you never had to guess where you stood with her. So long as you did what was right she would back you to the end,” mom added.
“The world needed a lot more people like her,” I replied.
“Well, I miss her too, everyday,” Mom said and I was sure she was crying now.
“Why does she have the name Franklin on the stone?” I asked Mom.
“That’s a long, ugly story. I’m surprised she didn’t tell since you two were so close. The short version is this. She was married before to Tommy Charles Franklin. They had a son and he would be my half brother now, but he died in Vietnam. After his death, Tommy went to pieces and swore his son was still alive. He stayed drunk for years after that. Mom even told me he once stopped a woman in town and swore up and down that it was his son. But he was drunk at the time, so nobody believed it. They were already divorced by then,” she added.
The lights were on now and mom had flipped the switch without knowing it. I told mom I loved her and I hadn’t in some time. I could hear the tears streaming down her face when she told me she loved me too and then we hung up.
I went back to the military records I had on Ivan. I checked to see who his parents were and Mom’s story checked out. He was my uncle or aunt, as the case may be. I wasn’t sure if he had gone ahead with all the operations involved to be a real woman or not.
So now that I knew the truth, what should or could I do with it. I still felt stupid sitting there in my dress and high heels. More to the point I felt like my whole life had been manipulated practically from the day I left college. It was Saturday and I figured Isadora would be at home. I called her and asked for a meeting. So she invited me over for dinner at 7:00 p.m. She gave me the address of her house and I was surprised that it was just a few blocks away.
I put on some soft music as I undressed and filled the tub for a hot bubble bath. It was one of the pleasures of being a girl that I actually enjoyed. Grandma often gave me a bubble bath and I remembered that well.
Around six I decided I would wear the black lace cocktail dress that Melody had given me just before she left. It was lined well enough that it wasn’t see through, but I couldn’t wear a bra or the corset. I slipped the black garter belt around my obvious waist line and attached the stockings first. They were high quality since Melody never bought any of the cheap stuff. Every pair of panties I put on showed right through the dress, so the only choice was to go without. Finally, around six thirty, I slipped on the black 4 inch heeled pumps and headed out the door.
I wasn’t happy even a little that I was going to confront Isadora in a dress. I blamed her for my being in this position and it would be easy for me to lose my perspective. I knew she would be cool as a cucumber, she always was. She was probably more accustomed to having her hormones out of sorts than I was. Never mind that I was really going trolling for information while I was still playing her game.
I didn’t even get to knock on her door. A maid answered it almost as soon as I got there. Isadora was just a few steps behind her and greeted me warmly.
“Glad you could make it,” she smiled as she shook my hand gently.
“Thanks for the invitation,” I returned her jester in kind.
“A glass of wine?” She offered.
“Sure, but only one. I still have to drive home later,” I smiled.
“Nonsense,” she beamed me a smile. “You can stay here if you don’t want to risk the drive home.”
She was being far too nice and she had to know I was there for information. There was no guarantee I would get any, but I was sure going to try.
“I hear you have been a very busy lady of late,” she looked me over as if something was amiss.
“Yes, the police asked me for some help on a stolen car thing. I think I have got it pretty much figured out now.”
“So what brings you here?” She asked me straight up.
Before I could speak the maid came in and told us dinner was served. She told the maid that would be all for tonight and she, along with the cook, could go for the night. I waited till I heard the back door open then close, it squeaked so it was easy to tell. I figured we were alone now.
“I wanted to know if you were once known as Ivan Franklin.”
“I was,” she smiled, “but please never mention that name to me again.”
“So you’re content to allow everyone to think you’re dead. My mom has a half brother that she doesn’t even know.”
“I was still legally a man when I told my father about what had happened. There was very little of my manhood left, but he refused to accept that the son he once knew was gone. After the shock wore off, he told me he never wanted to see me again and forbid me to tell Rose or any of the rest of the family. Despite what your research might have turned up, he was still my father and I did as he asked. I suspect if it had been you and your father, you would have done no different.”
I was stunned. I was expecting a revelation of sorts, but what I got was not what I had expected. “Was there any hope of you being a man again?” I asked.
“A Vietnamese soldier stuck a bayonet through my groin. An inch higher and it would have gone out my….well, I am sure you can figure that out. So after I lay in the jungle bleeding for most of three hours, he figured I was dead and cut it off at the base of my belly. Now, what do you think?”
“I would say you had no choice in the matter as it was. But that is not the story I found in your military file,” I added.
“The file you read was true, but incomplete. The military doesn’t like for stories such as mine to…become public knowledge,” she smiled.
So you saved two men’s lives in a jungle war that nobody wants to talk about. Then you come home and all but ruin my life. Is there a contradiction here or is it just me?”
“Would you rather be dead?” she said rather smug.
“Well, no, but hardly explains all this,” I pointed to myself.
“Your dad had many friends till they all got busted. A few are still out there and would love nothing more than to see you dead. Had you gone to Florida with your class for spring break after you graduated, you would be dead now. They were waiting for you and I knew it. I couldn’t very well let my nephew walk into a trap now, could I?”
“You knew this how?” I asked.
“Who do you think bought the bar and set your Uncle David up with a whole new id? How is it that your mom, my only sister, gets a check every month to pay her bills? And who do you think is paying off your dad’s old friends to keep your mom and Uncle Dave alive?
“I’m guessing that would be you,” I paused to think.
“While your dad’s old friends were in Florida looking for you, I took you in and changed your appearance and gave you a new id. You didn’t show and when they came back, I told them you were gone and I didn’t know where. Hide in plain sight, kiddo.”
“But you didn’t tell me any of this up front,” I added.
“My dad may be dead like yours, but he is still my dad and I gave my word. If you hadn’t figured most of it out on your own, I wouldn’t be telling you this now. And if you open your mouth, I will do a lot worse,” she added.
“Do they know I am back here now,” I asked?
“No. Since I took my business out of town, they come by and ask, of course. So far as they know you’re still on the lamb. I get them drugs and booze at no cost to them and they go away.
“Baker gets you the drugs from the police impound and David my ex-boss owns a liquor store so he get’s you the booze,” I added.
“You’re a smart kid, I’ll give you that,” she smiled.
“So how did you see this playing out? I couldn’t stay in a half-state forever.
“Your Uncle David will never make it on the lamb. He’s a business man and likes the suit and tie crowd. They have already found him once and they will again, it’s just a matter of time. Frankly, I give him another year tops.”
“And mom?” I asked.
“They won’t touch her unless they can find you first. Too risky to try to flush you out. They would have to sit on her for too long, hoping you would find out and come to her rescue. Your mom is quite safe,” she smiled.
“That leaves me,
‘ I said rather glum.
“The way I see it you have two choices. Stay as you are now and wait them out or try to force their hand and get them sent to jail. It would be easy enough for me to set them up so they got caught with the drugs and booze, but that is short time.”
“I don’t see staying like this as an option,” I smiled.
“What do you think? Melody really loves you.” She smirked.
“Is there anything about my life you don’t know?” I asked?
“Not much,” she smiled.
“Okay. So tell me about Melody and Dr. Joyce.
“This is going to take a while,” she smiled, as she looked at her watch.
I looked at mine and it was already almost ten.
“Dr. Joyce is a part mad scientist and part doctor. She thinks she can make a man over into a real woman. By that I mean give him all the plumbing and such so they can have kids and a family, so on. She convinced a bunch of blue bloods back east she could do it and they gave her a grant for five years to try it. My doctor says it will never work and I tend to trust her.”
“Melody is a wannabee, plain and simple, and you got her the job with the doctor and now she’s the head nurse. The truth of the matter is she’s a mole. The blue bloods back east wanted someone they could trust to watch over Joyce and their money. She’s probably worth more money than you and I put together if it’s true that she is one of their daughters. I haven’t confirmed that part yet. She was engaged before she landed out here and it was an ugly break up. She still sees him when he comes out here for business. So I doubt she is into you for the long term,” she added.
“I thought Joyce worked for you,” I replied.
“She did, but just long enough to get her name noticed and sell the blue bloods on her project, as she calls it,” she smiled and took a big drink of her wine.
I sat there quietly trying to come to terms with what I knew. None of what I thought I knew was right….well, some of it was. But it was nothing like I had really thought it was.
“I take it you’re not happy as a member of the fairer sex. It suits you,” she added.
“Up till now it was a means to an end…”
“Just not the end you had wanted,” she smiled.
“No, not really,” I hung my head.
“You were hoping to settle a score with me and Dr. Joyce as well,” she added.
“In a manner of speaking, yes,” I replied.
Her cell phone rang and it gave me a few more minutes to think. I was still very rattled at all the stuff I had found out.
“Really. Make sure they search his apartment. The gun he used to kill that cop is there. It’s a collector’s piece. I know he didn’t toss it,” she said.
“Well,” she turned and looked at me, “you’re off the hook,” she smiled.
“How so?” I asked.
“That was one of my girls. Your pimp Jimmy was found tonight with a hole in his head and it was one he didn’t need,” she grinned.
“He’s dead,” I replied.
“Very much so, but it will be much easier to solve the murder of that cop now that the police have the gun with Jimmy’s prints on it,” she added.
“I already had him pegged for that. I wanted to recover the cars he had his girls stealing. They stole a bunch of them and I’m betting the recovery fees would be big bucks.”
“1.3 million, give or take a few dollars,” she smiled. “And that includes the one you took last night.”
“Is there anything that happens in this town that you don’t know about?” I asked.
“Probably, but then I have over one hundred girls in a fifty mile radius of the city. So outside of that it might fly under my radar,” she smiled larger than normal.
“Well, with Jimmy dead and the murder weapon found, D.A. Baker will close the case. When he does, I lose any chance of getting the cars back or the fees,” I added.
“You can have them for a price,” she added. “A man named Wayne runs the auto auction over by the fairgrounds. I bedded him and found out who was running this scam. I offered to let him use a towing company I own to pick up the cars. I know when and where the cars are being moved.”
“And I would pay for this how?” I asked.
“As long as you’re in this town, don’t let me ever see you wearing anything but a dress,” she spat. “I will not stand by and see you killed for being stupid,” she added.
I nodded my head in agreement.
“Monday night they have some trucks bringing cars in to sell off. After they unload they will park out back and after the auction they will load all the stolen cars and leave. See. That was easy, wasn’t it?”
“Yes, but it wasn’t cheap,” I spat.
“Okay, if I held a gun to your head, the little one, and said your manhood or your life, which one would you choose? No time to think about it. Right now, tell me.”
“My manhood, I guess.”
“And I would take it, but your dad’s old friends would take it and then kill you anyway,” she smirked and lit a cigarette.
It was well past midnight when I headed home. It felt odd to give Isadora a hug before I left, but she was one tough gal, that was for sure. I wanted to call mom. I know she would have jumped for joy to know her brother was alive. Even as a girl, it wouldn’t matter to mom. I had promised to keep her secret and I would, but I sure felt bad about it.
After all the things I had found out tonight, I was sure that Isadora pretty well had my back, as it were. At home I slipped off my heels and the dress was put back in the closet for another day. I didn’t bother with the stockings and garter belt. I just curled up in the bed and went to sleep.
I spent most of the Sunday on the phone with Melody catching up on the week. We had done so almost since the day she left. I had more reservations about her now than I did before, but I didn’t let on about it in any way. The time would come when her true self would show through.
Monday Morning D.A. Baker got a lot of first page ink. He had the man that had killed a female police officer. Granted he was dead, but a search of his residence had found the gun that killed her and it still had his prints on it. A reporter asked if there would be an investigation into his death. As he told the story, a girl shot him in self defense after she had a heated argument and he started to beat her up. The girl would not be charged. I felt sure she was one of the girls that worked for Isadora and that was why.
The whole story took half of the front page and I was sure Baker was pleased with himself. I called Mike and ask him to get the D.A. to get us a warrant for the auto auction later tonight. Mike wasn’t very optimistic about getting it, but then he hadn’t seen the morning paper either.
After tonight I would have some money that I could spend and not raise too much suspicion. The insurance company’s might take as much as thirty days to pay me, so I wasn’t getting to leave town any time soon.
My first solo case had been a success, but then I had gotten a lot of help from Isadora. She even gave me a list of all the cars to look for tonight and it was a good bet they would be there.
High on the list of things I needed once I had the money was a new car. My old Honda was running on will power and I was ready for something new. I wanted to upgrade some of my equipment as well. Things were going digital right and left these days and my analog stuff was well out of date.
Later that night a dozen of Mike’s best men along with me parked in a circle around the auction. It happened pretty much just as Isadora had said it would and all but one of the cars was recovered. I had gotten the info for the sting so I was pretty sure Mike wouldn’t challenge me for the money. There was rule a too about public officials taking such things. I wasn’t sure it applied, but I would sure bring it if I had to.
It took me till Wednesday to file all the paperwork and I found out that day that the house had sold as well. I had thirty days to move before the new owners took it over. I had planned to go see Melody, but with the sale of the house going through as it did she was coming to see me. She had to sign the contracts and pick up her part of the check.
Isadora stepped up and offered me one of her rentals till I decided what I would do. The movers would come when Melody did and take all her stuff back to L. A. for her. I wasn’t leaving here or at least not till I had the money from the cars.
Even wearing girl’s jeans and tennis shoes, it was a lot of work moving myself to the new house. Breasts or big breasts anyway has a tendency to get in the way of everything. At least mine did and I was never so glad when it was all done.
After I had the place pretty well settled in, Mike came to see me.
“Nice to see you,” I said when I opened the door.
“Likewise,” he replied.
“Want a drink or a beer?” I said, as I offered him a seat at the kitchen table.
“A beer would be nice,” he replied and hung his coat on the back of the chair.
“So what brings you around? I haven’t seen you since the night of the auction,” I added. “Something wrong?”
“Just you in that dress and makeup all the time now,” he spat.
I guessed it was time to come clean with Mike and I did. I told him about Dad and his old friends that would be looking for his son. I pretty much put it all on the table, save the truth about Isadora.
“So you figure by appearing to be a girl you will be safe?” He all but asked.
“Well, bikers aren’t known for their brains. Their brawn sure, but I doubt they will be looking for me as a female.”
“What about your Mom?” He asked.
“She’s safe or at least for now,” I paused and took a sip of the beer in hand.
“You really plan to wait them out like this, don’t you?” He asked.
“Well, unless I can bust them big time and put them in jail for life, I don’t see it as a real choice. It took the ATF over a year to infiltrate the gang and then a good many of them got away. All I would do now is open myself up for more or something worse than it is now.”
“What about Melody?” He continued with the questions.
“Haven’t told her the whole story just yet. She knows most of it though and so far she has been pretty understanding.”
“Understanding is one thing. You don’t think she will go looking for a real man with you looking like this?” He pointed.
“Well, I got wind a few days ago that she might have already done that. I can’t confirm it, but that is part of the reason I moved out. She’s coming up this weekend to sign the paper for the sale of the house and move her things to L.A. As you might have guessed, I am not leaving here, not right now anyway.”
“Why not change yourself back to a man, if you even can, and take in on the lamb? That’s got to better than being a woman,” he spat. “I know you have the money to get lost any time you want to and a plane to get you there.”
He was fishing. This was way too many question from a man I knew and trusted. And now that money had entered the conversation, I had the feeling I knew where he was going. I didn’t want to lie to Mike so I tried to change the direction of the conversation.
“After I talk to Melody this weekend and see where we stand and I get the money from the insurance Companies, I might do just that”, I smiled.
“So you have already decided to run. It’s just a matter of when,” he shot back.
“In a manner of speaking, yes.”
“Well, let me know where you land. If I keep getting death threats like I have been, I might want to join you,” he smiled as he finished his beer.
“Since when?” I asked.
“I busted a bunch of punks a while back. Part of an upstart street gang and I shot one of the two brothers that were the leaders. He lived, but he will always walk with a limp. The other one has his sights set on me and the threats are getting wilder all the time,” he added.
“Well, if or when I decide to run. I am leaving the states and I have no plans for ever coming back, period,” I spat.
Mike stood up and took his jacket from the chair. I had on a rather low cut top with a black skirt and my four inch heels. I walked him to the door and even in my heels he was still a head taller than I was. I’m sure he wasn’t trying to make me blush, but at the door he stopped and leaned over to give me a kiss on the cheek. My cheeks felt like they were on fire as we said our goodbyes at the door.
A kiss from Mike was almost like a stamp of approval. Still I shuddered at the thought. If I stayed like this, I was sure that wouldn’t be the first or last kiss I got like that. My mind raced in every direction counting the days till Melody would arrive.
At eight Friday night she arrived with the mover’s right on her tail. I stood in the driveway and watched from the window till her business deal was done. The second she took the check the movers sprang into action. When the agent and new owners left, she came out and talked to me for a while.
“I cooked you a nice dinner and the table is already set if you have the time,” I told her.
“I can’t spend the night,” she replied. “But I would love a good hot dinner,” she smiled.
Over dinner we talked about almost everything. Her life, my life, the clinic and so on. They were working sixteen hour days and still turning away patients. She seemed rather happy and more so than I had known her to be. But on the more serious side of things, as much as she said she loved me, she couldn’t risk her new found reputation by living with another woman. I was more than welcome to come to L.A. and be with her. That was what she said she wanted, but I would have to be a man if I wanted to live with her all the time.
My heart sank a little more that night than it already had. I was all but sure Isadora was right. She was still seeing her old boyfriend and if I was living with her as a woman, then he might think she had gone lesbian. Considering her work and the other people she was around on a regular basis, it wouldn’t be a big stretch to think that.
Just as I had a past, and it wasn’t very pretty I’ll admit, Melody had one as well. After she left me that night, I figured it would be a good thing to look a little deeper into hers. It almost felt like working my own divorce case. I hated that type of work, but like I said before it did pay the bills.
Indeed, Melody had been engaged before she came out here. A very wealthy man with a home in the Hamptons back east as well as one in L.A. He was big into international banking and had offices almost around the world. There was a wealth of information on him, but very little about Melody, save the already known rather ugly breakup. The tabloids seemed more intent on wrecking him than her and that was odd. The women always become the scapegoats when wealthy men are involved.
I had to wait the full thirty days to get most of the money from the cars that had been recovered, but one man brought me the check personally. He was a kind man and rather shy if you would. He tried to make some small talk after he had given me the check, so I invited him in.
“I’ll come straight to the point,” he said taking in my breasts as well as my legs when we sat. “I would like to offer you a job working for us, the insurance company, I mean.”
“And what would that be?” I said, as I crossed me legs nice and slow just to see his reaction.
“We insure nothing but the very best in automobiles, antiques, one of a kind, and that sort of thing,” he paused.
“Go on,” I said, as I rolled my shoulders just a bit so my cleavage was sure to catch his eye.
“Well, as much as it pains us to admit it even with GPS tracking and all sorts of other electronics, we still loose a lot of cars ever year.” He finally placed his briefcase on the sofa next to where he sat.
He was all but sweating and twisting in his seat, but he hadn’t taken his eyes of my breasts yet.
“We fear that there is a ring much like this one working in California right now,” he smiled and finally looked me in the face.
“And you want me to help to find them and the cars,” I added.
“Well, yes, if you are willing. You seem to have a good record with finding stolen autos,” he gulped.
“I would be more than glad to help you out, if you’re willing to pay me double the normal rate,” I smiled, as I turned so he could peek up my skirt just a little. The sweat was pouring off his head by now and when he went looking for his cell phone, he tried wipe it away unnoticed with his hanky.
“She’ll take the job, but at twice our normal rate,” he spoke into the phone. “Very well. I will give her the file and leave immediately. The job is yours at the rate you asked,” he added, as he handed me a folder full of papers.
He gave me his business card as well and made a beeline to the door. He was an accountant and after what I had just put him through, I almost felt sorry for him myself.
Once you realize that very few things happen by chance, I had to wonder if Isadora hadn’t put in a good word for me knowing I would take it if just for the money involved. I would probably never know, but then I wasn’t looking a gift horse in the mouth.
Over the next week I studied the file and had several nice dinners with Isadora. She said she had nothing to do with me getting the job, but I did have a good track record for finding stolen cars so she wasn’t surprised. She had hit the same dead end that I did as far as getting any information on Melody was concerned. We were pretty well both on the same page at the time.
“I wouldn’t suggest spending too much time in California,” she said.
“What makes you say that?” I questioned.
“That’s the home of your dad’s old gang,” she smiled.
That was true and something I hadn’t really considered. I think she reminded me of it because I was talking to her about going down there as a man at the time. I wanted to be with Melody and she knew it. The more I pushed for it the more things just seemed to get in the way. I had been living as a woman for four months now and it was starting to feel a little too comfortable.
As hard as it was to do, I made an appointment at the salon for that Monday and then packed up my now few belongings and put them in storage. Later that same Saturday I bought a cute little Toyota four wheel drive pickup. It was more like a chick truck and wimp as far as horsepower was concerned.
I would love tell you about all the salesmen that had their eyes glued to me from the second I walked in the place. That would take a lot of time though and I guessed it was normal for a pretty woman to be treated that way.
Monday, while I was at the salon, I got my hair permed again and the roots touched up. When the girl doing my nails asked me about it, I told her not to trim my nails back. I was accustomed to them being long now, so it wasn’t such a hassle as before. I felt pretty when I left there and I hadn’t felt that way in a long time. My heart sank as I had done this of my own free will and I wrestled with the feelings of guilt and shame and so on. I reminded myself that it was something that I pretty much had to do and that helped some.
Early Tuesday morning I left for L.A. I knew where Melody lived and I knew she would be at work as well. She had given me a key to her place so I used it, but I wasn’t there to stay. I put a bug in her phone and laced several around the house. I left with that feeling of guilt riding me hard.
There were three other apartment buildings on the same block that would allow me to watch her place. Once again I was lucky and got one right across from her place. It was on the second floor and had an entrance from the back of the building. I rented it on the spot.
As sad as that day was for me, it was something I had to do. I had to know who she was and whose team she was playing for. I could still talk to her on my cell phone and she would have no idea where I was unless I told her.
I settled in and set up my equipment so I could hear what was going on at her place. I called the contact the insurance company had given me there and set a meeting for dinner. I sat down with a map of the city and started to memorize it. I also marked the spots where all the cars had been taken from. I had to leave before Melody got home, but I was hopeful the tape machine would catch something useful.
The café Henry Thomas had picked was a bit upscale, but I had no problem fitting in and was taken to his table pretty quick like. After he told me all he knew, he gave me another folder with ten newly stolen car reports in it. He wasn’t a big man like Mike, but I could tell he could hold his own in a fight. The last thing he told me was what he felt was the most shocking thing of all.
“We think the cars are being handed over by the owners in exchange for the insurance money,” he blushed.
“What would be shocking about that?” I asked.
“Well, most of these cars belonged to men,” he blushed even more.
“And?” I questioned.
“I’m not sure how to say this. You seem to be a lady of means. I wouldn’t want to insult you,” he added.
“I don’t see that being a problem,” I smiled.
“Well”…he leaned over the table and lowered his voice. “We think these men are also being blackmailed by a prostitute ring.”
I didn’t blush. “Do you have any idea from what area these women might be working?”
“Same as most, Hollywood blvd.” He sat back in his chair. “An off duty officer saw one of the cars get taken while he was in a coffee shop. He tried to tail the car, but lost it,” he added. “The name of the coffee shop and the location is in the report,” he smiled.
I tried to excuse myself to the ladies room, but he said he had to go. He paid the tab and that was nice of him. I did stop at the ladies room and then headed back to my place.
I all but fell into the couch, as it was as worn out as I was. Melody still wasn’t home either. I figured from what she had told me she would be late getting home, so I kicked off my heels and started to read the new report I had.
I fell asleep somewhere around ten that night, at least that’s what the clock said the last time I looked at it. I got up and undressed and went to bed the proper way. Tomorrow would be a long day as well. Melody still wasn’t home, but that wasn’t enough to miss the sleep my body needed. Tomorrow I would try my luck at seeing a car get taken. If it worked, I was well on my way to solving the case.
Melody was home when I got up, but so far there was nothing on the tape. It only started when it heard something. So far it was still at the start of the tape. I got dressed and was out the door almost at the same time as Melody. It was a sure bet she was headed for work and I was too.
I made my way towards Hollywood and the place the off duty officer had seen the car taken. I wanted to get a look at the place and see if it would work for a surveillance spot for me. He had been lucky to spot it or so said the report. I wanted a place that was well located and had lots of glass to see out of. Of course they could see me too, but then I had the advantage they had no clue why I was there or who I was.
I only knew a handful of people in California and to me that was a plus. The less people that know you, the less likely you are to bump into one on the street and have them blow your cover. The drawback is you have a much smaller pool of people to help you. It took me a while to get there, but reality set in real quick.
There were three police cars and two ambulances parked in the lot of the café. It wasn’t hard to figure out that this was a central location to get a call from. These days it was all about “Response time”, the faster the better, so this was like a post for the boy in blue.
The café had a glass front almost floor to ceiling and the end that faced the corner street was glass as well. This would be a great location to work from so long as the boys in blue didn’t figure out what I was doing. I went inside and took the corner booth. I could see a long way in either direction.
It seemed to me, as I watched the people on the street, spandex was very popular along with super thin woman. Based on what I saw, I just thought I was thin. These women looked half starved to death. Either way I was overdressed for the occasion.
I had a late breakfast while I was there and got the lay of the land listening to a couple of cops in the booth next to mine. I knew then I wasn’t the only one looking for the stolen cars or the recovery fees. One even pointed a couple of other P.I.’s that he knew were there in the café. It was time to leave now, so I paid my bill and tried to attract as little attention as possible.
A few blocks from the house I spotted a gym and stopped to see if it was open to the public. It was and I bought their cheapest membership. The girls that sold it to me pointed out the store across the street that sold workout clothing. I took her advice and bought a spandex leotard and tights. Black was the only color she had at the time to fit, so black it was.
I went home from there and back to bed. I wasn’t tired, of course, but thieves tend to work at night so I was going back to the café after hours, so to speak. I slipped my scanner in my purse along with the ear piece so I wouldn’t forget it later. If there was a stolen car reported tonight, I wanted to know it as soon as the cops did.
I slept till nearly seven that evening then got up and headed for the gym. It was so much easier to move without the corset and it was time I well enjoyed. Back at the apartment I realized quickly enough that I couldn’t wear the corset under the spandex suit I had bought either. A few hours a day without it shouldn’t be a big deal, I told myself. I did wear pantyhose under the suit and while I took my tennis shoes with me, I wore my three inch heels.
The traffic wasn’t nearly so bad as it was during the day and I made good time getting there. I had picked up a movie script to read while I was there. If I was asked, I would tell them I was an aspiring actress. There were no cops there when I arrived, but the two ambulances were still parked out back of the building. I figured once the night creatures settled in the boys in blue would make the scene.
I had a salad for dinner and without the pressure of the corset I still felt full. I turned on my scanner and slipped the ear piece in and now I waited and watched.
Around midnight three big biker goons came in and thankfully they sat at the opposite end of the building from me. They were drunk and loud, but drinking coffee now as if that would sober them up. Around 2:00 a.m. two of the local cops came in and had lunch. They made the bikers nervous I guess so they left pretty quick like. I saw nothing suspicious all night save a few hookers walking the street, so just before sun up I went home.
This became my routine every night and soon I knew the staff at the café by name. My cover story worked and for the most part I felt safe. So far not a single car had been taken that I could see and I hadn’t heard a call go out on the scanner for any high end cars being stolen either. The bikers and the cops were regulars at the café as well. It was an odd combination I know, but they seemed not to bother each other for the most part.
A month had passed now and Melody hadn’t had a single visitor or a phone call on her home phone. I had spoken to her on the weekends same as always. She knew I was working a case and I had told her I would catch up to her when I was done. I think it was in part the fact that I was so well accepted as a female that caused me to let my guard down. That was a not a good thing to do and I should have known better.
I decided to leave the coffee shop early that Sunday night, the streets were deserted and the radio was almost silent. My truck was parked in a rather dark spot given all the lights in the area and I was jumped from behind just as I was opening my door. It was the three bikers that jumped me and the fight was over before it even started for me.
The police that came in that night found me in the parking lot and got the ambulance out back of the building to take me to the hospital. I was half conscious and hurting like there was no end. In my wallet they found Melody’s card from the clinic and, of course, it had Dr. Joyce’s number on it as well. I tried to tell them not to call Dr. Joyce, but they did.
When she arrived at the hospital, she was rather shocked. I had three broken ribs, both eyes were black, my forearm was fractured, as was my left ankle. She realized who I was and that was the only reason she was shocked. She signed the papers and had me moved to her clinic. Again, I tried to protest, but she was my doctor of record.
The ambulance took me to the clinic and as soon as I was checked in the men left. Dr. Joyce gave me shot that knocked me out. She told me she was going to so I wouldn’t be in such pain. In a way I was thankful I was in pain, but helpless to stop her. There was no telling what she might do to me. And Melody was sure to find out I was here, that would not be good.
When I came to, I still felt like death warmed up. I hurt all over and I could feel the bandages on my face. I managed to find the call button for the nurse and after some time she did come to check on me.
Dr. Joyce was with her and she began to explain about my injuries. My broken bones weren’t severe enough to need a cast, but she suggested that I not get in another fight any time soon. The cuts on my face had been stitched closed and that was the reason for the bandages. As she unwrapped my face, she told me the ribs would hurt for some time to come if I took a real deep breath. “All in all,” she added, “you came out if it rather well.”
I stayed another two days till the pain was under control with very little meds and then she sent me home. It wasn’t till I was there that I realized I had been in the clinic almost three weeks. A lot of things struck me as odd as soon as I realized this. First I hadn’t seen or heard from Melody. Second, as far as I could remember, there were no cuts on my face like the doctor had said. Third, Henry Thomas had somehow gotten my truck from the café and then brought it to the clinic. My purse, along with all my id and the keys to the truck, were all there….including one thousand dollars that was in my wallet.
The police report listed the incident as a mugging. If that was true, why was the money still here? Never mind that it was three to one so why didn’t try to rape me as well. Once again I had a lot of facts, but no way to know if it was the truth. At first glance I would have said it wasn’t.
I felt dirty to say the least and headed to the bedroom to get undressed and take a shower. When I paused in front of the mirror that covered the closet door, I got a full view of my naked body. From the lower rib area to my knees I was one very large bruise. My groin area wasn’t spared either so I guess they had kicked me there as well. They didn’t look it in the mirror, but my breasts felt as if they were bruised too. I was a mess to say the least.
I spent most of a month hold up in my apartment. I listened to and watched Melody, while I listened to the scanner for any report of a stolen car that fit the profile. I put lotions and creams on my body every day trying to speed the healing process along. I did get out to buy food and stuff such as that, but I was never too far from home.
I had more than one or two nightmares about the beating and in a lucid moment I saw the small rebel flag on the back of one of the bikes. I had to believe now that Isadora was right about Dad’s old gang and was probably right to have started me down the path I was on. Had the police not drove up when they did they would probably have beaten me to death. I decided that day, be it right or wrong morally any way, my best hope for staying alive was indeed to become the woman I appeared to be. I would finish this case and take the money and run, although, I still thought it was always a bad thing to run.
The vagina I saw between my legs was still fake to me. I could touch it and feel it and once even had a rather nice orgasm, but underneath I knew what was there. That would change and maybe sooner than I wanted it to, but that was the way it had to be.
I had called Melody and explained about the beating I had taken and why I didn’t call. She expressed her concerns, but it seemed empty to hear her say it. Her boyfriend from back east had come to visit and stayed the weekend. Her father had called too and I knew who she really was. It was ugly, but I will keep that to myself for now. Once I knew though a lot of things seemed to fall in place. I wasn’t the only one keeping tabs on Melody and now I knew why.
It was time to finish this and get out while she and I were still alive. I spent every night at the café for months, but the bikers never came back. I did see a few drive-bys, none of them ever stopped. I had a dozen spandex body suits now and that was what I wore every night. I kept my hair and nails done just so and did nothing out of character that might even suggest I was man. My breasts seemed to be growing, but when I stepped on the scale, I hadn’t gained any weight. Worse than that, I was often wet between my legs like a real woman would be. I didn’t have time to dwell on it right then as I was watching a woman put a briefcase in the trunk of a car. It wasn’t her car either. A man had parked it just a few minutes ago.
As quick as I could in my high heels, I went to the truck and started to follow her. The silver anniversary Jag fit the profile and for the moment I was very happy. She hit the ten freeway and got in the fast lane going east. We were almost out to the fifteen by the time the car was reported stolen, the tag number was given and it matched the one I was following. A smile crossed my face and I took a sigh of relief.
When we passed the ten and sixty interchange, she took the next exit. She was headed north now and was picking up the pace as she went. There wasn’t a lot of traffic out that night so I stayed back. I didn’t want to tip my hand. She stopped at what looked like an old military airfield. She left the car with a security guard and took another car and left with the briefcase. Another guard parked the car in a hanger and when he turned on the lights, I could see it was full of cars.
I knew where the cars were now, but this girl had me wondering. She left there casually and headed north again. She only went about a mile and then turned off on a dirt road. The moon was full that night so I turned off my lights and followed her. She stopped this time at a farm house. As she stood by the car, she strapped a pistol to her leg, then she took a wrap style skirt and hid it. The skirt was cut over the bodysuit. I would have to try that sometime.
She took the briefcase and headed toward the house. A single light came on and then a few seconds later there was gun fire. I counted about ten rounds before all was quiet. Considering where we were, I doubted anybody but me had heard it. I waited several minutes then slipped on my tennis shoes and took the .44 Magnum from my purse. As I moved towards the house, the girl came out. She was shot and only made it a few feet before she feel and dropped the briefcase.
I checked her pulse as I looked around. She was dead, but I was sure she wasn’t the only person there. I slowly made my way into the house and now I was the one who was shocked. The bikers that had beaten me were there and still alive for the moment. There was cocaine all over the floor and several growing pools of blood.
I stepped back out to where the girl had fallen and took her gun. I put one round each in the groin of the Bikers. Then I called Henry Thomas and reported that I had heard gun fire at a house and gave the location. I told him I had followed the stolen Jag out to that area, but had lost it. I put the gun back in her hand and then took the briefcase and opened it in my truck. I guessed it was about fifty thousand dollars all in small bills. I put the case behind my seat and headed home.
I only had to wait two weeks for another car to be stolen and it went to the same place as the jag. This time I called it in and Henry Thomas was the first to arrive. Before I allowed him to see the cars, I made him sign the waiver that gave me all the finder’s fees. The cops left the place alone till the security guards came in, they were arrested and soon told the whole story.
Henry Thomas might even get a promotion; he made ten arrests over the next two days. And as much as they hated it, the insurance company gave me a check for five hundred thousand dollars. Of course they fired me too, but then I wasn’t too worried about that part.
It was time to leave and to come clean with Melody about what I knew. It would be interesting to see if she filled in the few blanks left. While she was at work one day, I went to her place and took out all the bugs. If she didn’t take the news well, I didn’t want her to know how I found out either.
I called her on Friday and told her I was coming down to visit on Saturday. She seemed really happy to hear that and I wondered if she really was. The plan was simple. She and I would take a vacation and while we were alone I would tell her what I knew and offer her the chance to run away with me. If she accepted the offer, that was fine. If she didn’t, I would bring her back and I would never be seen again.
I spent most of the week with Isadora and eased her fears that I might become a man again. I hadn’t decided to have the operation and become a real woman either, but I was leaving the states till all this had time to die down. With my bags and some money in hand, Isadora drove me to the plane. I took off and then landed a short time later in L.A.
I took a cab to Melody’s place and she acted all but thrilled to see me. I told her I was going to Mexico for a couple of weeks and asked her to come with me. To my surprise she said yes and we left the next day.
We spent our days at the beach and our nights in a little beach cottage well suited for lovers. Thursday night would be our last and when we decided to pack before we went to bed I knew it was time.
“I know who you really are Melody. I know your father was a top nuclear scientist and he defected to the U.S. I know you and your father are watched by the C.I.A. and they even created a boyfriend for you.” I dumped two point five million dollars on the bed. “Come away with me now. I have a place already paid for and more money than either of us could ever spend. The C.I.A. has no clue where you are right now and they never have to again.” She smiled and for a moment my heart was happy, as I felt she would say yes.
“You know so much and yet you know so little,” she sat on the edge of the bed. “What you said is true, but I can never be free of them, at least not till my father dies,” she spoke softly letting her Russian accent show. “My mother was American and I was born in the U.S. They watch me to protect me from the K.G.B. and others who would try to get back at my father. For a while they even suspected you were after me for that reason. I knew you were beaten badly and in the clinic where I work.
“You knew,” I spat.
“Yes, and I know what they did to you,” she held her head down.
“What do you mean, what they did to me?”
“You will never be a man again. What you have between your legs is real now and has been since you were there,” she began to cry. “It was because of me and I hate them for it,” he added through her tears.
I all but fell over on the bed. I was a woman now for real and if I knew, Dr. Joyce may be more woman that I wanted to be. This was the most twisted thing I had ever heard of and I struggled to get my head around even the idea of it.
Early the next morning I put all but a few dollars of the money in the bank. Then I flew Melody back to L.A. At the airport we cried again, as we said our goodbyes. I had the plane refueled and paid cash, then headed back to Mexico.
From there I hopped from island to island till I made my way to Aruba. I had already applied for citizenship and bought a home there on the beach. As soon as I settled in, I moved all my money to a numbered account at a local bank. I called Isadora and told her where I was and how to find me in the event of an emergency.
As the days passed, my hips and breasts just seemed to get bigger and bigger. I know it’s hard to believe that a woman can have F cup that are natural, but my mom did. I could only guess with my body full of female hormones I was well on my way to looking like her in that department.
Uncle David finally died, but it was of natural causes. He had a heart attack in his sleep and was found dead the next day by his barman. Isadora called to break the news and said I should move the money that David had given me now. I didn’t need it, but someday mom might so I took it while I could.
Two years later Mom was killed by a drunk driver on New Year’s night. I flew home and paid all her final expenses. Isadora was there for the funeral and it was the first time I had ever seen here cry.
“Well,” she sobbed. “It’s just you and me now, kiddo.”
“Yes, it is,” I replied, as I closed the car door and she headed home.
I went back to the islands, but freely stayed in touch with Isadora now. She told how about the time I had bust the stolen car thing in California. The bikers quit coming around. In fact, she hadn’t seen them since.
Mike and Melody were still my two closet friends, but I seldom talked to them. I had gotten a message to Mike through Isadora as to where I was and how to find me. I never expected to see him, but I felt like it was the right thing to do.
When Isadora told me that Melody’s father had died, I hoped she would look me up. True, I wasn’t a man anymore, but I still cared for her deeply. There was some time left on the grant money according to Isador, and Melody was still working at the clinic.
Not long after that call Mike came knocking on my door. He was still recovering from a bullet through the shoulder. In fact, he told me he left the day he was released from the hospital. “I guess that angry brother finally caught up to you,” I said, as I helped him into a chair.
“Yes,” he replied, “in some pain and they are still alive. Looks like you’re doing good,” he all but questioned.”
“Still getting accustomed to the island life, but yes, I am doing okay.” Mike was a big man and a man’s man as well. Still I had to tell him that what he saw was real now. I was a woman, not all that proud to be, but that was the truth, like it or not.
“I always figured you would end up like this,” Mike said.” You were always pretty as a woman and still are. I can tell you that now,” he added.
“Was there some reason you couldn’t before?” I asked.
“Melody,” he replied. “I always wanted you for myself, but as long as there was hope for you and her I wasn’t going to say anything.”
Mike wasn’t big with words, but what little he said meant a lot to me. It was well past sunset and too many beers later that I helped him to bed. When I finally got him there, he used his one good hand and pulled me down on top of him. He gave me a kiss that made chills run up and down my spin. His one arm would reach around my waist and he wasn’t letting me up either.
I finally took off my bikini and eased myself on top of him. His penis was rock hard and standing straight up. I got on my knees and eased myself down on top of him and it was a feeling like no other. I ravaged his body well into the morning hours and fell asleep wrapped up in his arm.
I was up the next morning and had cooked breakfast before Mike even stirred. He took the cup of coffee I offered him and rubbed the sleep from his eyes. I put the food on the table and then sat down and had a cup of coffee myself. He didn’t say thank you. Good morning. I had a great night,” he just looked at me really hard.
“Marry me?” He asked.
“Do what?” I said stunned.
“You heard me. I want to marry you,” he replied in a smooth even tone. “Do I have to tell you I love you after all this time?” He added.
“It’s not that simple, Mike. By island law I am still a man and two men can’t marry here.”
“So I am sure we can get it done somewhere,” he smiled.
“Yes, we could in Mexico, but are you sure that is what you want? This is not some fantasy,” I pointed to my body.
“When can we go?” He asked.
“You really do want me, don’t you?”
“It’s all I have wanted since the day I met you,” He smiled.
“You realize you will be branded as a gay man after this.”
“So long as you and I are happy, let them pound sand,” he smiled ear to ear.
“Okay, we can leave tomorrow. I will make the arrangements.”
The next day I started bleeding and I was sure I was having my period. Up till now I just had the symptoms, never the bleeding.
Still Mike and I went to a small village in Mexico and were married that day.
From then on he and I were attached at the hip. He wanted to do something besides lay around in the sand so he opened a medical supply house in the village where we lived. When I called Isadora and told her the news, she was happy for Mike and I.
Mike and I made love often and even sometimes on the beach. You have to be careful about that. One sand in the wrong place is never a good thing, but as sure as night must follow day, I missed my period. I went to the doctor and found out indeed I was pregnant.
The first six months wasn’t so bad, but I wouldn’t wish the last three on my worst enemy. The doctor had to do a C section and take James Michal, but I had 6 pound 8ounce boy. Mike was a very proud father and I did all I knew to be the best mother I could.
I breast fed him till my breasts dried up, but by then he was eating baby food and using a sippy cup. And yes, I went on the pill as soon as the doc allowed me to.
Mike turned out to be a wonderful father and great husband. I don’t think for us things could have worked out much better.
Isadora came down for James 2nd birthday. We had a party, of course, and we all had a great time. Isadora had invited Melody at my request. Enough time had passed now that I figured she had a man of her own, so I wouldn’t be upset if she did. She did get there a day late, but Mike and I were glad to see her nonetheless.
Isadora wanted to go house shopping so with James and Melody in tow we went.
Melody was shocked that Mike and I were married, never mind that we had a son.
Isadora found a palace she liked and started to negotiate a price right then. She got the agent down to a reasonable price and got it on paper even. I felt sure she would buy it and retire here when the time came.
Later on I answered a ton of questions for Melody in private, of course. She wanted to know everything. So I told her. Yes, I had a regular period now, even though I had all the symptoms long before I even bled the first time. I had carried James full term, but I didn’t risk natural child birth. I showed her the small scar from the C section and then she believed me.
“Of all the people Dr. Joyce did the operation on, you’re the only verified 100% success,” Melody said with a tear in her eye. “Dr. Joyce is dead now,” she added.
That didn’t make me heart broken, but I knew how much Melody liked her and believed in her work. “What happened to the clinic?” I asked.
“Well, the grant money died with her. I wanted to carry on, but the people that controlled the money said no, so that was the end of that,” she smiled.
“So move down here and get some grant money locally. You can carry on her work here. You know Mike and I will help you all we can. I would bet Isadora could fund you and never miss the money,” I added. She said she would think about it and get back to me. That weekend she went home and it was just Mike, James and I again.
Melody had one quarter to do before she got her MD and she did that as soon as she got back. Isadora called me and asked if I would go in half to set up a clinic and fund her to carry on the research Dr. Joyce was doing. Mike and I had already talked about it and he was game, so I told her, yes we would.
Six months later Isadora and Melody came to the Island to stay. There was tons of money floating around the Island and soon Melody had her clinic in full swing. In fact, Isadora and I only bought the building and covered her payroll for the first six months.
Melody became Aunt Melody to James. It was so cute to watch Isadora cringe when James started calling her Nana. She fawned over the boy like he was her own and he never went without anything he wanted. Mikes love for me only grew and we all became a family in a way. And I loved him more than words could tell. We were all happy now…and we liked it that way.
The end.
All The Presidents Men
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
*** I will err on the side of caution and tag this story as forced fem. At the onset of the story it might seem so but that is revealed as not being true later on. You can always read it and decide for yourself.
Norman had quiet a family history. A half sister is one of his best kept secrets and when he is called on to serve on the secret service for the President she becomes more than just his saving grace. Will Norman follow the role model his father behind and 'do the right thing.'
Chapter 1
It was nothing more than a plain lime green post-it note that said contact. I found it in my payroll envelope, but I knew what it meant. My life sitting behind a computer desk was about to end for something far more interesting. What I had no clue, my contact would know, of course, but I would find out as much as I needed to know. 4:30 was written on the back. I knew the place and now I had a time. Tomorrow at 4:30 a.m.
I went to bed early that night, as I had grown quite accustomed to the 9:00 to 5:00 at my desk. And I'm sure my doctor friend, also my contact, wasn't happy about the hour set for our meeting. Contact was usually a sign that you were about to go undercover for a mission. I hadn't done any undercover work in several years. The company, as we call them, had decided my brains were more useful at a computer desk breaking codes. I kept tabs on the other side. It was my business to know who was who. To put a face with a name even if the names often changed and believe me, they did. Last year I had put a face to a name that we had been after for over five years. I got a commendation for it, too. Spies are rather camera shy, but I had finally caught this one.
I walked into the doctor's office and signed the register right on time. It was empty, of course, but I still had to go through the motions of being a patient. The nurse at the desk gave me a questionnaire to fill out and it was far more than just my medical history. Did I have family that was still living? Was I currently involved with a member of the opposite sex? Questions no doctor would have need to know, but the company would. My parents had long since died and I thought the company knew that and yes, I was dating, but nobody special at the time. It took almost an hour to fill it all out as some of the questions took more than a yes or no answer.
Another thirty minutes passed after I gave the nurse the clipboard back. Then I was called back to actually see the doctor. Jenny was my doctor and had been for years. We were very casual and I often gave her a hug, as I did this morning.
"Good to see you, Norman," she said, as she opened the door to the exam room.
Like any patient would I took a seat on the edge of the exam bed.
"Been busy?" Jenny smiled, as she asked.
"You know, same old stuff when you're stuck in an office."
"How well I know," she smiled, motioning to the surrounding.
"So what's up?" I asked.
"Don't have a clue this time," she smiled. "The Army asked us to round up several men and you're just one of six. You'll need to strip though. Ms. Manners will be in soon to look you over."
"That bad," I grinned.
"Like a bull in a china shop," she replied.
"This ought to be fun," I replied, as I neatly put my clothes on the hangers.
"Back in a few," Jenny said, as she closed the door and left.
It wasn't unusual for the military to pick through several possible candidates before deciding who they would use on an operation. It wasn't like my body had gone to hell while I sat at my desk for the last three years. I wasn't in top notch shape, of course, but I was far from being out of shape. I almost fell over when Carla opened the door and walked in. I knew her and more than just in the business way. We had worked an operation together several years back and spent far to much time cooped up in a tiny motel room
.
"I see you're still with us, Norman."
"Still here," I replied, "and you're looking no worse for wear, I might say."
"Yes. Well, you're the last person I expected to see in line for this," her voice trailed off as if she didn't say something she wanted to.
"Yes. "Well, I didn't expect to see you either," I grinned, as she walked around my naked body.
"I'm not so sure this is your kind of assignment. You would be great if it was, but..."
"But what?" I asked.
"We'll make you the stand by should our first choice wash out. We'll start your training tomorrow, but only use you if the other person washes out. I will tell you only this much. This is a long term covert operation. If you're not ready for that, say so now."
"Well, how long term?" I asked. "Our last operator was under for almost four years. Collapsed under the pressure. We had to fake his death and get him out. I don't think he'll ever be the same, but time will tell."
"And there's nothing more you're going tell me?"
"Nothing more I can. This is so secret not even your boss knows what is going on."
"Honey, my boss is the chief...he knows everything."
"Not this," she replied.
Jenny walked in just as she said that. We all smiled and it was as if the conversation started over. Jenny gave Carla the rundown on my health in general and Carla was steady looking me over again.
"The love handles have got to go," Carla said, as she looked at the doctor. "Do your stuff," she grinned. "He made the team. And hide the sausage while your at it...he wont be needing that for a while."
Carla handed me an envelope and told me to read it after the doc was done.
"You got it," Jenny said, as she watched Carla leave.
"Well, you probably know more than I do, but your the sixth guy and so far only three have made the team. Whatever that means," she added.
"Well, apparently there is a high stress factor and that's about all I know."
Jenny loaded a needle and I got a shot of something in the butt.
"On the bed and put your feet up here."
Jenny wanted my feet in the stirrups and that was more than a little odd.
"Get comfy. You're gonna take a little nap. By the time you wake up, it will be over."
Hide the sausage. What the hell did she mean by that? And why would an agent just up and collapse from stress? We were trained to know how to deal with that. Stress is a form of energy. We're taught how to turn that into something useful, not collapse under it. And how would the director of the C.I.A. not know what was going on in his own house? No way that was happening. My mind was working with all these questions at one time till finally I just feel off to sleep.
When I awoke, I was at home in my bed. Man if that was a dream, it was a good one. I told myself. By the clock it was 4:00 a.m. and Saturday, no less, a day that I normally slept in. But as if suddenly I was wide awake, I made my way to the kitchen and started some coffee. I felt a little weak this morning, but some good old caffeine would get me moving.
I opened the front door to get the paper and noticed the plain army vehicle sitting across the street from my house. When I opened the paper, I got the shock of my life. According to the date a month had passed and I had no clue as to how. And to top it off I was being watched. None of this made any sense at all. So I tried do the things I would normally do on a Saturday morning. I sat at the kitchen table with a hot cup of coffee and the newspaper.
As I flipped through the paper, I noticed the female sitting in the car across the street. It wasn't Carla, but it was a plain Jane car that only some branch of the military would have. After scanning through the front page and looking at the predicted weather for the weekend, I moved on to the sport's page. I was trying to act as normal as possible while my mind was trying to figure out where a whole month of my life had gone.
My house had been my mom and dad's place and the home of my childhood. I knew practically everybody around in one way or another and I watched the obits regularly, as the older people of the community died off.
My next shock came in the form of my own obit. Supposedly, I had been killed in a car wreck two days ago and was being buried today next to my mom and dad's plot in the cemetery. I resisted the urge to call the paper and tell them they had goofed up and I was still alive. If I were dead, then there was a reason for it and I would wait to see just what that was.
I poured a second cup of coffee and pondered my situation. If Norman Allan Wilson was dead, who would I be now and why? Why was the world, as it were, being told I was dead unless I was about to become someone else? And what good would it do for me to be dead? I mean, after the operation, whatever it was, I still needed a place to call home. Something just felt wrong about all this. Never mind that I was starting to feel my body again and it felt all wrong, as well.
My mind was going as fast as it would and just as I poured my third cup of coffee, the phone rang. "Hello," I said, sounding a bit like a sissy with a high pitched voice.
"Hi Nikki. How are you?"
Home is the obvious answer. I tried to lower my voice on purpose, but it wouldn't do it. It was Carla. I knew the voice all to well and she was the only person that knew my childhood nickname. My dad's name was Norman, too. So mom called me Nikki to keep down the confusion. And, yes, I spelled it that way on purpose.
"So I know you spotted Connie across the street."
"Yes, I did," I replied.
"Think of her as your handler. Just do what she tells you and all will be fine. You're in training for now and from the looks of it our first choice is going to wash out."
"Oh, really?"
"I can't imagine why. Did you kill him off, too?"
"Don't play smart with me," Carla spat. "You don't have a clue what's going on here and we're just doing what we have to do"
"I'm sure you are, but you forgot to tell me about it"
"Well, you were sleeping at the time," she giggled.
"Bull Shit," I spat. "You had me on ice for a month. Now you level with me or I call the boss."
"Call him. I doubt he will take a call from a dead man. You did see the obit. Right?"
"Damn straight," I did.
"Okay. "I'll tell Connie to fill you in a little, but after that you cooperate or I'll make that obit come true. You got it?"
Carla wasn't happy and to threaten my life was not her normal way. Whatever I was going to be doing it must be more than just important. I knew nothing and maybe less than nothing, but already she had threatened me. Within seconds Connie knocked on my door.
"Come in," I said, still not sure why my voice was so high and soft.
"Carla says, your upset."
"That's putting it mildly," I replied. "And if my voice doesn't go down..."
She held up her hand for me to stop speaking. "It's not going down anytime soon. Men. You're all alike," she added.
"And just what the hell does that mean?" I spat back.
"What it means," she said, as she got just inches from my face, "is that there are plenty of women who could easily do this job, but oh no,...it's got to be a man. Well, let me tell you, mister, I'm about as mad as you are so don't mess with me..okay?"
"Okay. So now why don't you at least give me a clue about what the hell is going on?"
"Then sit down and shut up and I will."
I took my normal chair and the cup of coffee and sat with the paper folded neatly in front of me.
"As you may know, we have elected a new president."
"Yes, I saw that."
"And for the first time in many years there will be no first lady. He's single."
"Yes, I know that too. So what does that have to do with me?"
"Right now he is picking his staff, but there are some he doesn't get to choose."
Right?
"Secret service handles all that for him. Well, almost all of it," Connie added.
"That still doesn't tell me what this has to do with me."
"I'm getting there," she half smiled. "
"From time to time the president travels."
"Again, yes, I know all about Air Force One."
"We know that, too, she smiled, as she looked me over.
Chapter 2
"And I know all the aids that travel with him. so on and so on. Get to the point." I tried to rush her just a bit.
"Well, since he's single he will need a travel companion, a mistress, if you will."
"Stop right there," I said in a single breath. "I'm not a lady, much less a female."
"How true, but that doesn't mean you can't become one, at least on a temporary basis."
"Do what?" My voice shot up.
"You're also going to be his pilot, his date for state dinners and the likes. You will be at his beck and call till we say otherwise."
"And just how do you plan to get me by the secret service?"
She reached in her tote and pulled out a large manila envelope and handed it to me.
"Welcome to the secret service," she said.
I opened the envelope and sure enough there was a badge with my name on it, but it was spelled Nikki Alicia Wilson. I had a new driver's license to match and according to it I was now a female. I had a triple A rated White House id so I could go anywhere I wanted to. My new pilot's license said I was a female along with my new birth certificate and everything else that you might imagine.
"So it's a done deal," I said.
"Pretty much," came Connie's reply, "unless you can't take it and wash out. Two already have so I suspect you will, too."
"Then why bother?" I asked.
"Because you applied for a spot in the secret service years ago and because Carla thinks you can do it. I disagree. You have two months to learn what it is to be a lady and to live 24/7 as a female. I doubt you last two weeks. My boss insists that it be a man for this job and the president is insisting on a female or at least he's insisting on a female pilot. He has no clue beyond that.
"So to be more than his pilot I'll have to catch his eye as well," I injected.
In a word, yes. He likes tall, well-endowed, redheads. In heels you'll be six feet. He's six-foot-six.
Oh, my lord. My brain kicked in and now I felt the weight on my chest. "You didn't." I looked her straight in the eyes.
"Yes, we did, along with a few other things that may have escaped your notice."
I almost ran to the bedroom with Connie fast on my heels. I all but ripped off my pajama top as I stood in front of the mirror. I wanted to cry on the spot. I had the most perfect set of D cups I had ever seen.
"Go on. You might as well see it for yourself."
I slipped the bottoms off as well, and between my legs what I saw could be called a vagina.
"It isn't real, but only you, me, and Jenny and Carla know that. "Your manhood is still there if that's the question your gonna ask next."
The twin bumps under my pubic mound could only be my balls and after several minutes the shock of it all wore off. My natural red hair was longer now and the natural curl had been styled to a feminine look. It all sank in as I looked in the mirror. My nose was smaller now and my strong chin line was all but gone. My forehead seemed smaller, too and I suspected my hair line had been moved to make it so. There wasn't a single strand of body hair save the patch around my would be vagina and that was thin and light.
"The corset?" I asked.
"You have been wearing it almost from the first day, 24/7."
"My waist is so small, no wonder I was full with just three cups of coffee."
"You now measure 36, 24, 36, with D cup breasts. Not bad for one month, don't you think? You see, Norman, the easy part is done. What happens now is up to you. You can quit, or wash out and that is what I expect."
"Or..., " I started the next sentence for her.
"You can start your training now and maybe by the time our new president is sworn in you'll be marginally believable."
I spent the rest of the day trying to justify the reality I saw in the mirror. Connie moved into the guest room while I spent a good two hours soaking in a bubble bath. It was little else but fuel for the fire to feel my breasts or my hand between my legs and feel my missing manhood. There was a hole there now and that alone would be enough to make most any man plenty mad. Never mind the D cup breasts that stood just above the water line in the tub.
As for Connie, it wasn't a matter of if, it was when I would wash out. True, I had applied for the secret service, but this wasn't exactly the job I had in mind.
When I stepped out of the tub, I could still see the figure I had, just as if the corset was still on. My body seemed so foreign to me now, but I knew it was still mine. I stepped on the scale and weighed in at a whopping 135 pounds, a far cry from the almost 180 I weighed just a month ago. And with all the other changes I could easily see, I made a faithful decision.
"I'll do it," I said to Connie, as I stood in the doorway in just my bath robe.
"You do realize that once you go public as a girl there is no way to come back. Not here and not to this life. Maybe somewhere else and maybe as a man, but the president's term is four years. And if you go the distance, you may never return to being Norman again."
"Well, my service does come with a price."
"Oh," she smiled. "Yes, from this day forward my health care is on Uncle Sam along with anything else I need to make this work. I'm giving up my whole life or the only one I have known and I want a no limit credit card paid by Uncle Sam as well."
"You make it through training and I'll get it done for you. Deal?" She asked, as she stuck out her hand.
"Deal," I replied.
It was just now 10:00 in the morning and Connie called Carla as soon as we sealed the deal.
"We got a winner. Send in the troops," she told Carla.
Thank goodness I lived in the countryside. An hour later it looked like I was having a party with all the trucks and cars parked in the yard. Carla would be the last to show and that wouldn't be for a while yet. Oh, and add a moving truck to the litany of vehicles parked in the yard.
I was ushered out by the pool where two women started on my nails. They each took a hand and later a foot. In nothing flat I had twenty matching nails and rather pretty at that. I was measured from my nose to my toes and it was decided that I was a size five, but with my overdeveloped chest and tiny waist line everything would have to be tailored to fit. I was given a bikini and told to rest by the pool. Talk about feeling naked and that was putting it mildly. I could hear people milling about in the house, but Connie would not let me go in.
Around lunch time Connie and I were served a fruit salad and diet drink and I was offered my first set of high heels. They fit tight and according to Connie that was a good thing. After lunch, if you could call it that, Connie had me start walking laps around the pool in the heels I had on.
"Head up, chest out, don't look at your feet," she kept shouting. She was worse than a drill sergeant and almost as loud at times. I just knew my feet would start to hurt at any moment, but they never did. And later over dinner Connie told me why. two inch heels aren't enough to make them hurt.
Dinner wasn't much different than lunch, just add some grilled chicken for taste. There was no shade at all around my pool and I felt like I was burned to a crisp by the sun. By now all I wanted to do was to go inside and settle down with a drink and good movie or something like that. After dinner I got a different set of heels and the laps started all over again. These were higher. How much I didn't know, but I did know I had to lean back to keep my balance or my boobs would have landed me straight on my face. Connie got the first mosquito bite and that was the end of the outdoors activities.
When I walked into the house, nothing was as I knew it. All the furniture had been changed and rearranged. It was tasteful, of course, but it shouted woman here from the roof top. Splashes of color pink and rose were everywhere. I could smell fresh paint and it seemed, well, different. Much more cheerful like it would be a fun place to be and then it hit me. I went straight to my bedroom and checked the closet as well as the dressers. Empty, nothing save the bikini I had on and that wasn't much, believe me.
"Get a shower and wash off the tanning oils before you go to bed. Lights out in thirty minutes," Connie all but ordered.
I slipped out of the bikini and into the shower. Much to my delight the water hitting my skin said I hadn't burned despite being in the sun all day. I did have a perfect outline of the bikini baked into my skin now and I knew Connie had the same. When I pulled back the bed covers, the sheets were satin, as was the pillow case. The mattress was soft, almost as if floating on a cloud, and I was plenty tired so I was asleep in no time.
Carla, true to her drill sergeant and style, had me up at 4:00 a.m. She gave me a silk house coat and some house slippers, as she called them, but, as you might have guessed, they had a heel to them. Now she was showing me about the kitchen.
"You need at least a few basic skills when it comes to preparing food."
I smiled as I told her there was no such food in my house. "I eat out. Food here would just spoil." As I sipped my first cup of coffee, Connie went through every cabinet in the kitchen. There was food, food, and more food and even the freezer was stocked now.
We were well into fall and while the nights were cool it was still plenty warm during the day. I wasn't totally helpless in the kitchen and Connie figured that out quick enough. It was a bad case of hard nipples that set us both off to laughing as hard as we could. The central heat wasn't set to come on till just before I got up in the morning and that was at my old nine to five job. So needless to say, my nipples were stuck in the on position that morning.
The heat did kick on, but not before the paint and plaster guys showed up and the plaster mold they were making of my torso so all the clothes could be tailored to fit. Well, lets just say it was very life like.
The paint crew did a quick touch up and was gone before the sun was really up. As quick as they left, it was back in the bikini and out by the pool. Now there was a group of high heels for two inch heels all the way up to six inches all lined up by the pool.
"Not hard to see what I'll be doing today."
"No, it's not, but now you need to learn to do it different. Women lead with their hips when they walk. It's a gentle twist at the waist towards the foot that moves next. Too much looks prissy and fake, but just enough will cause heads to turn."
"Like I have never seen that," I countered.
"No, but I doubt you ever had to do it."
"You have a point there," I said, as I made the first lap in three inch heels.
Now my boobs bounced with every step and I could actually feel my hips swaying whether I wanted them to or not. It was as if my body knew what to do and just did it as an afterthought. Connie saw the look on my face as I circled the pool.
"Yes, we did do a little suggestive brain washing while you were out. It makes the transition much easier."
"And if I had said, no?" I asked.
"It would have just laid there dormant for another day or a different operation."
"How clever," I said, as I passed her for about the fifth time.
"Okay, next pair," she said.
By lunch I was working up a sweat just walking around the pool in five inch heels. I was working on my third rub down with tanning oil and Connie had moved the strings of the bikini around so there would be no line. I might as well tell you it was a thong style bottom and the triangle just covered my would be vagina. The top just did cover my nipples and when she adjusted it, well, you can figure that out.
Chapter 3
After lunch I started with the six inch heels. Connie actually slipped on a pair as well and walked with me around the pool for several laps. I had to take a shorter stride and the sway in my hips became even more pronounced. My boobs bounced like they were on springs when I missed a step or took a stride that was too long. By dinner time I was walking correctly and when I sat, it was with my knees together like Connie had been pounding me to. Back straight, hands in your lap, she would snap each time I sat down.
For a month things went on like this and I never left the house. I did my makeup every day now, even though nobody would see it. I learned how to dress up or down depending on the occasion and I learned that the president to be had a thing for skirts and dresses.
"He likes the legs exposed," Carla had told me on the phone.
"I thought this was a shoe in," I said, as she had told me a great many things the president did and didn't like.
"Oh the job is. You're his pilot, no questions asked, but becoming his mistress or escort, well, you'll have to get his attention for that job."
Well, that explained why everything in my closet now were two sizes, short and shorter.
A week before our new president was to be sworn in at the white house Connie pronounced me pretty well done. I had finally convinced her to lay out nude with me and now there were no tan lines at all. And with my face as tan as the rest of me I could do very little in the way of makeup and looked pretty darn good. Of course, I had soaked up enough tanning oil to make my skin as soft as butter. Heck, even my hair had gotten softer and much longer to boot. My natural curl was all my hair needed, save a quick brushing and a barrette to change the style if needed and I had become rather adept at doing that as well.
It was my night to cook and Connie said I should cook for four.
"Are we expecting company?" I asked.
"Could be. I just want to be prepared either way and as soon as dinner is ready, you should change into something a bit formal. That mini dress we talked about would be good," she added as she walked away.
Why did this sound like a set up to me. Carla had been our only guest and she never stayed.
Just as I finished the stir fry and bread and placed it on the table, Connie put on some music by the Boston Pop. It was soft dining and dancing type of music and she sure was watching the clock for some reason. I already had on the skin tight dress and I was all but sure you could see the corset through it.
"No, you look fine. Now do your makeup and get with it girl."
Where was her head tonight? Granted, we were down to just a week to go, but according to her I was doing great and better than that at times.
The black dress was thin as paper and the nude stockings attached to the garters of the corset showed my tan off very well. Never mind that one slip and my dress would be above my stocking tops. I had practiced many times now what to do if that happened. The bell for the front door went off and Connie said she would get it before I had the chance to move. I had set the table for four so I knew someone was coming. I figured it was Carla and some secret service guy to check me out.
Connie came to my room with a grin the size of Texas on her face.
"We have guests. You're not going to freeze up on me now, are you?"
"Hell, no," I said in a low voice since ladies weren't supposed to talk that way.
"Okay. Well, come to the table when you're ready."
I added a coat of gloss to my lips and put on an extra touch of perfume. Beautiful had been my favorite scent as a man and it still was. Only now I was the one wearing it. I stood in front of the mirror and checked one last time before I headed for the dining room.
I was closing the diamond necklace around my neck as I went and then turned back for the matching earrings. I checked again in the mirror. Now the picture looked right. I stopped dead in my tracks when two armed body guards stood beside my dining room door. I could see Carla and Connie, but that was all. As I approached the table, our soon to be president stood up and held my chair for me.
"Nikki, meet your new boss." Carla said.
"Mr President, I'm sorry. I had no idea you were coming tonight."
"Then we're even," he spoke softly. "I had no idea where Carla was taking me tonight. All she said was it was time to meet my new pilot."
"Well, Carla is known for her surprises of late."
"Well, this one I like," and he had never taken his eyes off me.
A third agent was sampling the food, as if it might be poison or something. Carla and Connie seemed to be judging the presidents reaction, but I already knew I had his attention.
"So Carla tells me you once flew fighter jets in the military,"
"Yes, sir, and I still have my rating for the bigger planes, as well."
"You do realize that Carla wants you to pull double duty."
"How so?" I asked, trying to sound a bit surprised.
"Well..." he paused, as if looking for the right words. "From time to time we have state dinners and other things where I need a female companion. She thinks you're just the girl for the job."
"I would be honored, Mr. President."
We ate and I was never so glad for the manners I had been taught so long ago. We had a red wine with the dinner since it had meat and after the meal I opened a bottle of white wine to go with the dessert. Needless to say, I picked at my food more than I ate and the president gave me many compliments. From my tan, of course, to my dress, the food, the house, and he even praised Carla for choosing me.
I gave the president the tour, saving the patio and pool area for last. Connie and Carla just seemed to drift away and were busy talking to the other agents. The president and I stood looking at the Rocky Mountains just making small talk in general. He placed his arm around my waist and asked if I would dance. The same cd was playing for about the fourth time, but I said, yes, just the same. We did a very easy waltz on the patio and he never took his eyes off me. He was rather graceful for a man and I struggled to remember to let him lead. At the end of the dance he kissed me and not the casual peck on the cheek. It was full on the mouth.
Carla interrupted us reminding the president he had a busy day tomorrow. The president nodded at one of the other agents and within a few short minutes he was headed out the door and off to his safe location. Now, it was just me and Connie again.
"Well?" Connie looked at me with a smile.
"Well, what?" I shot back.
"You danced with the president and he kissed you. I saw it. And all you have to say is well."
"He's a good dancer and the kiss....it was so, so. This is work Connie, not an affair."
"Looked like a little of both to me," she said.
"Sure. Let's clean up the kitchen and get some rest," I replied.
Connie could sense I wasn't thrilled like a normal woman would have been and in my mind it was work. I was after all part of the secret service now even if the president didn't really know that. I'm sure at some point he would find out and probably even find out he had kissed a man tonight. Granted, that wasn't what he saw, but that was the truth of the matter and I told Connie as much while we cleaned the kitchen.
I was surprised when I got to the bedroom and started getting ready for bed. On my pillow was an invitation from the president to the white house ball on inauguration night signed by the man himself with a simple p.s., I know.
What did he know and had I been played for a fool? I wanted to cry once again, but I didn't allow myself this time. It's just a job I reminded myself and if he already knows, then it just became that much easier on me.
I so hated to have to sit to pee, but I needed to and did before I slipped into my teddy. To my surprise the crotch of my panties were soaking wet and it wasn't pee. Had I been sexually turned on and didn't even know it? I wasn't even going to ponder that thought tonight. I was sleepy now and all I really wanted to do was rest.
The next morning I went public for the first time as a female. I was past due for my checkup with Jenny. I wore a simple skirt and blouse with all the accessories and my least favorite pair of four inch heels. It would be my first chance to speak with Jenny alone since all this started. I had questions and lots of them. Jenny wouldn't like me questioning her work. I figured that was the way she would see it. I still wanted some answers and I was determined to get them. Even as I sat in the waiting room area, I went over what I wanted to know.
My train of thought was broken by the nurse calling me back to see Jenny, Nikki Wilson, the nurse, said probably not aware of my true gender. Jenny's mouth all but fell open when she saw me. She didn't say anything in the hall for all to hear, but as soon as we were in the room, she started talking a mile a minute and I finally had to stop her to get a word in edgewise.
"What the hell is going on here?" she sputtered. "The secret service came and took you away. I checked. You were dead. You were dead. I know you were dead." She just kept repeating that over and over again. I held her by the arm and shook her just a bit.
"I'm not dead. They just wanted you to believe that I was."
"Now I know why they let me come back to see you."
"What! And who is they?" She added.
"This isn't your work so there is nothing you can tell me," I said motioning at my body.
"The hell you say it isn't," she sputtered. "If they had gotten their, way you would look like a cheap whore."
"Is that so?" I asked.
"Hell, yes, that's so. Get undressed, please," she came back to her business-like self. She gave me a full exam and then we talked for several minutes. "Had they gotten what they wanted your hips would have implants as big as your boobs and your boobs would be twice that size."
"Jenny, I haven't touched a razor since I came to from all this, but my skin is smooth as a baby's bottom, even my face," I added.
"I know. They had me remove it all, save the patch around your pubes that I insisted on leaving."
"What else, quickly? Connie will come to check on me if I'm gone too long."
"Well, everything," she said, as I was getting dressed.
"My manhood tells me quickly what you did."
"Your balls are tucked under your pubes and that's not good. Your penis is still there. I just folded your sac over it like a hotdog in a bun then sewed it closed."
"Hormones. What about hormones?" I asked. "My hips are getting bigger and my bras are getting tighter by the day."
"Yes, you have pellets in the lower part of your butt cheeks that will last for at least six months."
"And if I stay the course?" I asked.
"Well, with the proper paper work and some simple testing you could have the operation to become a real woman, but that takes a year to do," she added.
"And for now?" I asked.
"You're fine. Everything looks great, as far as I can tell."
I was slipping my shoes on when Connie knocked on the door.
"Is everything okay, Doc?" She looked at Jenny.
"Sure. Everything looks great as far as I can tell, but I'll need to see her again in about six months."
Connie wrote the date down in her planner book and we told Jenny goodbye. It would be early spring before I saw her again, but that was time enough for me to find out what I wanted to know or at least I hoped so. There were some things I had to know before I crossed the line of no return, as it were. Knowing where the line was would be a good start.
By the time Connie and I arrived back at the house, there was a small moving truck sitting in the drive.
"Now what?" I spat.
"We're moving to Washington," Connie grinned. The president has approved you as his new pilot and I have become the social secretary. You know what this means?" Connie almost sounded giddy.
"No. Tell me," I shot back. She caught the sarcasm in my voice that time.
"It means the president approved your demands. That is, if you haven't forgotten them by now. And with me in place as the social secretary I will know every event long before it happens so you will always be available. And save what we decide to take with us, the White House pays for everything, period."
"Is that so?" I looked at her as unamused as possible.
"You know,".... she looked at me rather sternly, "the average woman would see this as a Coup. Anything you want or need paid for, no questions asked. Do you even begin to realize what a ball gown cost these days?
"Well, no, but I'm sure you're going to tell me."
"Cheap ones are over $500.00 and the more expensive ones run well into the thousands."
"Oh, right.....but then I'm not really a girl."
"Damn you," Connie spat.
Connie and I moved that day and the president would not have it any other way. I had to live in the White House, itself. As for that, I'm not really a girl dig. I used that often on Connie and Carla when they seemed to forget the reality of things. I could see the road ahead, but Connie and Carla just saw their turn at the top. Even after speaking with the director of the Secret Service I was sure this was not a well thought out plan, me pretending to be a female and a sometimes personal other to the president.
Sooner or later word would get out. It would be me splashed on the front page of the local news. ‘President's girlfriend was once a man', the headlines would say. The scandal would see me lose my job as well as my position and soon nobody would touch me for any job no matter how low the priority was. I would spend the rest of my life looking at four walls and desks with a computer sitting on it and that would be it. I had to be prepared for that day, like it or not.
After the ball I was pretty well settled into my quarters at the White House. Each morning flowers and coffee were delivered to my room and the president would call to check on my well being, as it were. I was all but being a kept woman and it did have its good points. Connie and Carla often took me out for a night on the town and I was never so amazed at the men that tried to pick me up. It took only three months for word to spread that the president was making time with his pilot for Air Force One.
Security was stepped up around me and that pretty much ended the nights on the town with Connie and Carla. I had done the research. My breasts would never go away. I could take the implants out, but the natural breasts would still be there. My male parts would suffer the worst and if I followed through, for the most part they would be discarded. Once the operation was done and the healing time had passed, for the most part not even another doctor would ever know I was a man. It was an option I had to consider. Not that I had ever seen myself as becoming a real woman or not before now.
The days passed and the president and I saw each other almost on a daily basis. We often had our meals together and he always cleared the room so what we said was just between us. The day before I was to go back and see Jenny I told him about the trip. Of course he knew before I told him. Connie had beaten me to the punch. He got an almost sad look in his eyes and then he placed his hand over mine. I know you made some really hard decisions to be here and I'm sure you have still even more to make.
"Whatever choice you make I will stand beside you all the way," he said.
"It's just a check up," I smiled.
"I know," he smiled back.
I landed the Cessna at the airport just ten miles from the hospital where Jenny worked. A secret service car took me to the hospital and this time it was just me. No Connie or Carla looking over my shoulder and yes, I think the president himself saw to that. Connie was supposed to be here, too, but something suddenly came up and she couldn't go. I doubt that was the truth, but that was what I was told. Jenny was my best kept secret. She was my half sister and nobody but nobody knew that.
You see my dad dated a very wealthy man's daughter when he was still a minor. Sarah became pregnant with Jenny and as the wealthy often do to avoid any scandal, they sent Sarah away till after the baby was born. My dad had to agree to change his name legally and Sarah had to agree to give the child up for adoption. No way were they going let Sarah marry my dad.
So in walks the Wilson family. Another very wealthy family and my dad's boss to boot. That's right. He worked for the Wilson family till the day he died. My dad was an orphan at a very young age. Ms Wilson took him in off the streets and treated him as her own. He started working for the family as soon as he was old enough and worked his way up the ladder. But here's the tricky part.
Ms. Wilson could not have children and she and Mr. Wilson so wanted someone to leave the family fortune to. Dad struck a deal with the Wilson's to adopt Jenny before she was ever born.
He was crushed that he would not be allowed to marry the love of his life, Sarah. And more so that the child born of that love might be forever lost. The deal went through and my dad, as much as the Wilson's, raised Jenny right from her birth. As part of the deal, Dad could never lay claim to Jenny or the Wilson family fortune, but he would get to see his daughter become a woman.
As soon as dad became a legal adult, all the court records and other documents concerning what had happened were sealed for all time. But he was smart and a damn fine record's keeper. You see he was the accountant for the Wilson family and never spent a day in college to do it. He made and kept copies of everything that happened concerning Jenny from her birth certificate to her fingerprints and footprints made as a baby. Even her school report cards were kept by my dad.
My dad later married my mom and I was born some seven years later. Mom was a small, almost fragile woman and dad guarded her like a treasure. Sarah was killed in an auto accident at age forty and ten years later I lost both my mom and dad in an accident. Jenny was already in college by the time the Wilson family adopted me and I stayed with them just long enough to get my bearings and get out on my own.
I went into the military at age 18, then off to school where I was taught a good many things a man should know. At the end of my four years I had enlisted for, the C.I.A. came calling. I took their offer with one catch. I would be assigned to an office out west. My family and friends were there and that was where I wanted to be. At the time I had no clue that Jenny was my real half sister.
The first operation I worked on with the C.I.A. I got shot. Not bad, but it was enough to sideline me for several months. Computers were the in thing now and I took every class available to learn all I could about them. In the meantime I had watched for the home of my childhood to come on the market. That house had meaning to me and I so wanted it back in the family. That was the place where dad and Sarah had conceived Jenny and he and mom conceived me there as well. Finally, hope against hope paid off and I was able to buy the house.
The Wilson's had passed on now and that left Jenny and me. Their attorney and my dad's best friend was in bad health and he called me to his bedside. He never said a word. He just took the chain from around his neck and gave it to me. On it was the key to a safety deposit box at the bank down the street. I had no idea what I would find there, but it must have been important, I remember thinking. He died while I was there and I didn't go home to mourn the loss as most would have. I went to the bank and presented the key.
A much older woman whose name I didn't even know almost broke down in tears when I asked to get the contents on the box. Her last name was Whitmore and she stood in silence as I opened the box. The first thing I saw was Jenny's birth certificate and I wondered why Nelson had given this to me.
"Take it home, son," Ms. Whitmore said. "Too much history in there for you to read it all here."
I didn't realize till I was leaving that her name and the name on the bank was the same.
It took me a year to sort it all out even with all the notes dad had left behind. It was so hard to believe what my eyes told me was the truth. Even though I knew the truth I still sat on what I knew for another year. Ms. Whitmore down at the bank had passed away that year, too. Yet another reason I watch the obits.
You see things are never as black and white as we would like for them to be. My dad's real name was James Whitmore and Ms Whitmore down at the bank, her name was Irene, she was Sarah's oldest sister. She married my dad's only brother and it made sense now that he changed his name. The bank was less than a year old when all this happened and the Whitmore name could stand no less scandal than Sarah's family could. Irene was my aunt and if the truth be told, the keeper of all the family secrets along with Nelson her son and the family lawyer. Even Nelson changed his last name just in the case the truth ever came out.
Once Nelson passed me the key to the box at the bank, Irene had nothing left to live for and she told me as much in a letter she wrote just days before she died. Having no one else to leave it to, she left me all she owned and that included a sizeable chunk of the bank. So now with all the players gone, save Jenny and myself, I asked her out for dinner. It sounded like a date and I fumbled with words trying to tell her it was business, but she accepted before I got that far.
Over a very nice dinner that I cooked, in the very house where all this started, I sat and watched as she poured over all the papers I had.
"You're my brother," she looked at me.
"Half brother," I smiled.
"And Bill and Irene were our aunt and uncle and it was our dad that kept the bank going.
Look at all the money he put into it. Bill was his brother, what could he say... no?"
"Do you realize how wealthy we are now?" She looked at me.
"Honey, you're already wealthy and then some."
"And the man I thought was my brother was really my dad. And the bank?" she looked up at me again.
It's mine for the most part, but I'm keeping my hands off right now."
"But why?" She asked.
"There's one player left, one person who probably knows far more than she will ever say."
"Nelson's wife?" Her eyes lit up.
"Yes," I replied. "And the current C.E.O. of the bank, handpicked and placed there by Bill. So she dare not breathe a word.
"If she did, you I get everything." Jenny replied.
"Yes, and now you know the truth."
"That bank only made it because of our dad's money and, of course, his love for you. Since you're adopted, the Wilson's didn't have to leave you anything.
"Dad wasn't about to leave you here with nothing or me for that matter and now all that is left for us to do is wait till Ann is no longer the head of the bank."
"Or until she dies," Jenny said.
"Well, the bank is rightfully ours, but causing a scandal won't prove anything. Far better to let the past stay there and look forward to whatever the future holds."
Jenny and I agreed that night to never speak again about what we knew till Ann was gone. We toasted the agreement with a nice white wine and swapped stories about our dad till well into the morning hours. From that point on we were brother and sister, but nobody would ever know that from us. The next day I took all the papers back to the bank and put them right back in the box. Ann just glared at me like I was a mortal enemy or a person she feared. Sure, Jenny and I could have dropper her on her butt with nothing, but what my dad did was based on his love for us. Jenny and I would bring no honor to that by causing a stink.
The car stopped in front of the hospital and Jenny was standing at the door. I stepped out and saw the look on her face as the ambulance pulled away from the curb.
"She's dead," Jenny said.
"Who's dead?" I asked, as I followed her into the hospital.
"Ann. It's all yours now and no scandal or red tape can stop that. She told the board even."
"What? You mean the board at the bank?"
"Yes, the bank silly."
"In private, Jenny....we agreed. Remember?
Jenny took me to an exam room, the reason I was there to start with, and gave me the once over.
"Well, so far you're fine, but now you have to make a choice. More hormones will mean never bringing back your manhood. No hormones means it will come back on its own in time. And if you choose to stay on as the president's girl, I would strongly suggest the hormones."
"You make this sound very cut and dry," I replied.
"Well, for the most part it is."
"And how long before I start to look like a man again?"
"Not long," she smiled. "You have already been through puberty twice. I don't think you want to do that again."
"You're not gonna make this easy at all, are you?"
"Not my job," she smiled.
"Okay, do it and set up the operation. I'll see you in six months."
"Don't forget you'll need those papers before the operation," she added.
Jenny owned Wilson Memorial and now I owned the bank. She could do anything she wanted and I could afford it, too. So she was just rubbing it in. Still I would need the papers and she knew it. I flew back to D.C. that night.
I asked a friend to quietly look into the holdings and net worth of the Whitmore Bank. I wanted a down to the penny statement and I also wanted to know if there were any offers on the table to buy it lock, stock and barrel. It was far too many months and even more state dinners before I found out what I really wanted to know. There was a standing offer for the bank and the owner could walk away with just over $100 mil after taxes. The bank, itself, would be closed. It was in the old part of downtown and few people shopped that area anymore.
I pondered my personal fate as the growing scandal over who I really was gained momentum. So far the White House and the secret service had managed to keep a lid on the truth, but the strain of it all was taking its toll on everyone. Only four people really knew the truth about me. At times the president acted as if he did, but he never treated me as if I was anything but a lady. As the Christmas and New Year's holidays rolled around, I was pleasantly out of sight as far as the White House went.
Actually, I was undergoing the operation that would change my sex from male to female and this must have really been a big deal to Jenny. She had been sending me emails for months now about how she could make me so real as a female. How little did I know that I was getting far more than I had ever bargained for.
With robotic laser surgery most of my prostrate was cut away. A sure sign of a man that had been changed to a woman. It was done so precisely that to the touch no doctor would even know it had been there. I got all the plumbing a normal female would have as well. And I almost fainted when Jenny told me yes I possibly could get pregnant once I was healed. I had dotted every I and crossed every T. Nobody knew where I was, who I was, or what I was doing. I spent most of my recovery time in a mountain cabin that was owned by Jenny. And once Jenny pronounced me healed, I left, going back to D.C.
I had unfinished business in D.C. and once that was done, if the president asked me to, I would leave. A month after my return and under no small amount of pressure the president invited me to a staff meeting. So with Connie, Carla and several top aids on hand to witness my answer the president asked me straight out if I was a male or a female. Female was my answer and he smiled bigger than I had ever seen him do. I could have left right then, but I wasn't hardly done.
"However, Mr. President," his eyes went downcast as if I had shot him myself, "you should know I am a member of the secret service, as well."
His head shot up and he looked at the director as if to ask for a full explanation on the spot. I listened as the director laid out all the reason he needed to have a love interest.
"Do you know how many third world female spies would be knocking on your door, sir?" He added.
"So male or female, not withstanding, Nikki was put here on purpose. Like a scarecrow in a field of corn because if have a girl, the others will stay away. Right?"
"Well, yes, in a way, sir," the director muttered.
"Get out. All of you get out. Nikki stay right where you are."
We spoke, but I will spare you the details. He had known from the start I was a man and when I left his office that day, he knew full well I was a woman. Carla and Connie transferred out the next day to some other duty in the White House. The director tried to cut a deal for his silence, but after the witness protection group got through with fixing the holes in my background, well, that fell apart real quick. He could tell any story he wanted to. The evidence was clearly on my side and nobody would believe him. And that day, too, I left the White House never to return.
I saw the president many, many, times even after I left. I sold the bank, took my money and all the papers that were stored there and left, but not before I gave Jenny everything. The house, the land and even enough information to find me if it came right down to it. I bought a small island not far from the Bahamas. It was once owned by an oil baron and was actually a very self sufficient place all in all. Between the water and solar power stations a radio and TV tower and now the fiber-optics was there, too. I could easily be found if needed.
It was a choice. I could have saved myself as a man, but in the process how many lives would I have lost just to save my own? Who knows, I might even cause us to lose a president. What I chose was to let a photographer with a quick eye get a shot up my skirt. I wore no panties and my legs were just wide enough to dispel the myth of manhood. The story died real quick after that and the president was even elected to another term in the oval office. He still visits me from time to time and I went and got Jenny for a couple of weeks as well.
As for Carla and Connie well, Connie knew I had worked undercover as a female before. That's what I was doing when we met the first time drunk off my butt after that operation was done. I confessed to really liking the idea of being a female. Working the in circles of the well to do I had been treated like a queen and back then had enjoyed every minute of it. And while I would never be considered gay even back then, I had caught the eye of a very wealthy man. Carla pretty well just dropped off the radar and even Connie had no clue where she ended up.
He wasn't the target of the operation. But he was close so I had to be nice to him. Long after we had busted the drug runners in the group he would call me, ask me to be his date for one function or another if he felt the least bit threatened. So it was really more like personal body guard duty than a date. But it was the chance as well to dress up and feel like a woman again so I often did what he asked. After the last attempt on his life he pretty well dropped out of sight. He was an oil baron, you know.
By Request - Computer Care and Optimizing
Author:
Blog About:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
While I am not a Tech Geek by any means. Several people ( no names used) have ask me about Keeping their PC, clean and running in top notch condition. That being the case, what knowledge I have about the subject I will gladly share. We'll start with step one.
For cleaning my personal PC. I use Ccleaner by Pierform, it's a free download and easy enough to find. I have this on all five of my PC's, two desktops and three laptops. On to step two.
Find and run the (disk cleanup utility) built into windows. Delete anything it finds. on to step three.
I have tried and use several different defrag tools. Windows has one built in (useless as it is) So I use Auslogic (free) disk defrag. It's fast, can be set to run when your not at your PC, and you can run it manually once a week or so to optimize file placement and help speed up your (seek time)
(A note to the win7 and vista users) If you have Quick launch icons or other programs attached to, or by the start menu. These are using memory all the time, if you have a low memory system you might want to consider closing them or unpin from the task bar, and then close them.
Last but not least on the clean up and free up list, Glary Utilities, (Also a free download) run the one step cleanup module at the start. Then click on Modules tab, and then start up, You should get a list of all the things your computer loads up on the boot. Anything that has red in it, you might want to disable. Read them carefully before you turn them off.
The reason your PC, ran so great when it was new, was that it was clean and the files were defragmented. The steps will help restore it to that condition. More tips and tricks to follow. Have a great day and happy computing.
by request part two
Author:
Blog About:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Okay for part two I am going to concentrate on the speed up options, mostly for the win7 and vista users.
The first thing I like to do is turn off the windows search indexing. Can't really say why it slows the system down but it does. So here are the steps. click on the start menu button, type, services.msc, that opes a different window, scroll down to, windows search and stop the service, the highlight it and right click for properties and disable it. On to the next step
Close all open windows. This step is much debated but I assure you it will in almost all cases help your boot speed. click on the start menu, type, msconfig, don't get nervous this is childs play if you can follow instructions. This opens a new window with tabs across the top, select the boot tab, the click advanced, top left check the number of processors box, now if you have a dual core or quad core processor it will give you two or four and the tip here is to select the highest number given, the click the okay or apply and reboot if needs be. on to step three.
Once again close all windows that you can. Now click on the start menu, highlight, computer and right click then select properties. on the new window select and click, Advanced system settings, make sure the advanced tab is the open one, now click on performance, for visual effects select best performance, by clicking on the radio button,now click the advanced tab, and you will see the options for virtual memory,click on the change box, at the very top of the next window un-check the automatic page file setting, highlight drive C: then look at the bottom of the box, there should be a recommended page file size, highlight the custom button, then type the same number of MB into both boxes, click on the set button, then okay, the system my ask for a reboot, if it does do it now.
Now this last tip is another one of those much debated tips, so all I will say it that it has worked well for me. the example I will use is my 16gb Sandisk thumb drive, or memory stick, call it what you will. when you plug one into your win7 or vista OS computer it will give you the options to use this to speed up my computer.(ie) readyboost. Here's the catch, by default it will only use 4069mb of that 16gb stick. That's not a lot of help in a manner of speaking. So, and this is what I do, I format the drive in the NTSF format, most all memory stick are in fat32 from the factory. After the format readyboost will use all of the 16gb save maybe 5 or 6mb.
at this point if you have followed the steps I have outlined, you should be seeing some real speed and overall performance even if you have a low memory system. So last but not least I will offer this option. My oldest laptop was bought in 2007, so in computer terms it is well past being old. Since it had a dual core AMD processor and was top notch in it's day I have kept it up and have win7 on it now for the OS. I did however go to OEMPCworld and order more memory for it. It's made by HP so I was able to get the same type or make of RAM that HP used when it was new. The system maxed out @ 4gb and that was what I got at a very low price.The people at OEMPC were great to work with and I got the RAM next day via fedex. The shipping cost more than the RAM, so take the hint.
Best wishes to all and Happy computing.
Daisy
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
This Daisy was no flower, and an off the cuff offer lands her an police officer on the front line of the fight against organized crime. One will flourish, while the other finds love, wealth, and a little romance along they way. "No, I'm not Daisy." And let me assure you he is no Lady
Chapter 1
I was sitting in one of my not so favorite cafes, nursing a headache from the beating I had taken the night before. Two weeks ago I was a detective, first class Mark Clay. Now I am a flatfoot working Vise without enough rank for it to matter and happy, in a way, just to still be on the force. Maybe I should back up just a little before you hear the rest of the story.
For three months I had been buying drugs undercover. Always the same guy did the deal and always the stuff tested out 100%. He was small time and we knew it. We wanted his source or the guy that was above him in the ring. After several deals, one of the boys down at the lab, Jimmy, called me off to the side.
"Did you hear that I.A. is snooping around"? Jimmy said.
"No". What or who are they looking for"? I asked.
"Don't ask me, but the evidence locker is clean as a whistle and they took a ton of my files and two of my computers." Jimmy added.
I eased my way back upstairs and to my desk, then started passing the word that the snitch patrol was here. There was another drug buy set up for this weekend and, when the captain called me to his office, I knew it wasn't good news. I hadn't filed for my vacation time, and I wasn't up for a promotion. That was about the only good news the Captain ever gave anybody.
"Detective Clay, meet Marsha Bridgeport and her partner, Amanda Barnes."
"Hello," I said, as politely as I could.
"Nice to meet you," the ladies said in tandem.
"What? They turned I.A. over to the ladies now," I quipped to the captain.
"We're here to ask you for your help, not investigate you," Amanda spoke up, quick like.
"Then ask," I stated almost quick.
"You have a drug buy set up for this weekend with a wanna-bee called Carlos. Right?"
"Correct," I replied.
"Well, we think that Carlos, who we already know is on patrol, is getting his drugs from a P.O."
"Aren't they supposed to be cops, too," I asked?
"Some are, some are not. This one is and, if we're right, he has some big time help somewhere in the department."
"And I fit in this equation, where?" I asked.
"This weekend you'll get busted, along with Carlos. You will both go through all the steps, but charges against you will be dropped, of course. And, if he really is a new guy in town, then you look great to the department. However, once we print him and have a picture to work with, if he is who we think he is, he will somehow get a walk, too."
"And why would you do that?" I asked.
"Well, you know his first stop will be his supplier."
"He gets a walk on 10 Kilo's, he won't even get out the door and his supplier would kill him on sight. Better to sit on him and make him squeal, I added."
"Not really," Marsha injected, "if he is this man."
She handed me a picture to see him.
"His name is Daniel Chow. He has no known drug ties and never has had, but he is tied to the P.O. that we think might be involved. He has family here and a wife and kid. His P.O. has given him nothing but great reports. He even has a legit job."
"So, if this guy goes running home to the P.O., then you figure on investigating him for the source of the drugs."
"Yes, and whoever is holding the money for him. He lives a simple lifestyle, not that of a man with money. His bank accounts are clean and neat and he still owes plenty on his house."
"So he's sitting on the money?"
"Somebody is," she added. "And that person might also be the real supplier."
"Sounds rather weak to me," I grinned, "but then you two are I.A. So you suspect an active officer is involved?"
"Yes, but that is all we can tell you right now."
The buy went down at 8:00 p.m. sharp and so did the bust, just as it was planned. As it turned out, Daniel was out by 10:00 and just before midnight we were both given a walk. On purpose, no one read us our rights and the public defender was furious and almost as mad as the D.A. Two seconds out the door Danny boy took off for his P.O., that's parole officer, if you didn't already know.
Three days later Danny turned up in the west river, tits up and taking on water. The word on the street was that Danny was killed by a hooker when he refused to pay for the service. That was a stretch for any of us to believe. This guy was on parole for beating up a man that had tried to rape his sister. Not the type to go looking for a hooker and then stiff her for the bill. It just didn't fit the profile, as they say.
His P.O. was under investigation, but according to Amanda and Marsha it was going nowhere fast. I received a text message that said, if I wanted to know who killed Danny, I should talk to Daisy. Yeah, right, I told myself. Daisy was somewhat of a myth or a mystery, to say the least. Supposedly a real ladies' lady with her hooks in both sides of the street. Word was she could quote you the name of every hooker in town and most of the John's, as well. We had 20 year men that had looked high and low for this Daisy, as she was called, and nobody, but nobody, had ever been successful. If I could find her, I could probably solve every murder in this town over the last few years.
Still, I was the new guy on the force and with a very few friends. Cops never trust anybody and other cops.....no way. I did have a buddy from school that was working vise so I had him ask around about this Daisy. After that, I pretty much forgot all about it. That was, till about a week later, Frank, my buddy, tells me there is a Daisy working at some gay club downtown.
Sure. I told him. The top lady in town working a gay club.
Hey, it's as good as any other lead we have had over the years.
I'll check it out, I said with somber face. Believe it or not we hit the jackpot, my friends. Daisy was not a woman at all, she was a female impersonator with a rap sheet a mile long. She or he, as the case really was, was a computer geek. And it took all of three seconds, once I flashed my badge, for him to come clean.
He owned the building and the club and it was located in one of the tallest buildings in town. He had done his time and was clean now, as far as the law was concerned. But what he showed me in the room at the top of his building boggled my mind. One computer after another stacked in rows of four lined the outside wall. He had every camera in the city tied to one set of computers, while yet, another set monitored every call, cell phone or land line that went in and out of the city.
"It is not illegal to listen, you just can't use what you hear for profit or some other illegal activity."
"So this is like a hobby now?" I asked.
"In a way, this and the club. It keeps me out of harm's way," he added.
"Okay. Let's see if you're as smart as everyone makes you out to be. Danny Chow? Found dead in the west river, killed by his parole officer over a drug deal gone bad."
"And how do you know that?" I replied.
"Want to see the tape he shot back?"
"Hell, yes. I want to see it, that's murder." "Okay, but it won't solve your case," he replied.
He popped in the cd, actually, and hit the play button. When he zoomed in, it was clear as day how it had happened and who had done it.
"Well done," I said. "Mystery solved," I added, as I popped the cd out and put it in my pocket.
"Cops." He shook his head and said, "You guys are so stupid."
"Okay, wise guy. What's the problem?
"You really think some two bit parole officer can front Danny with 10 key's of dope?"
"Hell, no," I spat, "but once he's faced with a murder charge, I bet he will talk."
"Never happen and you will be working a beat before sun-up if you turn over that cd."
"Sure, I'm about to hand the D.A. a slam dunk and for that I get my chops busted. I kinda doubt it."
"Well, just leave me out of it, if you will ...please?"
"Sure thing, Daisy."
I watched the cd at home about three times and decided it was plenty good enough to turn over to the D.A. As soon as the courthouse opened that morning, I passed him the cd and told him to give it a look. By noon I was in the chief's office getting the third degree from him and the D.A. Some expert said the cd was a fake and the DA was pushing the chief to bust me back to walking a beat. Monday morning I would learn my fate, but, in the meantime, I needed to pay Daisy a visit. I all but took the door off at Daisy's place before he just unlocked it and let me in.
"You set me up." I stood and huffed just inches from his face.
"No, you did that all by yourself. The D.A. said the disk was a fake. Right?"
"How did you know that?" I asked, catching my breath, as I did.
"Well, he is just one of many our local crime boss owns."
"Do what?" My eyes went wide.
"Oh, yes. Overall I would say he owns at least half of this town, the D.A., two judges, that I know of."
"And who the hell is he?" I asked.
"Still not sure on that one, but this is his goon squad."
The picture that popped on the screen were men well known to me. Carmine, Joey, Raymond Valdez. "Those three do anything they want, nobody touches them," I said.
"Cause they're connected to this guy, never have seen the face, but he runs things."
"Okay. So, if you already know all this, why are you just sitting on the information?"
"Because of what just happened to you. Nobody is willing to believe this man is so well connected and I haven't found a cop willing to do what has to be done."
"And just what do you mean by that?" I replied.
"Our top man here only goes out at night. He likes his personal company to be call girls or transsexuals, although, they are usually call girls, in a way, as well. I have given at least 20 female cops a chance to clean house, none of them were willing to do it. Monday you will be busted back to vise. They have put out the word that you can't be trusted. So don't expect to make a call for help and actually get any. You did pretty well as a call girl busting johns, and word is you're back to it."
"And you know this, how?" I asked.
"Well, before you sat with the chief he got a call from an unlisted number. The caller said he wanted you humiliated, not fired discretely. In fact, the caller suggested a long term gig undercover as a hooker. I can play you the call, if you want."
"No. I knew there was something up when they didn't fire me right off. And, if I quit, then I am as good as admitting the cd was fake. And this guy here, you say he's the one pulling all the strings."
"No doubt in my mind", Daisy added. "I want his ass and I want it now," I huffed.
"Then I have three questions for you."
"Shoot," I replied. "Are you a cop that really wants to clean this town up?"
"Yes", I replied.
"Are you also willing to bend the law to be successful at it?"
"You know I am," I spat.
"And last, but not least, are you willing to be a girl or woman 24/7 till the job is done?"
"What?"
"If I help you, once you go undercover, you stay undercover for however long it takes."
"I'll get back to you on that one. Make me a copy of the call to the chief. I just want it for leverage."
Daisy was right and I got busted back to vise the next Monday. Tuesday night I was out walking the street, as a hooker, and my calls for help went ignored. Three weeks running now I had all but gotten my brains beat in and no help at all. As I sat in the cafe, I began to think that Daisy's offer was sounding better and better all the time.
Chapter 2
I'm not your typical over grown male cop. If anything, and the truth be told, I am the smallest guy on the force right now. Hence, the reason I got the assignment I have now and, likewise, the first time I got it. Well, that and the other stuff you already know. It was time for this to change and I was the only one that could really do that or at least the way I wanted it to change.
The chief almost didn't know it was me when I walked in his office.
"Something I can do for you?"
"Yes, Chief, it's time for change and you're going to help me."
"I am," he replied with his head turned up high.
I placed the mini cassette player on his desk and ran the recording of the call. "Now, I know you're dirty and you know that I know."
"That will never stand in court," He said.
"I know your D.A. friend will have some supposed expert testify that it is a fake, but I know it's true. I am doing just as you were told on the tape. Am I not?"
"I see your point," he replied.
"I know you were a good cop once, and I know your son was killed to get you to play ball. You're not getting rich so you're not playing willingly. You do what I ask and when this all falls apart, I will have the evidence to prove that. You will never do a day in jail. You help me now, I help you later, that simple. In or out?" I asked.
"In," he replied.
"Okay. From now on my checks go to this numbered account. My house sold yesterday and I am moving. You don't need to know where. This is an e-mail address. All my paperwork will come to you from that address. Tomorrow I will be killed in a very public manner and the force will bury me with honors. You will be my only contact. So if anybody catches on, I know who spilled the beans."
"The police won't pay a dead man," he said.
"They will if you tell them it is an undercover operation and the death is a ruse. I am taking two weeks off. I'll be in touch, sir. Oh, and make sure I get my vacation pay, too."
He wasn't happy, but for the moment I had some control over the what happened next. Late that night I made my way over to Daisy's place and we had a long talk. I asked him why he wore the fake breasts all the time.
"Because they're not fake. They're implants and I don't want to deal with pain to take them out."
"Well, I got two weeks to get my act together and I was really hoping your offer was still open."
"It is, but once we start, if you bail out, I will kill you myself rather than be exposed and lose what little I have."
"Fair enough," I replied.
Daisy made some calls and about an or so hour later an ambulance came and got me.
"Do what you're told, when you're told, and you'll be back here in a week."
It was a quiet ride, no lights or siren for me. I wasn't sure what Daisy had set me up for, but I was sure he or she, as it were, knew what she was doing. I was taken from the ambulance in an underground parking lot. The men rolled me into what looked like an operation room and a doctor and with a couple of nurses was next to make the scene.
"Daisy sent me," I said.
"Look, if I do this, are you going to get the goons out of my clinic?"
The anger on her face was evident and for a second I wasn't sure what to say. "Those goons are the very reason I am here. Nobody wants them gone more than I. And, yes, I intend to see that they are all gone and soon."
"Do it," she looked at one of the nurses.
A mask was placed over my nose and mouth and, in what seemed like just a few seconds, I was out cold. When I came to, my chest and face hurt as if they had been on fire. I didn't feel all that great in the crotch area either, but I was still alive, so that was a plus. And it told me the doctor could be trusted. I was so heavily bandaged around my face and neck it was all but impossible to talk. But I could use the call button for the nurse and did.
The doctor, along with the nurse, came in. I got a shot for the pain and was thankful to get it. The nurse helped as the doctor started to remove the bandages. They weren't talking and I guessed there was a reason.
"You can go now, Jill. I can take it from here.
Don't talk," the doctor said, as soon as she was gone. "You will be moved tonight, but you will still be in my care. Don't even try to talk. You could tear the stitches and I worked very hard to make you very pretty," she grinned.
I got another shot around noon time and it kept the pain down to a dull roar. I wasn't happy, as it was obvious I had undergone at least more than one surgery. About the time I should have gotten dinner, the same guys with the same ambulance came and got me. It was dark and I had no clue where I was being taken or why for that matter. I fell asleep and when I awoke, again, I was in an ordinary bed in someone's house. As soon as I flipped back the covers, the lights came on and as I sat on the edge of the bed, in came the doctor.
"How's the pain," she asked?
I just looked at her for a second.
"You can talk now," she smiled. "You're pretty well healed."
"The pain's not so bad, but I could eat and right now almost anything sounds good, if it's food." She helped me get the hospital gown on and tied and then we walked to the kitchen.
"What day is it?" I asked.
"Friday. Another day or two and you can start cleaning this town up," she smiled.
"Yes, well, I am officially off till next Monday and the way I feel right now....I think I'll need it."
"A couple of days, moving around, getting the muscles back working, you'll be fine." She smiled as she poured us some coffee.
"I'm glad you think so. Right now my chest feels like it weighs a ton and the rash between my legs must look awful, if it looks half as bad as it feels."
"Well, the weight on your chest comes from the D cup breast I gave you. As for the rash, well, it looks very much like you have a vagina like a woman should, but you still have your male parts there just well hidden for the time being."
"Is that so?" I replied.
"Yes, it is," came Daisy's voice from somewhere behind me.
The doctor hugged Daisy as she said, "good to see you, Thomas."
"Nobody calls me that now Sherry, you know that."
"You two know each other, I assume?"
"She's my sister," Daisy said.
"The doc here is your sister?" I pointed.
"Yes," he replied.
"And you or at least once you're all healed up, now fit the bill to get to the top man."
"By appearance, both a transsexual and a hooker," I said flatly.
"Well, yes," Daisy replied.
"Oh, and I have something you need to see. Thanks for the body, sis."
"Not a problem," she smiled.
He put a disk in the machine and hit play. The news tonight is not good for Officer Mark Clay. Metro police announced around lunch time today his body was found severely beaten and shot once in the head by a small caliber hand gun. The funeral will be held tomorrow at Friendship Chapel.
"You're now known as Mary Jo Wright. You were born here and have lived here all your life. You're a secretary for another company that I own and that is actually a real job. Although, I doubt you have a lot of time to work there. You have an apartment in the building next to mine and here's the key to my lab upstairs. Use it anytime you need to. My sister, Sherry, is now your personal doctor and she is known for making women beautiful".
"Or beautiful women," she grinned.
"Let me know as soon as she is well enough to work, sis. I got to run."
"Okay. I will call you soon," she added.
"I take it I'm not the first man you have worked your magic on," I said to Sherry. She almost fell over laughing.
"No, not by far the first," she smiled as she fixed us some breakfast.
The food was great and the more I moved around the less I really felt the pain.
"Ready to see my handiwork?" She smiled ear to ear.
"As ready as I will get, I guess."
The last of the bandages were taken from my face first and she pointed out all the things she did to make me look cute, as she called it. It took a while to get all the bandages off my chest and I had huge breasts for my small body size. I know they seem really big, but it's more to the fact that your frame is so small. Any size implants were going to look big. When my crotch was free of the bandages, she was right. It did kinda look like a vagina. I wasn't happy and she knew I wasn't, but I didn't say anything to hurt her feelings. She was very proud of her work.
I spent the next week doing girl 101 classes. Sherry and Donna, a nurse from her clinic, pounded me with everything girl 24/7 and I was catching on, but it was slow. Sherry and Donna also fixed up my apartment so by the time I moved in it was more girlish than I was. I spent a ton of money as I needed two wardrobes. One to fit the secretary look and one for the hooker look, as well. Even with all the help I had gotten from Daisy, Sherry and Donna, I wasn't so sure I could pull off this 24/7 girl thing. It was a lot to do and even more to remember. I had the voice and the makeup pretty well down pat, but the clothes and the corset Sherry insisted that I wear 23 hours a day. Well, that was taking some getting accustomed to.
There wasn't a single pair of pants in my whole wardrobe. Sherry and Donna insisted that it would be far too easy to fall back into my male habits if I wore pants. So stockings attached to my corset and heels of some kind became the everyday for me. Granted, I loved the feel of the stocking on my legs and some of the other clothes felt really good, too. But all my dresses and skirts were at least above the knee. And the smallest heel on any of my shoes was about three inches. Save one pair of flat house shoes. Think sex kitten look 24 hours a day and you'll be pretty close to how I felt.
I got in touch with my old friend Frank. Of course, I couldn't tell him who I really was and set myself up as an informant. Thankfully, with my new and youthful looking face, Frank never once thought I was his old friend Mark. With that done, I hit the street and started in earnest to find out just who it was at the top of things in this town.
In less than a week, Frank had busted more John's and would be drug dealers than any active officer on the force. The chief knew how it really happened, but that was because he got all my reports. Two weeks later Frank's partner got murdered and Frank got a death threat on his own life. Before Frank had just been doing his job. But now he was mad and that was never a good thing. He became more obsessed with cleaning out the town than I did.
One month back on the streets and things changed a bit for me. I had one ear piece with Frank in that ear and one with Daisy on the other. I was like a stereo with two different channels playing at the same time. That was not an easy thing to do, but so far every bust had stuck and Frank was very happy for the help.
Then I walked in on the Valdez boys making a protection pick up at a local market where I shopped. Daisy told me to walk across the street and stand where they were sure to see me when they walked out. I did as I was told and, of course, Frank had no idea what was coming. As I stood on the corner waiting for the men to come out of the store, I felt sure this was about to turn ugly.
"Look them straight in the eye when they come out," Daisy told me.
"You mean, if they come out," I replied. Carmine came out first and stopped for a moment to look me over.
Chapter 3
As soon as he turned his head to walk down the street, a bullet ripped his head open. There was no sound at all and everything seemed to move in slow motion. Frank moved his car fast into position to protect Joey. But Joey never came out of the building. He called for back-up and an ambulance and since I was undercover, I started walking away.
Two blocks from the scene my phone chirped and I had a message from the chief. He wanted me in his office right now. I suggested a private meeting at the clinic, as I was undercover, and not ready to surface just yet. When the chief arrived at the clinic, I was waiting in the underground parking area. It was about the only place in the city we were sure not to be seen.
"Did you kill him?" the chief asked as he looked down the v-neck of my halter top?
"Like you even need to ask me that question," I stated, as I turned so he could see my bare back. "I have a rifle up my skirt and the silencer is up my ass."
"Don't play smart with me," he huffed. "Did you set this up?"
"Hell, no," I spat.
"Well, keep up the good work. That was the bastard that killed my son."
With that said, he turned and got in his car and drove away.
The void left by Carmine's death was quickly filled by the youngest of the Valdez brothers, Timmy. For now, of all the players known to the public, Frank and I were about the only ones that hadn't gotten our picture in the paper. We moved our operation to the east side of town. The Valdez brothers didn't like the area, but there were still a few big fish there to bust. Frank and I started to meet every Saturday at the clinic. That was where we did all our planning and information exchanges. I saw Sherry once a month, anyway, and I killed two birds with one stone that way.
It was almost amazing to me that Frank had no clue who I really was. And even more so as my body began to feel soft and my hair got longer and longer and softer, as well. Between Donna and Sherry they almost never allowed me out of the corset and with it on I measured 34-D, 20-33. Without, my waist was only 22 inches.
Thankfully, Daisy knew a good tailor so getting my clothes to fit wasn't a real problem. And since I had no pants in my wardrobe, as of yet, I always had on stockings and high heels of some kind. It was so different from the male clothes I had worn for the first 25 + years of my life and it wasn't as if I could just up and return to what I had known as normal all those years.
Once Frank and I started working the East side of town, it didn't take long for the criminal element to pack up and move. Not before we got several of the Valdez brothers bigger dealers and heaven knows how many John's I got busted. One night Frank had to call it a little early, so I was alone for the last 40 minutes of the shift. Nobody knew I was a cop, even Frank. So, as I headed home looking like a hooker, of course, a car stopped at the corner.
I stopped and got close enough to the passenger side window to tell the idiot I was done for the night. He offered me good money to do one last trick, but I, of course, said no. He got out of the car and came around the front towards me and I knew then this was about to get physical. He opened the door to the car and tried to push me in and in the struggle he kneed me in the groin. Thankfully, it didn't hurt so much as it might would have, but suddenly I noticed how weak I was. I returned the favor and, when he doubled over, I slammed his head against the roof of the car. While he was stunned, I asked if I should call 911 and he said, no, and got in his car and left.
As I walked the rest of the way home, I realized that was much harder for me than it should have been. And the knee between my legs should have doubled me over, but I just barely even felt it. I wondered then if the corset, which I knew kept from breathing as deep as I could, was not such a good thing, or at least while I was working. Or, if maybe I was becoming too much of a girl, that would explain the loss of strength, softer skin and hair. I pushed it from my mind, let myself in the apartment and went to sleep.
The next morning I had blood stained panties and several of the stitches Sherry had hid the sausage with were broken. I called in and took a sick leave day and later made my way to the clinic. Sherry was pleased to see me.
It wasn't a simple fix. The skin was torn so patching me and setting back out on the street wasn't part of her plan. She took some of my blood and put me in a private room. She said she would be back in a few minutes and we could make a plan as to what to do. She had taken the remaining stitches out. Now, I could see my penis was very small and pink and my balls were quite a bit smaller than I recalled them to be. Sherry was pretty good at fixing things. It wasn't the first time she had patched me up and doubted it would be the last.
When she came back, she asked me a lot of questions like most any doctor would.
"When was the last time you knew you had an erection?"
"Since before the first time you operated on me," I replied.
"Have you been pulling at the stitches in any other way?" she asked.
"No, nothing more than the normal activities I would do."
"Any related aches or pains I should know about?"
"No, till the fight last night I was feeling great," I added.
"Good," she replied.
"So here is what I want to do. The way the skin is torn I can't just sew you back up, as it were. The pressure now that the damage has done would just tear it all loose again. But here is what I can do. I can relocate your balls and fix them in place so they are not trying to hang down and out and do the same for your penis. You will look even more like a girl than before and after some time with a stint to hold your penis up inside your body, I could take all the stitches out and you can live a normal female's life."
"And you can fix it all back once this operation with the police is done?"
"Sure, it can be reversed, but the results might not be as good as the original. For all the world to know, the real you is dead anyway. So with this operation you can legally qualify as a female."
An orderly came in with dinner and Sherry was quiet till he left the room.
"Is this like really painful, this operation you want to do?"
"You'll be down for a few days, maybe a week. Depends on how much you really try to get into the idea of being a girl, as it were. I wont skimp on the pain killers for you, if that is a real issue."
I signed the papers she had put in front of me and told her I didn't want to know about it. "I might change my mind, just knock me out and do it."
How little did I know that Sherry had just basically told she was going to do the sex change operation on me. This was something I knew very little and nothing about so it was easy for her to slip the wool over my eyes, as it were. I would thank her for it later, but that would be a while down the road.
After I ate that night, I had little trouble falling asleep. How little did I know even then she had given the drugs to make me sleep. That was Thursday night and I didn't wake up till Monday morning. And hurt. I hurt in places I didn't know I had and then some. Sherry got to me early on in her rounds and now that I was awake she gave me a big shot of pain killers. But now she wanted to torture me or so I thought. She had an orderly come and get me and made me walk up and down the hall for several minutes.
Before she went home that day, she stopped by my room again.
"I already removed the packing and you have the largest stint already in place. A few more days of walking around and I will take the stitches out and, as soon as you can pee on your own, you can go home."
Frank came by and Sherry and I had a ready story for him. A John had tried to rape me and beat me up pretty bad. The rape wasn't successful, but I still needed a few days to recover.
Three days later and a lot of walking up and down the halls at the clinic and Sherry sent me home. Sherry gave the once over before she let me go.
"I'm going to take the stint out and clean it, then I will put it back. You will feel some pain, but I want you to notice that it will feel like I am putting a plastic cap over your penis."
It did hurt, but not so bad as I imagined. "And so long as I have it in or at least till I'm healed, the hot dog, as you call, will stay up inside me?" I asked.
"Yes, that is the idea. The longer you can keep it in place the better you will heal and not hurt later on," she added.
"It seems rather long," I said.
"Almost 9 inches. Your penis, to be more precise, was very long. So that's a good thing," she smiled.
"And this healing thing, how long do you figure that will take?"
"What you can see will heal quickly and in a month or two the bruising will go away, as well. But you will need to keep the stint in for quite some time." "You will still be seeing me each month just like before so I can make sure the healing process is progressing. I will let you know when you can be free of the stint."
I went home that night and since I had plenty of sick days saved up, I used another week of them. I was very careful with the stint and tried to never touch the rest of the doctor's work. As she said, an infection was the last thing I wanted. I had been sitting to pee for some time now, but now the water seemed to flow from a different point. I was super clean about all the area around the operation as I wanted to make sure no damage was done. After all, that 9 inch bone was still there and it had plenty of fun when I used it.
By the end of the next week I was walking normal again, if you can really call it that, but the loss between my legs made that a much easier thing to do now. Walking like a female, that is. The feel of the stint up inside me was mixed. Sometimes it felt good, while at other times it was a big distraction for me. I knew it was there all the time. I hadn't had sex in four months now and any feeling my penis got was enough to take my mind from my work.
At one of our normal planning meetings Frank and I decided it was time to move further west and get into the heart of the criminal element, as it were. Had I known then I was a real girl, I might have been at least a little afraid. But not me. I was ready to get this done and the sooner the better I told Frank.
Frank had never questioned me as why I was so willing to help the cops, as it were. Real call girls and hookers hated the cops and since I seemed to be the latter it was an obvious question to ask. Frank had never known me to sleep with a John and I wasn't about to. I just turned them in and let him to do all the paperwork. So long as the reports I sent the chief matched to his then the chief knew I was doing my job and to me that was all that really counted.
As we started to work the downtown area, I began to feel as if I was being watched. No real hooker turns down every John. And to say I was sexually frustrated would be an understatement of the facts. My first checkup with Sherry was good and she was pleased that I had the stint in place almost around the clock.
Chapter 4
She was even more pleased at my second checkup when I told her I was wet enough most of the time to not use the lube to insert the stint. There was a hard knot in my lower stomach area and I took off my corset so Sherry could feel it for herself. She explained it away as a balloon stint she had placed inside to work the same as the one I was using. "I'll take it out when you come for your next visit," she said with a smile. "You should be fully healed by then."
That night I held a small mirror between my legs and by any terms of the word it looked like a real vagina. I even had a somewhat hard bump at the top that would pass for a clit. I had to look around a bit to find the hole where my pee was coming from now, but I did eventually find it. Pulling the stint in and out of the opening always felt like I was rubbing the shaft of my penis, so no matter how it looked to me, I still had my penis.
Frank and I worked right on just as before only now, we or should I say he, started to sit on some of the John's for information. Even people with no ties to organized crime can sometimes put you on the right track, and that was just how it happened.
A big time accountant came on to me one night and when Frank drug him in, he found out he was married and had three kids. Frank pressed him for any information he could give him and promised to make the current arrest disappear. After several hours, he finally gave Frank the name of the Valdez brothers' accountant. He was known to like women like me, as well, or so he told Frank.
The chief sent me the file in my e-mail and I was surprised when the man said some not so nice things about me. Frank stood up for me real quick and was about to slap the man before he apologized for the remark. According to him, I needed a bigger rack or a smaller waist. I was working for the good guys and Frank set him straight right quick. He didn't tolerate talk like that about women, no matter if she was or wasn't a police officer.
Frank had probably been protective over me from the start. For him I was the goose that had laid the golden egg. I did all the real work and he got all the glory.
After that it was much more apparent to me when he would stay a little closer than normal. Especially, after all the local bars had closed up shop and the drunks were making their way home. He cautioned me more about getting in harm's way and offered to pay for it if I would take a self-defense course. I thanked him and told him no. I flashed my badge, but not so he could see it well enough to get the number or city and state info.
"You're a cop," he sputtered.
"I was. Doing time now for things I didn't really do."
"Well, it's better than being dead," he replied.
I lost a good friend just a few months back."
"How so?" I asked, trying to sound as stupid as I could.
"Car accident, but we all know it was staged, but dead is dead."
"Why stage a car accident?" I asked.
"Well, most think he got too close to busting someone in IA. They cover for their own just like we do, they're just better at it."
"I see," I replied. "It took a while, but I got the whole story from the cd forward."
It was amazing how once the criminal element was pushed out of one area the good people would return and open up shop again. And the people at the local tv station had missed it for sure. The east side was slowly but surely growing again and more and more businesses were opening up almost by the week. The six block radius Frank and I had been working in the heart of downtown was coming back to life, as well. And the city made an extra effort to clean it up in general.
It was time for my next checkup and Sherry smiled as she removed the stint that had been inside me for most of 90 days now. As she did her work, she rubbed the bump I had deemed a clit more than a few times. I had the oddest sensation when she did it the last time and it almost felt like an orgasm. But my whole body shook and I felt the muscles in my crotch tighten like before, but in a different way, as well.
A lot of nerves in that one spot. "Sorry," she smiled, as she knew full well what had just happened.
Needless to say, my frustration went down a notch or two after that. However, suddenly, if you would, my bras all became too small and I added a set of hips. My hips didn't arrive as quick as my breasts, but I was now a full double D cup. And my hips were just an inch larger than my chest, so it just made me look more like the girl I was supposed to be to begin with. Summer gave way to fall and while I still dressed the part of a hooker I did opt for some warmer clothes when I could.
Frank and I moved six blocks north of downtown and continued the operation as we had been. This was away from my prime targets, but then I couldn't very well tell Frank that. We would get to them and soon enough the town would be pretty much organized crime free. The local shopkeepers caught on much faster than the hoods. It got to the point that Frank and I thought our money was no good. The shopkeepers gave Frank and I almost everything we asked for,"on the house".
One such shopkeeper gave me several of her best formal gowns and even tailored them to fit me. I had no use for them, but I wasn't looking a gift horse in the mouth. And had I declined they might have made me as a cop, too. Daisy and I were talking one night and she reminded me of our ultimate goal.
"You notice when the cops do their job, the good people do their's, as well," he said.
"Oh, yes." I replied.
It was amazing to see all the legit businesses in the east side now.
"The north side of town is growing even faster, too," Daisy pointed out.
I watched on the tv as the mayor congratulated the chief of the dragnet he had used to clean up the town, as it were. He added that he hoped the public would not give in so easy next time to the criminal element. The chief accepted the award the mayor gave him, but was tight lipped as to the who and how of this dragnet was all about. A special prosecutor had been key in getting it done and the chief did recognize him for his work. How little did they know it was Daisy that got us that special prosecutor.
Another two months passed and we made a general sweep of the area as we headed south of downtown. We felt sure that would discourage the hoods from starting up again. You see nobody paid any attention to a hooker in this town. So it was all too easy to get information from some John and the go take pictures of the bad guys in the act. My choker, along with my watch, both doubles as cameras. My purse had a video camera in it and it would even film in the dark, as it were.
Since nobody paid any attention to me, they cared less if I saw their dirty deeds. All too soon the heat had gotten to the Valdez brothers. They knew someone was taking their organization apart little by little, but the night we busted Joey, well, that was a sign of things to come. That left Timmy and Raymond and the head man, of course. Our man in the D.A.'s office put Joey on ice for a long time. 20 years to be exact and took everything he owned since it was a drug related crime.
Joey's house went up for auction about a month later and Frank said I should bid on it. Nobody that lives in this town will bid on it. They don't know the money will go to the state. It was more like a mansion than a house and I had to solidify my female persona before I went to the bank. I had to do some name dropping, but once I told him I wanted to bid on the house, he was all too eager to help me out. I'm sure he thought there was no way a hooker could make the payments. He would foreclose and sell the house for big bucks.
The Monday of Christmas week I got the house at auction for about 1/3 of its appraised value. At that price I used the money I had from selling my old place and paid cash for it. I moved in that week and there was little in the way of publicity about the whole thing. A blurb in the paper that the house had been sold and that was about it. Joey's girl took her clothes and her jewelry and other than that it was a furnished house, you might say.
I now lived uptown, as it were, and far from the criminal element Frank and I had worked to push out of town. Frank and I met at my place now and nobody was ever the wiser. The chief was happy for me, or at least that I got the house. He wasn't so thrilled when Timmy and Raymond killed two off duty cops and got away with it. He pushed me and Frank to get back on the streets and finish what we had started.
I dressed up one night and went to a bar that the D.A., who we all knew was part of the family and dirty, was at. I knew the family had really turned up the heat on him to get Raymond and Timmy off. I sat behind him, but just enough to his side to catch him talking about how he had fixed the jury and paid off the judge.
It wasn't good enough to get him jail time, but it was enough to force him into an early retirement. He not only had to leave town, he had to sever all ties with the family. Now, as if from nowhere, IA was back again and now watching Frank really hard. He had to stay away from me in the personal sense, but we still kept busting the bad guys every night.
New Year's was just a blip on the radar as Frank and I had to keep our distance. Valentine's Day I got a huge box of candy and a sweet card from Frank, but that was it. That was all IA needed to park in front of my house and they did. The gap between Frank and I became a canyon and made it even harder for us to do what we did best. Still, as we worked our way west and right to the door of the family in question, IA was just a step behind us.
We eventually got Raymond and Timmy almost the same night selling drugs and it was enough to put them away for a long time. Daisy was thrilled and so was Sherry when I called then to share the news. Daisy had a packed house most every night now. And business at the clinic was keeping Sherry so busy she had taken on two more doctors as staff. She wasn't happy that I had dodged my last few appointments with her. I told her we were really close to getting the top man now and as soon as we did I would beat feet over to see her.
The top man was all that was left for organized crime in this town. Frank wanted him just as bad as I did. Still we had no clue as to who he really was and nobody but nobody was seeing him out these days, not even Daisy with her camera's around.
I asked the chief to see who the top dog at IA was. He all but hated them as much as the rank and file did, but he said he would check. I told Frank I had a hunch that the top man was hooked with IA somehow. He said no way, since IA was known to be a bunch of hard nose goody two shoes.
"The last place anybody would ever look," I replied.
"True," he shot back.
"What say we put the shoe on the other foot for a while?"
"What? You and me watch the IA unit?"
"Sure. It's the only way to really know", I said.
Chapter 5
Frank and I took a breather. He went to his office every day and I went to mine. I still had what was a legit secretary's job. Till we could identify the head man at IA and get them off our butt, Frank and I both had to walk a thin line. It only took a few days of working at Daisy's Hobby Shop for me to realize that this was how she really got all the good stuff she had so freely loaned or given to me. Practically every private investigator in town ordered their stuff through his store.
I checked my e-mail every day and the chief still didn't have a name for me. Frank came to the store one day and acted like a customer, even though he was there to see me. I was stunned when he asked me out on a date.
"You mean like a dinner and movie type date?" I asked.
"Heaven knows you have earned it and then some. Besides, if IA thinks you're a love interest, that might tone down the heat."
"Am I?" I said.
"We'll see," he grinned, as I accepted his offer.
"Friday, it is," I replied, as he left the store.
Wednesday we found out that Alex Cord was the head man at IA and much to our dismay he was also the mayor's brother. There was no Ms. Cord for the mayor or his brother and Frank and I both thought that was a bit odd. Frank and I swapped e- mail most of the week and Friday we met at the Big 12 Theater complex. I wore a black skirt, with a scooped-neck, white top, silver and pearl jewelry with my white 4-inch heels. And for the first time in most of a year, I ditched the corset.
Frank had seen me wearing much less and the look in his eye when he first saw me said he approved. Frank had on a suit with a loose tie and black wing tips for shoes. In my heels we looked about as tall one as the other. I was stunned though when he gave me a hug and kiss on the cheek as soon as I got close.
The movie wasn't so good and the theater wasn't busy either considering it was a Friday night. So Frank and I talked shop through most of the movie. I figured then the hug and the kiss out in the lobby was just for public display, assuming that IA was watching.
After the movie, Frank and I went to one of the better restaurants in town. We both had the house special, which was steak and shrimp. I hadn't looked at that much food in a long time and only ate maybe half of mine before I was full. After some small talk about me watching my figure since I had picked at the food, we decided he would watch the mayor and I would get the task of watching Alex. To Frank I wasn't a cop or at least not an active one so it would be no big deal for me to watch him.
After dinner Frank gave a hug and kiss on the cheek same as before and we headed home. I knew right off that I had an IA car tailing me and I was sure they were watching Frank, as well. 14 months had passed and the chief was the only one that knew who the real me was, save Daisy and Sherry, of course. I could see this turning very ugly if what I thought was true.
Frank never said so and I didn't either, but we both suspected Alex as the man at the top. Working in IA he would know every cop that was dirty and just how to push his or her buttons. That's a lot of power for one man. And he had access to everybody's file, if they were on the force, including mine and Frank's. Thankfully, no one had proved my death was staged and the Chief had closed the case pretty quick.
No matter what I looked like, I still had Mark's fingerprints. And if I was ever arrested or printed for any reason, the cat was out of the bag. After all the work I had done to make my current i.d. real, the last thing I wanted was to be exposed over a two bit hood. Just the thought of it made my blood run cold.
The fist night back on the job Frank and I realized that Alex and the mayor lived just 2 blocks from each other on the same street. It was the street entrance to the only golf course in town and none of the homes there were under the 150 thousand range. Far more than Alex could afford working for the police. Tuesday, Frank had the special prosecutor look into Alex's financial records. It was funny if you thought about. 4 cars parked on the same block all cops and all looking for the same thing.
The prosecutor hit a dead end. As far as he could find out, Alex was in debt up to his ears and struggling just to pay his bills. Not what you would expect from a drug lord or crime boss, as it were. He did have some stocks and bonds. And he found an off-shore account, but there was no dollar figure attached to it. I told Frank I had a source that could find out what we needed to know and he just smiled. I don't want to know who or how, but I bet you can find out if you really want to.
That night, when Alex and mayor went to bed, I took off for Daisy's. I used the entrance at the bar so as not to tip the boys from IA. It was 1:00 a.m. when I got there and Daisy was sound asleep. It took him a few minutes to get his wits about him and then I asked him to run a check on Alex.
"Took you long enough," he smiled.
"What?", I asked. "Alex is a rogue cop, fired or forced out of five other departments before he landed her with his brother for mayor."
You knew it was him all along," I huffed.
"I suspected," he replied, "but I suspected you have more than a suspicion."
"Follow the money," I replied.
It took only a few seconds for it to become rather clear that Alex was the man on top. He had six accounts off-shore and over 10 million dollars spread out in the stock market. I asked Daisy for a full print out on all the accounts he and the mayor had. When he ran the mayor through the computer, it got even worse. The mayor was the one that had all the money and it was a 50/50 guess as to just which one of them was the top man.
I sat on what I knew till Friday and then asked the chief and Frank to meet me at the clinic. I reminded the chief that he had to act as if he didn't know me and this was the first time we had ever met. Frank and the chief arrived before I did and were in the parking garage just as I had asked. I introduced myself to them both as if it was a first time meeting and then we walked into the dining hall at the clinic. I laid out the printed financial reports on both the mayor and Alex and watched as they read them and put two and two together on their own.
"You know we can't use this as evidence in court and their lawyers will have a field day with us if we have no hard evidence," the chief said.
"There is no way we can get them even if what we know is true," Frank added.
"Legally, no," I replied. "But if you two will turn a blind eye to it, I can force them out."
"Blackmail?" the chief questioned.
"In a way," I replied. "The pen is mightier than the sword sometimes," I added.
"So you plan to threaten them with exposure unless they pack up and leave town?" "The mayor's term is up in another 4 months. He hasn't announced a run for re- election. As for Alex, well, his history speaks for itself. He's been running for a long time now and I bet he will this time.
"You realize they could put a hit out on you?" Frank spoke up.
"I do, but then they don't know how many copies of this I have or who I might have given them to, including you and Chief here."
"I don't want to know anything about it. The chief spoke first.
Frank was quiet but then said, likewise, in a somber tone. Daisy got word to the mayor and Alex that I wanted to meet with them.
The place was an upscale restaurant in the downtown area where they were both known very well. A place neither of them would start any trouble in a public manner. Daisy knew what the next step was and I wore a wire just in case it didn't work as I had planned. I had Daisy doctor some pictures of the Valdez brothers adding the mayor and Alex, in what looked like a clandestine meeting. Monday night would be the tale of the tell.
Daisy told Sherry what I was about to do and that set the wheels in motion for the weekend. Sherry came to my house early Saturday morning and she and I spent the whole day at the local spa. We got the works, manicure, a pedicure, facial, massage, you name it and we got it.
At times I was almost too nervous to enjoy it as I was afraid being all but naked my manhood might make the scene. The stint had kept it well hidden so far, but I was still very cautious. My long hair was now cut and re-styled into a mass of big flowing curls. I even got a full body wax, so by the time we left there I was smooth and sweet smelling as any female on the planet. Needless to say, with the new nails and all the paint and polish, I did look pretty, as well.
It was the first time that I recall looking at myself in the mirror and seeing myself as a woman. It was strange and I felt very much like a woman, as well, which was even more strange. I laughed at Sherry when she told me I should embrace the woman I had become, as she didn't see me becoming a man, again, any time soon.
"How so?" I replied. She didn't answer, she just smiled.
At home later that day I had a parcel package sitting on my front porch. There was no return address and I hadn't ordered anything so I just ignored it and went inside to settle in for the evening. Frank had sent me an e-mail expressing his concerns over what I had planned for Monday night, adding that he would be parked outside just in case it didn't go as planned. I watched the local news and then turned in for the night.
Sunday, just before lunch time, Sherry arrived at my house again.
"Not another day at the spa," I said, as she came in the door.
"No, but I did want to see if you had decided what you would wear tomorrow night," she asked.
"What's that little smile about?" I asked.
"I have just never seen you look so womanly."
"Yes, well, I have never felt so womanly as I did yesterday."
"But it was good. Right?" she questioned.
"You know it was, Sherry, but I did feel a bit out of place."
"Well, I assure you nobody knew a thing," she added.
I had brought the package in from the porch earlier as it was supposed to rain today and it had already started to sprinkle. Sherry noticed it and asked why I hadn't opened it yet.
"Not sure it's even mine," I replied.
"Well, the address label is right and so is the name. "Let's open it," she smiled.
"Okay," I said, as she helped me tear off the paper. Inside a cardboard box was what looked a bit like a foot rest, but it was not really that either. The center part swayed or rocked back and forth in a straight line.
"You know what this is?" she smiled, as she held up the lifelike dildo she found in the bottom of the box.
"Yes," I replied, as I rolled my eyes.
Sherry's eyes got really wide as if she had put two and two together and then she smiled at me.
"Someone must really love you," she said.
"How so?" I asked.
"You know what this really is," she smiled.
"No, I don't," I replied flatly. She screwed the dildo onto a rod that pushed up through the base of the rest or, as it now seemed, the seat. I had on my housecoat and nothing else so Sherry asked if I had the stint in place.
"Always," I replied.
"Take it out," she smiled, "and take off your housecoat."
Sherry had seen me nude more than once or twice so I did as she asked. I was sure afraid my penis would work its way out though.
Chapter 6
The stint was soaking wet and Sherry said that was a good thing. But I clamped my thighs together afraid of what might happen just the same. Sherry had me straddle the footstool and guided the dildo right up and inside me just as if it were a stint. It was a tight fit and I spread my legs just a little to make it go easier. With my butt resting fully on the thing, the dildo was just a few inches inside me. Then Sherry moved behind me and started rocking me.
Each time I rocked back and forth the dildo went further and further up inside me. I spread my legs even more and Sherry started to rock me with longer strokes. Now, each rock forward the balls of the fake dildo pushed against my crotch. To me it felt like I was getting a hand job from the inside and not having had sex for quite some time I decided to enjoy it. Sherry guided my hand down to the bump that I had decided looked like a clit and almost as soon as my hand touched it I went off into a beautiful orgasm. My muscles clinched the dildo for all it was worth and my nipples got so hard they all but hurt. I didn't realize that Sherry was no longer rocking me or not till the orgasm passed.
When I opened my eyes, Sherry was sitting on the chair facing me. She had the biggest smile I had ever seen, while I felt almost embarrassed. She saw the blood come to my face and smiled even bigger.
"You have no idea how much I needed that." I smiled and dropped my head.
"Sure I do. Who do think bought that for you?"
"You?" I questioned in a single word.
"I did," she smiled.
"But how did you know I started?"
"Well, in a manner of speaking, I created you, if you recall."
"But you said I could still be a man again if I wanted."
"And you can, but would you really want to after the experience you just had?"
"I'll have to get back to you on that one," I smiled.
I stood up and reached for the stint, but Sherry stopped me.
"Leave it out. You're in no danger now. You're as healed at this point as you ever will be."
It felt so good to hear her say that, and even better to walk around as I pleased without the stint up inside me. We spent the rest of the day going through my closet and decided that a formal gown was right for the occasion, as she headed for the door later that day.
She told me she would come by and help me get ready Monday night after work. And in the meantime I could play with my new toy all I wanted. "You have most of a year to catch up," she smiled, as she closed the door. I really was a woman now. Sherry hadn't said it flat out, but I was pretty good at reading between the lines. And she was right. I had a year to catch up on.
I moved my new toy so I could see the tv and turned it on. Then I sat down and with the dildo just inside me began to rock once again. I probably stayed there most of the day and had I not gotten hungry might have stayed there even longer than I did. The pent up frustration I had been feeling for quite some time was gone now and all in all I felt great. Maybe even better than I had before all this happened. And my orgasms, as a female, were much stronger than any I had ever known as a man. I rode the dildo one last time before I went to bed and slept so sound that I don't recall even turning over in the night, as I often did.
Frank spent Monday at the office and sent me a half-dozen e-mails trying to get me to back out of my plan. Yesterday something in my mind had changed and now I saw things in a much different light. I was a woman now and could, if I chose to be, one the rest of my life. Frank's concern for my well being just jumped off screen now, where as before I questioned it. I was all but sure he had some feeling for me as the woman he knew, but I had never really expressed my feeling towards him, as it were.
Frank was from a Latin family and had the looks and charm to go with it. He was known around the department as quite the lady's man. I had gone to college with him and I knew he was just that and more. But until yesterday I saw me as being a female, but not really, it was short term as it were and more the point it was just a cover for the real me. The real me was dead now and I could if I chose to, stay as the female I had become, indefinitely. Money would be an issue and I knew my body would be high maintenance now. So my plan changed a bit.
I had just stepped out of the shower when Sherry knocked on the front door. I had my clothes all laid out on the bed and Sherry looked them over quietly.
"You don't need this anymore," she said, as she put the corset aside.
Then she turned and looked at me.
"Where's the stint," she asked?
"Where should it be?" I replied.
"Give." She held out her hand.
"But what if"... "Not going to happen," she smiled, as she tossed it in the trash.
"But"... "But nothing. I told you it's over now," she smiled.
From a sack by the bed she placed a beautiful satin garter belt around my waist. It was pink with lace trim and then she helped me roll the stockings up my legs. It was if a bolt of electricity followed them as they rolled up my legs. It was a much different feel than before and I had worn stockings for quite some time now. She gave me a bra that matched my garter belt and it was so thin it was like paper, but smooth as fine silk.
"You'll hardly know you have it on," she added, as she closed the clasp.
She held the dress over my head and let the smooth sheath just flow over and down my body. Then she picked the highest pink heels I had from the closet and placed them at my feet.
Together we sat at the vanity table and started on my makeup. I had gotten pretty good at it over time, but I was no match for the skill Sherry showed me that night. Pink chandelier earrings, matching necklace and bracelet were added, a slim pink sash style belt at the waist and I was pronounced ready for my big night. The purse Daisy had fitted with camera and voice recorder was the last thing I took as I headed for the door. I was halfway through the livingroom before I realized that I had totally forgotten to put on the panties I had laid out. When I stopped and told Sherry why, she all but pushed me out the door.
A warm spring breeze found its way up my dress as soon as I was out the door. Sherry said not wearing panties was a simple reminder that I was one of the fairer sex now. It was the first time she had admitted it as such, as I headed for town with my purse and oversized bag with the evidence I had in it.
I smiled at the idea that Frank might really like me as the opposite sex, as it were. I wondered, too, if the chief had clued him in as he had been very cautious with me so far. That was not the Frank I knew in any way. If he wanted a particular female he went for it, balls out, as it were.
When I pulled up to the curb in front of the restaurant, the valet opened my door and took the keys to park my car. I smiled even thought it wasn't the first time someone had opened a door for me. Frank had done it so many times, but I hadn't paid attention to it. The slit up the front of my gown showed the young man plenty of leg, as I turned to get out, and he all but blushed, it was rather cute in a way.
The hostess greeted me with a big smile and complimented me on my dress right off. I thanked her and told her the mayor and Alex were expecting me.
"You might want to wait till the press leaves the table," she pointed. "I think they're after a scoop on his run for re-election."
"Thank you," I smiled back. "I believe I will."
The mayor wasn't shy and told the press core he had no comment at this time. They asked several other questions before they left, but refused to answer any of them.
I gave the press plenty of time to leave the building and watched to make sure they did. The last thing I wanted was to be photographed sitting with the goon squad. I walked up and introduced myself as Mary Jo. The men stood and then offered me a seat at the table.
"You picked a very public place to meet, young lady, and with a friend, as well," connected Daisy. "I suspect this is not a social call.
"A glass of white wine and a refill for the gentleman," I said, as the waiter passed.
The men just nodded their heads and he left.
"You're correct. This is not a social call," I replied, as I handed them both a copy of their own spread sheets.
"So you know we have a few dollars in our pocket," Alex spoke next.
And then I handed them each matching photographs of the Valdez brothers in which their faces were circled.
"Is there more the mayor asked?"
"Yes," I replied, "but for now I will keep it to myself."
"For a price, Alex added.
They were both very nervous and agitated and it was all too easy to see.
"Go on," the Mayor spoke.
I flipped open a book that looked like a diary as I knew this would make them even more nervous. "Mr. Mayor, you are going to resign your office to whoever the people elect since you will not run for another term. Your house will be signed over to Frank Mills and 100 thousand dollars will be placed in an account that I will give to you for Frank."
"The chief of police, James Wilson, will get a million dollars from each of you, as I know you two had his son murdered. Alex will sell his house and add to it however much is needed to make a one million dollar donation to the 5th street clinic and he can do it in his own name, if he chooses. And once the new mayor is elected, you will both leave this town never to return, unless you favor going to jail."
"And for your silence?" Alex asked.
"Well, that will cost you both big time. Between you, you two have about twenty million in stocks and bonds all rather legit, as near as I can tell. Both of you will sign over your portfolio's to me, and at that point I will give you all the evidence I have free and clear. Now, just in case you boys doubt me, I know you are both gay and have the pictures to prove it, as well, public scandal is far worse than a private settlement.
"Don't you agree?"
"Yes," the Mayor spoke quickly.
I handed him a card with a pay as you go phone number on it. It wasn't registered to me or anyone that knew me or Frank or the Chief, for that matter. A hooker I had befriended some time back had bought it new and gave it to me just before she left town. Us working girls have to stick together and I had saved her from an ugly bust that would have cost her, her kids. Daisy had gotten her a legit job in another town and she was doing well so far as we knew.
Alex put his house up for sale the next day and resigned the day after it sold. He stayed with his brother till the election was over and the mayor passed the torch, as it were, to the new mayor. Alex, Frank, the ex-mayor and chief had a meeting the next Monday in the same restaurant where I had. I sat alone across the aisle and watched as the men all but turned over all their worldly goods to two of my best friends.
Sherry had already gotten the money from Alex and was starting to rework the clinic even now. My back was turned to the men and Frank and chief were stunned to say the least. The chief did say a few choice words before he left and the cam in purse caught it all.
After Frank and the chief left, I made my way over to their table. They were none too happy to see me, but they both signed the papers and passed their portfolio's.
"Now, one last thing gentleman, do either of you recall officer"... I paused.
Chapter 7
I was about to set the final hook and I wanted to make sure they were listening.
"Mark Clay."
"Yes." Alex's face went flush. "You want more ‘cause we killed him, too."
"No. I want you to know you didn't kill him." Now, both the ex-mayor and Alex looked as if all the blood was gone from their face. "He is alive and quite well, and should either of you be planning to double cross me I will simply start flashing this around, see how long it takes for the big boys to find you and put you under the jail somewhere. After all, you just admitted to killing him." My badge rested firmly in my hand.
The next morning both men caught a flight for who knows where. The chief never had to work again unless he just wanted to. And Frank, if he handled it right, would be set for a long time, as well. I resigned the same day and gave the chief my badge and gun.
"What about Frank?" he asked. "You two made a right good pair for cleaning up this town.
"An inside source told me you're calling it quits, too." "You get to pick the man that will take your place, so pick Frank. He deserves it and he is true blue. He would never break the law the way I did. I think he can keep this town on the straight and narrow now, all by himself."
I went downtown and cashed in one million in stocks and bonds and had it divided up into several different banks and bank accounts. I still had more than enough in the market to last me for years to come. I sent Frank a "Dear John" e-mail, if you would, but I never told him who I really was or why I had helped him. I figured if he wanted to find me, he would. It wasn't like he didn't know where I lived. Frank was promoted, as it were, to chief-of-police when James Wilson vacated the office or so said the papers. I wondered if he knew how it was that he got that position.
I asked Daisy to house sit for me while I took a little vacation out of town. It was no vacation, as I had booked myself into a boarding school of sorts that boasted they could make a lady out of any woman. In this town I was a hooker and known for it and I had the act down pat maybe even better than some that really were. I wanted to shed that persona, but this would really be work and I knew it.
I spent two months having all the ways of a proper lady drilled into me. And before it was all over I could even dance as a lady would with a man. I doubted I would ever have the grace and charm of a real woman, but I put all my heart into learning it. By the time I got home the town hardly seemed the same.
Our new mayor, along with Frank and few other influential people, had really started to clean up the aftermath of years past. The streets were neat and clean. The graffiti from the gangs that roamed the streets back when was gone. It was almost refreshing to see the town had come full circle. Daisy almost didn't recognize me dressed as conservatively as I was when I got home. I still had my figure and it shouted girl for all the world to see. But I didn't flaunt it openly as I once did.
Thomas, that is, Daisy, went home that night and I was sure he was proud to be there as much as I was. I took all the clothes I had worn as a hooker and put them in boxes in the attic that day. I promised myself never to wear such things again and hoped I never had to. I bought a whole new wardrobe. All the classic stuff a girl should have and I enjoyed it every bit. I hired a maid and a cook and did my best to start to mingle with the right crowd, as it were.
There were many questions I had to avoid or just not answer. And my social circle was getting much bigger than it ever had been. My past would always be a mystery to my new friends. Frank had sent me a few e-mails in the days just before I left for boarding school. Since I didn't answer them, I guess he decided our time together was over. He made the papers often and one female reporter often lamented that such a handsome man was still single and then she would laugh a bit.
I didn't run with the same old crowd like Frank did and so we never ran into each other. Then some six months later, as I sat at my computer, an e-mail from Frank came in. Frank was trying to help one of our local judges get re-elected. He was a good man and had worked very hard with Frank and I back when I was on the streets. There was a party this Friday night at the city hall, and he was to give a speech. It was a fund-raiser of course and so far as Frank knew I had no money to contribute. It will be a very boring night, but I do wish you would come, Frank wrote.
The P.S. at the end brought a tear to my eyes. Since you have been gone...no longer a part of my life, I feel so very lost. I know what I should do and how to do it, but there is no good reason for the why I should. I love you with all my heart and I did all that I could to protect you in every way I could. I don't care that the people of this town know you're a hooker. And I care even less what they might say about me if we were seen together or what it might do to my career. I do care that a part of my life is missing and will never be the same without you. Love, Frank.
That day I went to another town and bought a limousine and the day after I hired a driver that had a license to carry a side arm. William was three times my size and recommended by one of the best agencies around as a personal body guard. I had a week to prepare for the party and I made out a check for 10 thousand dollars to give to the judge. I called Sherry and told her I would pick her up on Thursday before the party on Friday. She was curious as to why, but I didn't tell her.
She was stunned when William pulled the limo up to the drive at her house and went to get her. We spent the whole day at the spa again and this time it was my treat. I gave William the most of the day off and a free pass for the local gym. He was back by 6:00 and picked us up right on time. At times Sherry acted as if she didn't know me and I assured her I was exactly who she thought I was. We went to my place and as soon as were there dinner was served. My having a maid was just another thing that set Sherry into a tail spin. I cautioned her about speaking in front of the help.
I asked Lana, the maid, to bring us both a white wine to my bedroom as we had some private matters to discuss. As soon as the bedroom door was closed, I told Sherry that none of them knew I was once a hooker or at least that was what I was known as. They believe what they see. I curtsied, then held my head high, again.
"Well, I never would have," she spat. "So I take it there is a reason for all this," she added.
I opened Frank's e-mail and let her read it for herself.
"You're afraid you will wreck his career if you see him now?" she asked.
"Yes," I replied, holding back the tears.
"Does he even know who you really are?"
"No," I replied, choking back even more tears.
"So you plan to present yourself at the party, as it were."
"With some help from you," I said.
"The last thing you need now is my help," she replied.
"But I do. Something is wrong, bad wrong," I added.
"Are you sick or hurt?" she asked.
"No, but I'm bleeding and sometimes very bad."
"Where?" she asked.
I held up my dress as I knew she would get the answer. She smiled so big I thought she would hurt herself, but I wasn't smiling.
"This has been going on all week now," I said in a hushed, but urgent tone.
"What? You never heard of a period, girl?
"I didn't think girls like me had those," I said with some relief.
"Guess that makes you as special as Frank thinks you are. It will stop and you will be fine, but I want to see you next week in my office."
William took Sherry home and I bet she laughed all the way there. I was so afraid I had torn my insides and somehow would bleed to death a little at the time of course. Then it hit me, if I could have a period, then there was a chance I could also become pregnant. But then till I knew I couldn't tell Frank any such. Yes, I had decided to see if his feelings for me were real and then to tell him the truth about who I really was. If he really loved me it wouldn't matter, and, if it did, I would question his love. It was that simple.
That Friday William drove me to the party. I wore the same gown I had worn the night I blackmailed Alex and the ex-mayor. I was showing a lot of skin and it registered on William right away. His eyes were big as saucers when I got in the car and he saw my legs clean up to hip, almost. When we arrived, we sat in line for several minutes before we got close to the door.
"I'll be in as soon as I park the car. Miss, you'll sure want me close tonight," he said.
"Very well," I replied. He had no clue that Frank was the chief-of-police and I smiled a little inside.
Frank stood by the door with the judge on his left side greeting the guests as they came in. As soon as William opened the door and I stepped out, Frank's eyes locked on me like a vise. Far too many pictures were taken by the press. And I accepted the hand shake from both Frank and the judge. He almost fell over when I gave him the check and so far as he was concerned the party was over. I had probably given him more that the whole lot here combined.
I sat just a few feet from Frank and he, as well as William, standing at the door, never took their eyes off me. Thankfully, my name or the rather large donation I made were never mentioned. Frank praised the judge for being part of the cleanup that had taken place in this town over the last year and some few odd months. He was an honest and moral man and our town needed men like him, Frank added, just as he closed his speech. The judge had spoken first and spoke again at the last thanking us all for our time and effort to help him.
A small three piece band started to play and many of the people began to drink and dance as the night was getting late. Frank and the judge were all but mobbed by the reporters and I thought he would never make his way over to talk to me. Finally, just as I had told William to bring the car around, Frank made it over to me. You have to be the most beautiful and elegant lady here. He took my hand and kissed it.
"Why, thank you, Mr. Mills," I replied.
"The voice sounds as if I should know you," he said.
"I'm sure you do," I replied, "but I would prefer to talk about that in private," I added.
"Well, let me excuse myself from the party," he said, as he turned to walk away.
"My car will be out front," I replied, letting a little of my street accent show.
It was enough and Frank looked me hard in the eyes again. William stepped up and escorted me out of the building. Just as I sat down, Frank arrived and I told William he should let Frank in the other side. William looked very concerned and pulled back the edge of his jacket so Frank knew he was armed. Undaunted, Frank flipped his badge and the two men just smiled at each other for a second.
As we headed back to my place, the "I don't know what to say was look" was glued to Frank's face. And whatever he wanted to say he wasn't about to say it front of William, for sure. Frank knew the house and, therefore, he had to know now it was me. He still wasn't talking as the maid opened the door and let us in.
"A beer for the gentleman and I will have a glass of white wine," I told her before she left us.
"So where is that tough, wise cracking little street girl I knew?" he asked.
"Still around, I'm sure, just no longer needed and, hopefully, soon to be forgotten."
Chapter 8
"Oh, no, you don't," he shot back. "I happen to love that girl, very much."
"Well, it's not like she is dead, but I do think she would be better forgotten."
"I'm not so sure I understand," he smiled. "You look a bit like her, and tonight at the party, for a moment you sounded a bit like her, as well. I guess I was mistaken," he sighed.
"No. You are very correct, but it might not look so good if the chief was keeping with company with a call girl."
"She wasn't really a call girl and I know that. She was a cop and a damn good one, as far as I am concerned."
"And more to the point she was once your best friend and drinking buddy in college." There, I had said it and now I waited to see if how quick he would put two and two together.
"Mark. You're talking about Mark," he said.
"Yes," I replied and waited as he scratched his head.
"You're telling me the girl I was working with was Mark Clay.
"Yes, she was," I replied.
"Well, that's not possible. I saw the body and I know he's dead."
I cleared my throat and lowered my voice as much as I could these days. "No, I'm not," I replied, as I showed him a picture of me and him in our college days. I was still waiting for the lights to come on. I had spoken in the first person.
Lana just stood and waited for me to take the drinks and then I gave Frank the beer and took the wine.
"It's okay, Lana. You can call it a night now. Officer Mills and I will be fine." She smiled and left while Frank was still scratching his head. William stopped in and ask if he needed to take the gentleman home tonight and Frank said no, he had a ride home. I told William to park the car inside tonight and call it good. I was in safe hands.
"Look, Miss.....I'm a cop and well trained in recognizing people no matter how much they try to change the way they look. You're not Mary Jo, and there's no way she was my friend, Mark Clay."
"Well, to tell the truth I am both and I can prove it if I have to. Mark had a cherry red patch of skin behind his left ear, a birth mark, if you would. Did you ever see it or did he show it to you," I asked?
"Yes. When his hair was short, a great many people saw it, just as I did."
I pulled the hair away from my left ear and turned so Frank could see it. He all but dropped in the chair behind him and I spent the rest of the night answering far too many questions. In the end he knew it all, but I never gave him Daisy or Sherry's real name. As the sun started up, he looked me square in the eye and asked me what I thought would be his last question.
"So why, after all this time, did you decide to tell me the truth? And more to the point, why did you work with me all that time and not tell me?"
"It wasn't till I decided to blackmail our ex-mayor and Alex that I ever broke the law. And by then I knew all to well I could trust you, but there were others around that I didn't trust and still don't. And it was right about then that I realized how much you really cared about me. You trusted me back then and I kept your secrets just as you kept mine. I'm trusting you now. I'm the same girl you e-mailed last week and told her how much you loved her. You can walk out the door now and I will always be your friend and still I will keep your secrets. But I couldn't let you go on thinking that you had let Mark down or played any part in his death."
"I know you think that night you sent him to find Daisy was the beginning of the end, but was really just a beginning. But now you know the truth, who I really am. And if you still love me and want me in your life, that will be fine, but the street-walker you knew is gone. If not, the name of your old friend Mark will never pass my lips again and you can go on with your life, as will I."
Frank just looked at me devastated, like I had torn his whole world to shreds. I sat down and waited for his answer. He was hurt and I knew it, but I was not about to build a relationship on a lie.
"Can I answer your question after having some time to think on it?" he asked.
"Sure," I replied, as I offered him the spare room for a nap before he left for home.
"Yes, and thank you," he replied, as he laid down on the bed fully dressed.
I went to the kitchen and made some coffee, as the staff had the day off. I never made them work on Saturday. I hated it when I was working for a living and I was pretty sure they did. I fell asleep sitting at the kitchen table and when I awoke, Frank was gone. I guess I had my answer, he couldn't handle the truth.
Nothing lasts forever and about six months later a storekeeper got word to Daisy that a whole new group of working girls were running off his business. Thomas, of course, passed that information on to me, thinking I would tell Frank and end of story. Right? I told Daisy I had no influence with our new chief now. He knew the truth and it was too much for him to take. Daisy said she was real sorry to hear that, and that was about all that was said.
It took me a week to get the courage to go up in the attic and get the boxes I had placed there. Frank might not want anything to do with me I told myself, but I spent far too much time cleaning up this town to see it go to hell all over again.
Around 10:00 that night I laid out my clothes and it looked more like a day at the beach than work clothes. I used a wide tube top for a skirt and it just did cover the cheeks of my butt. I hadn't worn thong panties in so long I had almost forgot what it is like and my halter top left very little to the imagination. I had given my staff the week off and I figured it would take far less than that to send a few call girls packing.
Later that night I started up my old car, which had sat in the garage all this time, and headed for the east side of town. The taste of chewing gum, never mind the fruity smell, seemed almost foreign to me, but it was part of the act. So I had to do it. I parked the car about a block away from the street that I had been told about and started walking. I hadn't seen a patrol car all night and I was hoping there wasn't one close either. I had fresh batteries in the cam hidden in my purse and I placed on the newspaper box when I saw all the girls standing around.
I motioned for the girls down on the corner to come up close to where I was. When they were all in ear shot, I flipped out my badge and started laying down the law. This is my city, my block, and my street and I would bet none of you ladies have a permit to be here. So you can pack your bags and leave town ‘cause it's the right thing to do or I can call my friends and you take a ride downtown. One girl said she was just trying to make a buck. I know, honey, but go make it in some other town on some other street corner.
I took out my hand held radio and waited to see how many of them would try their luck. The battery was dead, as far as I knew, and I doubt there was anybody listening as Frank and I were the only two that ever used the channel they were set on.
"Which will it be, ladies?" I asked, as I tapped my foot to seem impatient.
They all left and pretty quick like after that. And one of the store owners that I had know from long ago came out and thanked me.
"The mill workers," he said, "they're the cream of my business and ever since that bunch started hanging around they stopped coming in.
Thank you Officer," he paused as if he was waiting for me to say my name.
"Mary." I shook his hand.
"I always knew you were one of the good guys," he said. "I remember you from before. I'm glad to know you're still around," he added.
I sat and downloaded the tape and sent it to the chief, just in case any of the girls had stuck around. Daisy had watched it live and called me as soon as I was home.
"I thought you had given up the old life", he said.
"Well, you know what they say. Once a cop.....". "Yes, I know," he smiled as he told about yet another such report from the west side of town.
"I'll check it out tomorrow night," I told him.
"Don't you think you should actually have some backup next time?"
"No. The girls are easy enough to handle. It was the John's I always hated."
"Okay," he said, as he hung up the phone.
I gave a command performance three nights running and e-mailed each one to the chief. He never replied, but I watched the news that weekend and even after being warned the vice squad still caught some 15 girls working that weekend. The judge did a mass hearing and they all got 90 days in county. And, yes, it was the same judge Frank had helped get elected.
You know, the Judge said before the women were taken from the courtroom, "a very beautiful women warned you. And in pretty plain terms, I might add. But you still didn't listen and I want you all to know that if I could give you a longer sentence I would, if for that reason alone."
Nobody could see me in any of the tapes. I had stood on purpose so I wasn't in the frame. Someone had tipped off the judge and now I was really mad at Frank.
"She's not real," one of the women said.
"Nobody that pretty is going to be walking the streets, not for what they pay a cop," another one added.
"Depends on the lady," the chief stood up and spoke from the back of the courtroom.
"Is there at least one of you that is willing to tell us now what she looked like?"
"No way," another girl spoke up. "I would rather do my time in county than mess with her."
Frank just hung his head and walked out of the court.
I thanked Daisy for showing me the tape. Like I said before there was nothing he couldn't see if he wanted to. For a few days it was pretty quiet, but I still got out and walked the streets and talked to a few of the shopkeepers. They all knew me on sight now and once again my money was no good in their shops. I was half a block from my car on a Friday morning when a car pulled up close to the curb. I watched as the window went down and knew the proposition was coming. I didn't even look to see who it was. I just flashed my badge and told him to go home to his wife or he would go to jail.
"I don't think so," the voice form the car spoke loud and clear.
It was Frank and in a way I was glad it was. I was tired and wanted to go home.
"Get in. I'll take you home. One of the boys will bring your car in later."
I fell asleep in the car and Frank carried me in the house and put me in bed. He had slept all night and stayed with me till I awoke about mid-afternoon.
"Nice of you to stick around this time," I said, as I flipped back the cover, got a smoke and headed for the bathroom.
"I'm sorry I ran out on you. I know you were being honest with me but I had to find it out on my own, too. I took your wine glass and ran your prints. They came back to Mark Clay," he lowered his head.
"And now you know what I knew all along, but I never told anybody," I all but shouted.
"And I didn't either, but I don't expect you to believe that now."
"Does anyone know you ran my prints or who they came back to?"
"No. I did it on my office computer and nobody was there but me."
"Well, somebody tipped off the judge," I spat.
"Would you calm down?" he asked.
"Would you, if your best friend sold you down the river? Would you?" I yelled even louder.
Chapter 9
"No, and it's far worse than that," he said.
"Now what?" I asked. "The judge wants me to come to court and testify, too?"
"No. He and the mayor asked to see the tapes you sent. You know I couldn't say no to them."
"Oh, GREAT! Why didn't you just take out an ad in the paper, Mark Clay back from the dead?"
"Please Mary, the judge and the mayor they have all your old tapes, too. I think James gave them the access codes to them."
"That's just great." I threw my suitcase on the bed and flipped it open.
"What? You're going to run now?" he asked.
"If I stay, I wreck your career and my whole life becomes some tabloid's cheap scandal of the day. I'm not sticking around for that, my friend."
"And if you leave the city you love and the people that love you, will loose a good deal more than a good cop."
I cupped his chin as softly as I could. "You don't love me any more than this town does. You love the idea of me and the town, well, they just know some woman that dresses like a hooker can shoot off her mouth and send all the other hookers packing."
"They see a hooker and no matter if I am a cop or not they will always see a hooker." I started to cry, but I had to say what I felt while I had the time. "And you, well you just see your old friend Mark in a dress and high heels. Don't worry about me, I have more than enough money to get by on my own. And nobody knows where I got it, not even you or James.
"Don't make me arrest you, just to keep you here", he smiled.
"For what?" I replied. "Hoping that I could have a little bit of a normal life?" I cried.
"Then go," he said. "I'll tell the mayor that you refused his gift of the keys to the city." And the judge will be just as upset I'm sure since he and the mayor gave the whole city staff the day off tomorrow for a parade in your honor."
"I can't just"... "Just what?" he stopped me. "Look, wear that old wig you used back when we first started. I'll make sure the press stays a safe distance from you and after the dinner I will get you out of the building before anyone has the chance to question you."
"You'll do that just for me?" I replied.
"If it makes the mayor and judge happy along with most of the town." "Just to see to it that you know how much they really appreciate your hard work then yes, if that is what it takes, yes."
"And what will I wear? I can't very well sit with the mayor and our top judge looking like a hooker now, can I?"
"No, but you can look like a cop and I have a woman's uniform in the car. It might fit a little loose, but I think it will work."
"Okay, Frank, I'll do it, but after tomorrow I am gone and you can stop covering for me and get on with your life. Okay?"
"We'll talk about that later," he said, as he dropped the uniform on my bed.
"I'll pick you up at 8:00 tomorrow morning. And be ready, please. The parade starts at 8:30."
"I'll be ready," I replied.
Parade, hell, I thought to myself as I packed. It might just as well be my funeral. Once they all know who I am, it's just a matter of time. But there wasn't much else to do now. They would know sooner or later and the sooner might be the better. Maybe I can get killed in the line of duty this time, I said to myself.
Frank was right on time and the uniform was almost too small as opposed to, too big. It was skin tight and no way was I going to get the buttons on top closed. Frank laughed at my attempts at modesty and reminded me he had seen me showing far more that hint of boobs. When we got to the front of the line, Frank put the top down on the car and told me to sit on the back with my feet in the seat.
"Up high," he added, "so the people can see you."
Every store in town must have been closed that day. And I found out later on that indeed they all were and the only mill in town took the day off, as well. I had never in all my life seen so many people out on the sidewalks and sitting in the windows, as Frank drove me through town. It was all Frank could do to drive for all the flowers the men were throwing to me.
The mayor gave a short speech and then handed me the keys to the city. The roar of the crowd was deafening and I held the keys high till the cameras quit flashing. As soon as I stepped up to the microphone, a hush fell on the city such as I had never known. I would like to thank you one and all for making this one of the truly great cities we live in. We have the best mayor and finest police chief.
And Judge Murphy, after all, he's the one that puts the bad guys away. They all clapped and cheered for the men and I stepped down so the Judge could have his turn. According to the Judge, not a single officer on the force had done more than I or given more than I to clean up the town. How right he was and how little did he know. I was given a commendation and a Medal of Valor Award and form there we went inside to eat.
Frank rushed me off stage and quickly the mayor, along with the judge, Frank and myself, headed for a back entrance to the city hall. Once inside, the judge looked at me and my blood ran cold, as he was grinding his jaw. The mayor was looking me just as hard and I had no clue what had changed the mood so quickly.
"For years now this town," the judge spoke first, "has known there was a lady that knew all and saw all, but nobody saw her or knew who she was. Are you Daisy?" he asked in a stern tone.
"No, sir," I replied, "but I do know the person you're asking about. And let me assure you he's no lady."
"Well, from what I am told you're not either," the mayor spoke up.
So Frank had kept my secret after all, I thought to myself.
"If you can spare me a minute, Mr. Mayor, I believe I can clarify that issue for you rather quickly." I spread my legs just a touch and then raised my skirt till it was above my waist. I had on a garter belt and stocking, but no panties.
"Now, I am sure that wasn't very lady like, but as you have seen with your own eyes, I am surely not a man now, am I?"
"I guess not," the mayor said with some disgust in his voice. Frank was all but busting a gut to laugh and the mayor and the judge, as well.
"I guess she laid that issue to rest," the judge spoke softly.
The dinner, as it were, lasted well into the evening and I was glad when Frank told them it was time to get back to work. He had things to do, as well, and crime never takes a day off, he added. Frank was quiet again as he drove me home and true to his word I never had to deal with a single reporter. As soon as I was in the house, Frank said his goodbye.
I knew I could stay now and with the mayor and the judge well convinced that I was a female. The rumor mill would be laid to rest pretty quick like. Frank had seen, as well, with his own eyes, too. And I don't recall if I had told him that I was really a woman before. He might have thought I was still really a man. Either way I was well known to the public as a cop now and that was all there was to it.
There was a gift wrapped box on my bed and the house was locked when we got there. I wondered how it got there even more than what was in it. It smelled pretty, but with a hint of leather and that was a smell I knew well. I had worn it plenty over the last few months. I opened the box and inside I found a badge and a gun. Engraved on the gun it said, to my best friend and partner, Mary Jo. And the city name, as well as the state, along with mine, were on the badge. And on the back it read, with love, from Frank.
The mayor and judge called me later that evening and apologized for believing the rumor that I was a man. Never mind the infamous Daisy the police had been looking for, for quite some time now. I guess they had missed the part when I said I knew who Daisy was. Well, I owed Thomas more than either of them so his secret was safe with me.
Just before bedtime Frank called and I asked what was up with the gun and the badge.
"Am I back on the force?" I asked.
"Well, you're not on the payroll or at least not right now. But the next time you flash your badge or call for help nobody will question it at least."
"Oh, so I work for free now," I shot back. "Well, you do have the keys to the city so I guess you could plead your case to the mayor," he laughed.
"After today, I am the last person he wants to see I assure you," I laughed with him.
"Well, that was quite a show you put on today."
"Well, I am what I am and that's all I'm going to say."
"Well, why didn't you tell me?" he asked.
"Why didn't you try to find out on your own?" I replied.
"I did try to tell you." "I know. I know," he butted in. "Sleep well," he said, "and I am sure we will talk again soon."
"Sleep well," I replied and hung up the phone.
For now or at least I hoped the roller coaster ride I had been on had stopped. And if all went well, we could all get back to our normal lives. If any of this even seems like normal any more.
I figured sooner or later Frank would come back around and this time I was actually hoping it was pleasure not business he had on his mind. On the other hand, with Frank's Latin blood it was an even money bet if I would ever see or hear from him again. All in all Frank knew the truth and some people don't handle the truth well. Still I figured at some point the scale would tip in my favor.
In the meantime, I worked at the hobby shop any time Daisy wanted or needed the help. Mark Clay's name was added to the fallen officer's plaque in the downtown square and I suspected it was Frank that got that for me. A way of showing his old college buddy they were still friends.
As for the city, well, once word gets out that the cops don't put up with trash in their town, the criminal element seems to just dry up and the new ones pass you by. The city was in good hands with Frank and nobody questioned his visit's to the hobby shop to see a one time hooker and ex-cop. And, no, I never was put back on the payroll. And, yes, the clothes I had worn as a hooker found their way back to the attic to stay.
It was almost a year after the parade and almost to the day when Frank came knocking at my door. Lana let him in, of course, and brought him to the study where I was reviewing my stock portfolio's. He gave me a friendly hug and a kiss on the cheek much as he had the last few times I had seen him.
"So how are things with the city?" I asked.
"All seems well," he said, but with a forced smile that wasn't normal at all.
"So what are you not telling me?" I asked.
"Nothing really, just a girl," he sighed.
"What? She dumped you for a change?" I asked.
"No," his head went down. "She just kinda went away and I have never felt like that for anybody."
"Well, it's not like you're helpless here. You have the whole police force at your disposal. You can find her if you really want," I smiled.
"This is true," he forced a smile, "but I'm not so sure she wants to be found," he added.
"Frank, you're a handsome and wonderful man. No woman worth her salt would say no to you."
"Well, Mary Jo did, and I really miss that street wise little cop."
"I never said no, Frank. I just choose not to be known as hooker anymore."
The End.
For the Love of a Girl
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
John Wesley was everything but average. Having lost his soul mate and love of his life, he embarks on a ten year journey that will eventually bring her home. He will come close to paying the ultimate price only to be saved from the brink of death. What would you do for love?
John was glad to be out of the office, although, he could think of better ways to spend a Friday night. Witness protection wasn’t a job he liked and for all that it mattered he didn’t even like the system that allowed such a thing. Did people really believe that a person turned state’s witness wasn’t just as guilty as the people they testified against?
Laura walked across the stage and took her diploma graduating from Junior High School and looking forward to starting high school next year. Becky, her younger sister, stood in the chair next to John so she could see over the other people in the crowd.
From the end of the row a man grabbed Becky and took off in a run. John broke into a sprint chasing after them as the man carried her under his arm like a sack of potatoes. He made the staircase that went to the roof of the building and John took a sigh of relief, as once there he had nowhere to go.
The man looked over his shoulder as soon as he was on the roof and knew John was just a few steps behind. Still in a full trot, he let Becky go and that should have ended the chase. Another agent spoke in John’s ear piece that he would get Becky and John should continue the chase.
At the edge of the roof the man jumped landing on another just a few feet below and John did likewise. The chase continued and John knew it would soon be over. They were on the roof of the annex now and it was a small building. When the man ran to the edge, he spotted a tree limb that looked sturdy enough to hold him and jumped. Not to be outdone, John followed suit, but missed the limb that the man had his arms around. He did catch the man around his waist and the weight of both men was too much for the one man to hold on. They both went crashing to the ground and that is where this story really starts.
“Let’s face it, John, you’re lucky to be walking, much less be pain free,” Connie said, as she wrote on his medical file.
“Next you will remind me how lucky I am to still be a man and still have a job and so on,” he stated in a gruff voice.
“No, I wouldn’t remind you of what you already know. Try to help you with your denial problems? Absolutely,” she said, as she closed the file.
“I thought the Nile was a river,” he jokingly replied.
Connie was not amused as she turned on her heel and headed off to see her next patient. She had to make a call first as the director wanted an update on his condition. She wanted to make the call like any normal person would want a toothache.
“Noah Conner,” he answered the phone.
“Hi Noah, it’s Connie,” she said with a sigh.
“I take it you are not going to give me good news,” he said, as he leaned back in his chair.
“He won’t give up the cane, he can walk and get around. Thermal scans show the pain from his back radiating down through his hip and lower leg muscles, but until he is ready to do the therapy there isn’t much I can do for him,” she stated her case plainly.
“What about those secondary traits you told us might crop up?” He asked.
“So far the hormone treatments have kept that in check, but he can’t keep going the way he is,” she said in a chipper tone. “Do you have some sinister plan for him?” She asked.
“Not exactly, but what if those hormones had the opposite effect, I mean it has been known to happen, right?” He replied.
“Yes, if his body rebelled, he would soon look like one of the girls like it or not,” Connie said in an unsure tone. “Are you telling me you think that would bring him around and maybe change his outcome?” She added.
“Is there an avenue we haven’t been down?” He asked.
“At this point no, not really,” she replied.
“It’s several months down the road yet, but each year, when fashion week comes around, I let several of the women from the office work that detail. Think he could be ready by then?” Noah asked.
“Sure, the physical changes will happen fast in his condition, but getting his head to follow along could be a much bigger problem,” she said with a big smile.
“I’ll leave that in your capable hands,” he replied as he ended the call.
Friday, John was back at the medical building for his therapy and this time Connie was acting much different. Before she asked him to try and walk without the cane she offered him a back brace. It was actually a corset, but she didn’t tell John that.
After getting the corset as tight as she could, she took his shoes and had one of the other therapists add the heel lifts. When she asked him to stand and walk this time, he was almost pain free. In fact, he was pain free enough to walk without the cane. The corset held a lot of pressure on the inflamed nerves in his lower back and that was just the ticket or so she thought, based on the smile Connie saw.
The thermal scan, when he walked, showed only a slight amount of pain, so another heel lift was added and he walked the course again. Now he was pain free, two inches taller and his back was board straight, but pain free was worth it to him.
It was time for his hormone treatment so when Connie asked for his bare hip he knew what was coming. Connie wasn’t pleased to be doing something so underhanded, but the evidence so far was that it would work. She put as much female hormones in his hip as she figured was safe to and closed the cut with one stitch.
John was smiling and chatting to anybody that would talk to him and that had not been the case in over a year now. Connie explained that the tight brace would affect how much he could eat and he would likely lose some weight. Being tight to his body there was a good chance it would rub his skin raw in places and body hair only added to that problem.
When John left the building that day, he was walking free of pain and the cane that he so despised. Connie added the corset and heel lifts to the other list of things they had used for his therapy and that was done just as a matter of billing. She noted the hormones, but left out the fact that they were for the female gender. When she got to the why section of the form, she wrote complications from a fall.
John had gotten a promotion and was awarded a metal for his work that day. The man he had fallen from the tree with was dead and John was injured in the most unkind way. A steel rod, small as it was, had been driven in the ground to mark a new water line for the school. It pierced John at the groin and went in far enough to rupture his L-2 and L-3 disk in his back. The nerves in that area were a mess now and the reason for most of his pain.
It had taken four operation to save John’s penis and even now he would tell you it was not something you wanted to see, even in the bedroom. His balls were gone along with his prostate gland and he openly admitted that he wasn’t much of a man anymore.
Connie was his doctor and therapist and at times his only friend. He worked in the office on the days he could manage the pain well enough, too, and that wasn’t too often. They often carried on as if boyfriend and girlfriend. John could still talk that smooth male banter that often melted more than one girl’s heart. He had to bridal that now as even if it worked he knew he couldn’t follow through in the bedroom.
Back at his apartment he looked at himself hard in the mirror. The tight brace changed the way he stood and the heel lifts made him seem to be taller. The brace also changed his shape and while carried more than a few extra pounds these days, he wouldn’t have said he had a girlish figure. That would change soon and John’s attitude would have to change as well.
Friday morning when John walked in the building without his cane, people just stared in awe. Heads turned and people stopped what they were doing to see the once faltering agent seemingly back to his old self. Even Noah took notice as everything in the office seemed to stop all at once.
Nikki sat at the desk opposite of John and she stood to mark the day he returned without his trusted cane. Nikki was already eyeballs deep in checking out the designers and models for fashion week this year. She had worked that project last year and she figured she would again this year. She wanted to be prepared and know all she could as she had already been asked unofficially to be the lead agent this time around.
Over the years John had grown accustomed to her, often talking out loud to herself. Diana sat at the corner desk closest to them and often laughed when John would answer Nikki’s question without being prompted to. It wasn’t a laughing matter as he was right almost every time he did. On the occasion that he wasn’t, he would chide Nikki that she had to ask the right question to get the right information.
No one, save Noah, knew that John had a photographic memory. Never mind that he could speed read and type faster than anyone in the office. Couple all that with a 140 IQ and you can easily figure out why Noah wanted him back on the job. As a male or a female he or she was a one of a kind person.
To prove his prowess at the computer one day he went to a station that had a real fast printer. He typed two pages of a five page report and then hit the print button. He typed the last three pages before the printer could finish with no mistakes, I might add. Of course, that was years ago now and he had spent far too much time in the field to be happy at a desk anymore.
Nikki was the perpetually happy person of the trio and if you said she was average then you knew all there was to know about her. She was average tall, average build and so on. Diana came from a native American family and it showed in her coal black hair and dark brown eyes. She had a slightly smaller build than Nikki and often overdressed to compensate for that. Noah had put them together hoping some of John’s natural abilities would wear off on them. He was sure the girls had improved some over the years and John was a big reason for that.
John stayed for the full shift that Friday and when he stood to walk to the elevator the whole office applauded. It was the first time he had worked a full shift in longer than anyone could remember. Noah even added his hands to the applause.
The last thing Noah wanted to do was to bring down a good man, but his hand was set to the plow now. People and the powers that be above him wanted a productive agent or he had to be let go. So far he had cost the agency over two million in doctor bills alone. He hadn’t worked a case since the fall and that was not good for the agency.
John had just gotten in the door when the phone rang. It was Mark in the main office and the news was not good. John and Mark had graduated at the same time and were still fast friends. Mark was more of a computer geek than John but not by much.
“Word is, if you’re not back to being a productive agent by the end of the year, you get your walking papers,” Mark stated it flatly.
“Thanks for the heads up, but so far as I know our office has no active case to work right now,” John replied.
“That’s not true, but then it’s probably not a job you would want to be part of,” Mark replied.
“You’re talking about the red carpet deal for fashion week?” John replied.
“That’s it, and from what I can tell Noah and the office in whole are working the damn thing,” Mark stated, sure of himself.
“All the female agents are I am sure, but the men won’t be,” John sighed.
“Your name is on the list,” Mark said, then paused.
“I’m sure it’s a typo, but I will talk to Noah about it,” John said with a light laugh.
John spent the weekend out of the back brace as much as he could. His only other relief was to spend a lot of time in his hot tub and he did that on a regular basis. Monday morning with the brace back on he went straight for Noah’s office as soon as he was in the door.
“What the hell is my name on the fashion week job for?” John huffed.
“John, you’re the top agent in this office, your name is always at the top of any assignment we get. Check the records for yourself,” Noah added.
John was happy when he sat at his desk and pulled up all the active cases they had been given. Noah had spoken the truth, but it still didn’t seem right seeing his name on an assignment decidedly best suited for the ladies. Nikki and Diana tried to console him telling him that there were always some men that worked the back stage areas.
“You never know,” Nikki winked. “You might get to meet someone famous,” she smiled and then went back to work.
He hadn’t been pulled in and briefed so for now he pushed it off his mind. He had been tracking a mob figure for a while now and he had an alert that one had been shopping for plane tickets to New York. He was currently in Switzerland ducking a court summons to testify in a different case. John wanted this guy and really bad, as he was one that had his men try to take Becky.
John blamed this man for his condition at the time and rightly so. He was a low level lieutenant in the organization and under enough pressure he would crack and bring the whole thing down. John just wanted him alone in a room for a few minutes, that was all it would take.
Two months would pass before John noticed any of the changes in his body. It might have escaped his notice then had he not been standing on the scale some twenty pounds lighter than the last time he checked. He could take off the brace now and still be pain free for several hours and it was a sure bet the brace was reshaping his torso. Losing a few pounds was fine, but it seemed whatever he had lost did not come from his butt, hips or chest. If anything, they had gotten fatter.
As he lost the weight, John tightened the brace more and more and now some three months later he was asking Connie for a smaller one. Connie could easily see the signs of his change. His breast had some shape now and by his next visit he would need a bra. His hips were starting to show and his butt was rounding out quite nicely. Much of his upper body hair had fallen out and his legs now had hair only below the knees. He never had any facial hair to speak of and what he had now looked like peach fuzz.
Connie considered it a dirty trick, but she had little choice at the time but to try it.
“The only brace we have smaller than the one you have now is for a female. It will work just the same, but it has cups for the boobs that you don’t have,” she smiled.
John thought about it for a few minutes. His job was already on the line and he needed the pressure on those nerves to stop the pain. He hadn’t missed a day since he started wearing the brace, but that was no clear sign his job was not still in the balance. No one ever saw the brace, save him, so he decided he could get by with it while she ordered him a new one.
“Wow, this thing is pinching me.” John said.
“That’s just the underwire for the boobs. Let me show you how to stop that.” Connie said, as she scooped his small boobs into cups.
With that done she finished tightening it and there was no question now that he needed some new clothes. Connie did her best to sell him on the idea of unisex clothes as his shape was not as manly as before. That was about as close as she was going to get to saying he had a girlish figure now. He gave her a sour look then got dressed and left.
John was not dressed to brave the New York winter when he left for his shopping trip that following Saturday morning. Hell, he hadn’t seen fit to make his way to the barber shop since the fall and he didn’t plan to today either. No, this was for some clothes that fit and then it was back home and back in the hot tub.
The first store he stopped at was for men only and it took all of five minutes to realize they had nothing that would fit over his hips and not be swimming loose at the waist. Another store just two blocks away, again a men’s only store got the same results. Dejected he walked a half block back the way he came to a store that boasted it was unisex.
Carol was the sales woman that helped him and she had to wonder if this was the man Connie had told her about. That had been over a week ago so she doubted it was him. The first pants suit she brought out for him fit like a glove, save that the shirt he offered was too loose. A second one, pinstripe like many the men would wear, fit great as well. Again, the shirt was a bit loose for his taste. She offered him some of the softer and lighter colors, but he deemed such as that women’s wear and passed on it politely.
Having picked five new suits the tailor walked out and marked the areas that needed to be altered. Carol was already figuring up her commission when John let it slip that his therapist had told him about the unisex stores. Carol decided to throw in the cream colored suit for free since she now knew this was the guy she had been told about. She even slipped in three pairs of her best pantyhose and a pair of her best high heeled pumps. She could only imagine him trying to walk in the four inch stiletto heels, what a sight that would be.
John went home smiling knowing that his new clothes would be sent to his apartment Monday afternoon. His second floor apartment didn’t have a great view, but for the price he could live with it. And on this particular day the view from his hot tub was rather nice. It was snowing to beat the band and it had started just as he got home. It could snow till morning for all he cared. The hot coffee and the hot tub were all he needed as the pain began to subside again.
He called Connie on Sunday and thanked her for the suggestion of the unisex clothing store. The other stores he had stopped at had nothing that even came close to fitting him, but he had found five nice suits at a unisex store and was happy to get them. Connie was polite and accepted his thanks although Carol had already told her about the whole thing.
Monday morning the whisper network at the office was working overtime. Nikki and Diana were going to be officially asked to head the project for fashion week. Of course, that would be after John had turned down the job as it were. Top agents always get to pick and choose on voluntary jobs. Noah didn’t bother asking John if he wanted it, he had already made his feeling pretty clear on the subject.
Late that day, when Nikki and Diana got the job, they asked John to stop at the bar and have a drink with them. They had done it for him so he agreed and they left about an hour early as was normal for a Monday. At the bar they all sat down with their drinks and tried to blend in with the crowd.
John had just finished his drink when Carol called to tell him that his clothes would be arriving late today what with the weather and all the new snow on the ground. He assured her that was not a problem and that ended the call. A second round was bought by Nikki and she and Diana talked about how fashion week was a fluff job, but at least they were out of the office.
John’s phone rang a second time and this time the girls saw his face go dark, as it were.
“I have to go,” he said as he stood and buttoned his jacket.
“Is something wrong?” Nikki questioned.
“Yes, according to my neighbor, the apartment building is on fire,” he stated as he headed for the door.
The girls grabbed their coats and followed him to the scene. By the time they arrived the building was fully ablaze and there was nothing left of his apartment save the ashes. Just before the last fire truck left, Carol’s delivery person arrived. The young man finally spotted John and gave him the garment bag full of new clothes.
Diana lived on the upper east side and offered John a place to stay till he could recover and find a new place to stay.
“Are you sure you want a pale face at your house?” John said with some surprise.
“I’ll muddle through,” Diana said with a grin as they got in their cars.
John wasn’t from New York and really knew very little of the history for the Big Apple. When they arrived at Diana’s place, he marked it with his GPS, sure he could never find the place if he didn’t.
It was beautiful older home that had money written all over it. John had known from the start that Diana came from money, but this was far more than he expected. Diana closed the door behind them.
“Welcome to my home,” she said with hands palm up. “I would appreciate a little discretion about it, as far as work is concerned,” she added.
“Sure,” John replied as she took him to one of the bedrooms.
John laid the garment bag on the bed and was looking around when Diana opened it and started to hang the contents up in the closet.
“And I thought I had nice taste,” Diana whistled as she checked the labels of the clothes. “I hope your girlfriend appreciates the money you spent on her,” she added as she hung up the first suit.
“Those are mine, I don’t have a girlfriend right now,” John said from the bathroom that joined the bedroom. “What made you think I had a girl?” John asked, now standing in the room with her.
“Donna Karen, Ann Kline, Roxy, these are all designer labels for women,” Diana pointed out the obvious to her.
John looked at the clothes as if in deep thought for a moment and then asked a fateful question.
“What is the definition of unisex clothing?” He asked, knowing these were the things he had tried on and picked for himself.
“Generally speaking, it is clothes that can be worn by either sex,” she replied.
“Well, then unless someone brought me the wrong order, those are mine,” he stated.
“Someone told you and sold these to you as being unisex?” She asked in a soft tone.
“Yes,” he replied.
“Then someone wants to see you dressed as a girl,” Diana stated.
“No, someone already did,” he replied still in thought.
“What?” Diana questioned as she wasn’t following his reasoning.
“Carol, the saleswoman at the store, she assured me these clothes were unisex,” he said, sounding agitated.
The last suit was the one he had rejected. It was cream colored and it just looked girlish to him. That wasn’t the only surprise Diana found as the box with the high heel shoes and the pantyhose were the last thing she found in the bag.
Being the nerd he was, John had the receipt from the store still in his wallet. After he had denied buying the shoes and pantyhose, he showed it to Diana as proof. At the bottom of the receipt she pointed out the added free accessories and complimentary suit.
“All in all that was a good deal considering you spent over two thousand dollars,” Diana said with a smile as she put the shoes in the closet.
Diana got on her cell and made two calls and two appointments for later that evening. She gave John one of those where do we go from here looks and then told him to get undressed.
“I’ll do no such,” he said in an indignant tone.
“Everybody already knows your manhood is a mess. We all know your back is all out of sorts as well. If you will trust me, just a little, we can maybe fix this and get some payback as well,” she smiled as she pointed to the bathroom.
John fumbled with the strings that laced the corset tight. He tried to tell Diana it was a back brace and had been his saving grace for the last few months. He could only have it off for a few hours before the pain would be so bad he couldn’t walk.
Diana informed him that was yet another lie as she knew a corset when she saw one and this one was for sure designed for a female. There was such a thing as a man’s corset, but it would look nothing like this she told him. John remembered that Connie had told him it was for a female after Diana had mentioned it. She had never called either of them a corset though.
Diana saw what Connie saw, the beginnings of a very female body. She pointed out all the things to John as she covered his legs and arms as well as his arm pits with hair remover. Having waited the appropriate amount of time, she sent him to the shower. John wasn’t surprised when she stepped out of the shower hair free and smelling as sweet as Diana did.
By now she was undressed as well and she gave him a housecoat while they walked to her hot tub. She offered him a shot of scotch which he gladly took before they stepped in the hot tub.
“You’re the first female that hasn’t seemed offended by my appearance,” he said in a soft tone.
“You mean your lack of most of your manly parts,” she said as she eased into the water.
“It’s not pretty and it don’t work, so you’re safe if that is even an issue,” he replied holding back his tears.
“If I didn’t feel safe you wouldn’t be here. It does beg one question,” she said as she sipped her scotch.
“Why I chose to keep my not working anatomy as opposed to having working anatomy like yours?” He asked the question for her.
“Yes,” she replied with a big smile.
“My father, I am an only child, and my mom is already gone. Dad will be soon enough and after that happens I will consider it. Till then I want him to be proud of his son,” I replied.
“So your choice wasn’t based on some macho bull shit that men are better than women, bla bla bla,” she replied still smiling.
“No, my father could be gone any day now and I just didn’t want his last memories to be of me becoming a female,” John replied, again holding back his tears.
Diana poured them another round of scotch. She wanted him relaxed as possible when the time for his appointments came. Two drinks at the bar and now with two generous shots of scotch in his system Diana could tell he was starting to feel better. The door bell rang and they got out of the hot tub as Diana went to get the door.
Mari and Bobby gave their sister a hug and then decided that John was their patient tonight. After the introductions, John listened as Diana gave them the run down on his condition. Maria and Bobby helped him to the room where the massage bed was and then got him on it face down.
“Maria is a specialist in pressure point massage and Bobby is the best chiropractor in town. If these two can’t get you back to normal, then it’s probably not going to happen,” she smiled.
In no time Maria found his inflamed sciatic nerves. When she first tried to work on it he all but jumped off the bed. It took most of an hour before she could actually work directly on the nerve without him moving to avoid her hands. When she finally got him to relax the muscles around the nerves, it was time for Bobby to do his part. When Bobby applied the pressure in the right place, his back began to pop, his hips lined up, and his shoulders as well. Maria worked on him for another half hour and then got him up and walking again.
He wasn’t pain free, but he felt better than he had in a long time. It was bedtime now and he walked without help to bed and got in. Diana talked with her brother and sister for a while and then they called it a night as well. They knew he would be sore come morning, but the pain would not be the same.
Around five the next morning Diana teased John out of bed with a cup of gourmet coffee. It was a sure bet, he thought, that she knew at least one of his weaknesses. He was moving slowly, but not limping as he made his way to the table. Maria, Bobby and Diana were already there.
“So how are you feeling this morning?” Maria inquired of John.
“My back feels like someone drove a truck over me last night, but the nerve pain I have been feeling is much less noticeable,” he replied.
“That’s great!” Maria chirped. “That means you’re on the mend, a few more treatments and you will be good as new,” she added with a big smile.
John gave her that, ‘if you say so’ look and drank some more of his coffee.
Diana called Noah and told him about the fire at John’s place and that they would go today looking for him a new place to stay. Diana knew Noah didn’t buy the excuse in a way, but there had been a fire and John did need a new place to stay.
The four of them sat at the table having coffee till John was well awake and then it was back to the massage table for a while.
While Maria worked over the sore muscles, Diana gave John his first real manicure, making sure his nails were clean and snag free. Bobby popped his back again, only this time it didn’t move as much. Bobby said that was good as it held some of the alignment from the night before. They all moved to the hot tub for a good soak and it was mostly for John’s sake.
Maria got out of the tub first and cooked breakfast for the group. When John got out of the tub, he was moving around pretty good and without any assistance.
After they had eaten their fill, Diana gave John the matching pedicure. His nails were still soft from being in the hot tub and it went pretty quick.
Around eight that morning Maria and Bobby left for their regular jobs.
“What now?” John asked when they were gone.
“First, let’s talk a little. I know you are working a different case than Nikki and I. Can or will you talk about it?” Diana asked.
“Sure, I am after Jerald Wayne, AKA Jerry, the fish, so named for the first man he killed and left hanging from a shark hook. He started in California as an enforcer for the mob, then made the mistake of marrying the boss’s daughter. They moved to south Florida to get away, as it were, and another mob boss took him in,” John paused and drank some of his coffee.
“His new boss was reckless and not afraid to get his hands dirty. He personally killed a man who didn’t pay back a very large loan and there were two witnesses to the crime. The man and woman that saw it had a three year old daughter, but they agreed to testify even knowing the danger. Jerry kidnapped the daughter and she hasn’t been seen since. It was done for leverage against the mom and dad and they didn’t testify,” John said sadly.
“That’s how Jerry works now. You get in trouble and need some witnesses to not testify, you call Jerry,” John added.
“You figure it was his men that went after Becky, the day you were injured?” Diana said, as a question.
John didn’t reply and didn’t see the need to, she was right and he didn’t need to confirm it. There was a long silence between the two and it was clear that Diana was plotting just what she would say and how.
“Okay, change of subject. Are you aware that the agency didn’t expect you to return to work as a man?” Diana asked.
“In a manner of speaking, yes. They did push the idea of the sex change operation pretty hard,” he replied.
Diana opened her laptop and let him the see the mass E-mail that had gone out after his injury. It laid out the rules for dealing with him as a female and even had his new ID and badge number. John would be erased from the system and June would be backdated to the time when John started with the agency. For all to know it would be as if John never existed. There were several pages of E-mail and when he was done reading he was to some degree shocked at it all.
“You showed me this, why?” He asked.
“Come with me,” Diana said, as she offered her hand.
At the end of the hall there was a room that Diana had converted to a makeshift gym. Mirrors lined one wall and she stopped with John in front of them.
“Take off your housecoat,” she stated as hers hit the floor.
John wasn’t floored when saw that he and Diana had almost had the same body shape. His body was feminizing itself from the lack of male hormones and he had been told this could happen. While John took in what he saw, Diana started talking again.
“You’re becoming one of us like it or not. You are going to need some help, everything that you know about being a man is going to change and faster now than you might have imagined. I’ll help you, I’ll teach you all that I know from twenty years of being a woman. Your part is to learn and not buck me every step of the way,” she paused, as if to see what his answer would be.
“You are right, and I can see that now, but I won’t have the operation before my father passes on,” he stated flatly.
“You don’t have to have the operation to become a woman until you are ready. In the mean time, you still need to learn what it is to be a woman. It’s a whole different world when you start trying to dress and act and be the woman you look like,” she said.
“I’ve never dressed like a woman even as a joke or a gag. This could be a much bigger job than you might think,” John said in halted voice.
“The first part of that is being willing to at least try,” Diana replied. “By the way, how is the pain?” She added as if it were an afterthought.
John hadn’t thought about the pain he had been feeling for the last year. His mind was on other things and he wondered if what he saw in the mirror was truly a sign of things to come or if this was where the changes had stopped.
“It’s not nearly as bad as it has been. It mostly feels like sore muscles now,” he replied to the question.
After a nice dinner that Diana cooked, they both headed off to bed. Diana didn’t have the luxury of being off the next day unless she wanted to start burning her vacation and sick leave days. She had already planned the day out for John with Maria and Bobby, of course, after a day of TLC from those two, John might wish he had gone to work as well.
Chapter 2
Diana hit the door for work the next morning with her purse tucked tightly under her arm as she made a bee line to Noah’s office. She had that determined woman look on her face and his secretary just buzzed her in with a smile.
“Nikki and I want John on the team,” Diana said, even before she said hello.
“Well, now that that is out of the way, good morning and do have a seat,” Noah replied softly.
“I know you want John back and I know he needs to be productive or be gone,” she replied, and “good morning, sir,” she added.
“Do you know who John Wesley really is, Diana?” Noah said calmly.
“I know he’s been with us for the last seven years and he has made more than a few cases as well. Past that, no, I don’t really know him.
“Well, let me give you something to think about before I or you really make a decision. John was born into an average family, but he kept company with a girl that shared his birthday. She came from a very wealthy family, originally from England. I’m going a ways back but you will understand just listen,” he paused.
“The young girl’s parents witnessed a murder and agreed to testify even though it was mob connected. There were threats against the family and John was never far from the young girl’s side, even at thirteen years old he deemed himself her protector. Lisa Ann, that’s the girl name, said that John was her soul mate and swore they would always be together,” Noah paused again.
“Then the day came when two men snatched Lisa Ann. According to the news, as well as the bystanders’ firsthand accounts, John Wesley pulled both his shoulders out of socket trying to pull the car door open and save Lisa Ann. Medical records proved that to be true later and John’s family was well rewarded for his attempt to save the girl,” Noah paused and looked over the folder at Diana, who just sat there with her jaw hung open.
“The family posted a five million dollar reward for the safe return of Lisa Ann and it has never been claimed. Afterwards, John went off the rails for a bit, became a troublemaker in high school, but he still aced every course he took. From high school he became a Marine for four years and was then recruited to the CIA black op’s division,” Noah paused to look over at Diana whose face now had almost no expression.
“He got nothing but top marks as a Marine and the CIA, as much as they will tell us, pretty much says the same. He’s an expert shot with a pistol or rifle, top honors in hand to hand combat, two black belts in the martial arts and all was well till about ten years ago. He went off the rails in France for two weeks, he was out of contact with the world,” Noah paused and now it was as if she was waiting for the punch line.
“Go on,” Diana urged, “he found her, he found Lisa Ann.
“His commander was about to write him off as KIA then just as he left the unit he suddenly returned. When his commander demanded a reason for his absence, he produced a picture of a girl holding a newspaper dated from the day before, according to John this was ‘his’ Lisa Ann,” Noah stopped and put down the file.
“What! That’s it? End of story?” Diana sputtered.
“Oh, no. The French police, as well as Interpol and every national airport, were given her picture, but till today she still has not been seen,” Noah paused again.
“Now you know most of what I know about John Wesley Banes. Safe to say if he wants you dead, you are dead. Likewise, he has no terms for surrender. He will look for Lisa Ann as long as there is air in his lungs. If working fashion weeks suits his needs, he will do it, so if you think you can tune him up for that, he’s all yours,” Noah stated.
“Do you still have the female Id you had made up for him?” Diana asked.
Noah turned in his chair and got a file from one of the cabinets behind him and passed it to Diana. “Anything else I can help you with today?” He said with a smile.
“I assume June gets the same clothing stipend as the rest of the female agents get?” Diana smiled, as she paused at the door.
“Of course,” Noah smiled back.
Diana went to her desk and brought Nikki up to speed on the events so far. She knew John’s apartment had burned and very little after that. Of course she knew about John’s medical problems, but she never imagined that she would see him looking anything like a real female. Diana assured her at the rate his body was changing he would soon have no choice and she had decided to help him through it.
At her house John started his day with a deep tissue massage followed by yet another adjustment by Bobby. Maria coaxed John into a leotard and tights to some aerobics, as well as some Yoga, now that his body had started to loosen up and relax a little. It was lunch time before John realized he hadn’t worn the brace all day, and what pain he was feeling from the nerves in his hip and back were much less than before.
Maria and Bobby both had that easy going nature, never pushy, but always ready to explain why they asked you to do the things they did. Maria looked very much like her sister, Diana, only she was a little smaller overall. Bobby didn’t look like a body builder, but the way he popped John’s body and adjusted his back it was a sure bet he was stronger than he looked. He had a lot of that native Indian look to him, much more that Maria and Diana and he seemed a bit moody at times. It made John wonder if he was helping only because his sister had asked him to.
Almost as soon as Diana was out the door Noah, called Connie and brought her up to speed as well.
“I’m sure the fire and police people have no clue how the fire started, but then I am equally sure you do,” Connie replied. “You can’t push him like that and heaven forbid if he decides to push back,” she added.
“You did say your friend Carol sold him several female suits. I saw no reason not to add a new maybe more female suited apartment as well,” Noah said with a smile. “I think it might be time for that voice coach you were telling me about,” Noah stated and then ended the call.
Noah seemed almost pleased with himself when he ended the call. He had been told from day one that John came under his command to keep him on a short leash. He had done his best and still John had managed to kill at least one man for every year he had been there. Of course, most of them made the mistake of coming after John to kill him. At his best John was never an imposing looking man, computer nerd best suited him for a general description, but that was so far from the truth that nobody would ever believe it.
Matilda was the first best choice for a voice coach and Connie called her just after lunch. She had just graduated several students and said she would be pleased to take John on for her usual fee, of course. Matilda was like the ultimate blond bombshell, but smart didn’t begin to cover who she was. Picture the prettiest California beach babe you can conger up then multiply that by a factor of ten and you will be close to how beautiful and smart she really was. If it wasn’t pretty, sexy or outright girlish, it didn’t exist in her world, and she knew how to use it all to her favor. Connie gave her the address to Diana’s place and told her it might be best if she just dropped in later that afternoon.
Diana got home just in time to give Maria and Bobby a hug before they went home. John was still sitting at the kitchen table in the leotard and tights Maria had talked him into wearing, when Diana came in and sat down.
“So how was your day?” Diana asked in a chipper voice.
“Different to say the least,” John replied as he took a sip of Scotch.
“Well, it’s official. Now you are on the team with Nikki and I or so said Noah,” she added as she got herself a shot of Scotch.
“Paint me surprised, I figured he would laugh you and me both out of the office,” John said with a big grin.
“Well, it did come with some strings attached,” Diana said in low tone. “He waited till I had what I asked for, then just before quitting time he gave me two weeks to bring June to his office,” she stated flatly.
“That’s pretty typical of Noah. He always wants you to believe you got just what you asked for, then almost as a afterthought, he will add some all but unobtainable deadline or some such thing,” John replied as he got another shot of scotch for both of them.
There was a knock at the door and Diana went to answer it. John was a bit nervous not sure if Diana had a boyfriend, he wondered if he should hide the bedroom. That was not the case and now they were joined by Matilda Matthews.
John sized her up as beautiful in a flash. He was even more nervous now as he stood to shake her hand.
“My name is Matilda and for the next few weeks I will be your voice coach. It is my understanding that you will be undercover as a female for some time, so I have been asked to help you train your voice and teach the proper way to speak as a female,” she stated, never looking away from John.
John just stood there for several seconds before he offered her a seat. She spoke very plain and proper and that was just the beginning of the things he noticed about her.
“My current schedule will make me available on Monday, Wednesday and Friday after five in the evening, would six in the evening here be suitable?” She said, again never taking her eyes off of John.
It was if she was looking through him with her dark blue eyes. She didn’t blink or look away not even for a second and it put John on edge. Almost before he realized it he had agreed to see her, and in short order she stood to leave. John had no clue she was also a hypnotist and she had already planted the seeds that would have him talking and acting like the ultimate girl in no time.
Diana saw the control Matilda had used on John and just how easily she had done it. For her part Matilda had likewise sized John up as an easy subject. His voice wasn’t in the lower register to start with so bringing up his tone to something fitting for a female should be very easy, she decided as she drove home.
Maria had already fixed dinner and John had eaten with her and Bobby earlier. Diana warmed up her plate and she and John passed the evening with small talk. Diana had brought home his laptop as he had requested her to and he looked through his e-mails while she ate her dinner.
His informant told him the Fish was still watching the legal notices for information on the trial of his friend. He had let it be known that he wasn’t coming back to the states till it was over or until the state dropped the case. To John that meant that Lisa Ann and her family were still in the line of fire. Nothing short of a mobster’s death in Florida and the arrest of Jack, the fish, would have them free of harm and he knew it. Lisa Ann knew it too and she wasn’t about to put her family in harm’s way.
Wednesday, John pretty well had the house to himself. He worked out in the gym with some free weight as he could feel his muscle tone slipping away. He wasn’t sure why, but he decided that it had to be hormone related as the outline and overall size of his boobs just seemed to get bigger by the day. As the time for his meeting with Matilda drew closer he thought long and hard about how he should dress and present himself in general. This was not normal for John in any way.
Around four thirty he got in the shower and washed and conditioned his hair, he checked for stubble from the previous hair removal and he was still clean as a whistle. With his hair rolled up in a towel he put on the corset being careful not to pinch his boobs. He opened a pair of stockings and tried to copy the moves of the girl in the video he had watched earlier. He sat the high heels by the bed and got the gray suit from the closet deciding from memory that it was the one he had liked best.
He pushed his penis, such as it was, down and back between his legs letting the pantyhose hold it in place. He slipped on the blouse first and was surprised that his boobs were big enough to show through. The pants were next and now that they were tailored they fit like a second skin. He tucked the blouse in, much like a man would tuck in the tail of his shirt, then buttoned the pants and closed the belt tight.
He sat at the foot of the bed and put on the high heels, rather amazed that his foot went in so easily with the pantyhose on. With the ankle straps secure he stood and tried to balance on the shoes that felt like stilts to him. He realized quickly that he had to keep his back straight to balance at all. He walked and wobbled the length of the bedroom before he got accustomed to not looking at his feet. Once that set in, and he realized that when he kept each step center to his body it was a big plus, he began to gain some confidence.
He moved to the bathroom where he took a dryer to his hair just using his hands to fluff out the natural curl he normally hid with a ponytail. He wasn’t about to try his hand at makeup, although, Diana had brought him a starter kit home. No this was enough and maybe even too much for his first official class with Matilda.
Diana arrived just as he had finished with his hair. John had already prepared dinner and when he realized she was home, he headed for the kitchen thinking she would be there.
The tap of a second set of high heels alerted Diana and she stopped half way up the stairs to see who it was. She watched as John came down the hall from his bedroom and she was shocked to see him in a new suit and wearing the high heels. John continued on towards the kitchen so Diana came back down to join him.
Matilda was due to be there at six and John wanted Diana to have time to eat before she arrived. Diana entered the kitchen as straight faced as she could, she didn’t want John to know how shocked she was to see him dressed like he was and wearing heels to boot.
There wasn’t much small talk before they sat to eat. Diana did compliment him on the suite for Matilda’s first real visit. John thanked her as he would for any compliment, but he didn’t want to start a conversation about wearing girl’s clothes so he left it at that. After some small talk about work when they finished eating, Diana excused herself knowing Matilda would arrive at any minute.
Chapter 3
John answered the door and invited Matilda in. She followed him down the hall taking notice of his uneasy gate in the heels he had on. It seemed clear to her for the female clothes and the shoes he could barely walk in that he was at least willing to make the effort to be and look like a female.
“Thank you,” Matilda said, as she took the chair he offered. “I understand that you will be using the name June for your female persona?” She said, in a questioning tone.
“That’s correct,” John replied, his voice going up a notch just from being nervous.
“You sound a little nervous so let’s cover those issues first,” she said, as she laid out two small tape recorders to record the session. “What about going undercover as a female concerns you most?” She asked.
“Well, being discovered as a man would be about the worst thing that could happen, I guess. Not being accepted as what I appear to be would high on the list as well,” he added.
“So you have given all this some real thought? Is there more or are those two things the big hurdles as you see it?” She asked in a easy tone.
“Hair, makeup, actually walking in high heels, the list goes on, trust me. Getting past the first two I think would make the others much easier to deal with, well, that and getting my voice to match as well,” he said, remembering that she was actually a voice coach.
They talked for an hour or so and John tried to be as open and honest as he could with her. When they were done she gave him a short but pointed speech.
“You have to understand first that we are all mind, spirit and body. Your spirit is like your life force and for the most part it’s just along for the ride. Your body tells your mind who you are based on the rules or standards of what society says is right. You are about to set out to break all the rules. Your body may fully well believe that it is male and now you have to convince it that it is actually female. When the mind begins to register the change, it does something like a status check. It wants to know what changed and how and why along with a million other questions. Are you following me June?” She paused.
“Sure, I see what you are getting at,” replied John.
She reached in her tote and got a very real looking set of silicone breast and gave them to him. “I want you to wear these twenty- four seven till I say otherwise. There is an adhesive with them that will make them secure to your chest. Real women have breasts twenty-four hours a day and for now I want you too, as well. Understand this about training the mind, I am not trying to embarrass you or anything like that,” she said, as she judged his reaction for a moment.
She then gave him a set of three DVD’s that she asked him to watch at least once before they got together again. “I understand you have been in a lot of pain since the fall so I also want you to have this CD. All you will hear is what sounds like a very angry thunderstorm for about one hour. It should help you with the pain as well as helping you sleep,” she added with a smile.
John promised to do as she asked, and then the meeting was over. Diana had sat at the top of the stairs and listened to the entire conversation. The old house had great acoustics and from the top of the stairs you could hear anything that happened on the lower floor.
Diana waited for the sounds of Matilda’s car leaving the driveway to go down and talk with John. She listened as if it was the first time, while John told her all about the meeting. Diana offered to help him with getting the breast glued on and in the right position and he gladly accepted. John told her the rest of what Matilda had said, as she glued and placed each breast according to the directions. As soon as the glue was set John let the breast settle into the cups of the corset. With his blouse and jacket back on they went to the living room and watched the first DVD.
Diana was stunned more so than John as the DVD covered female clothing for every occasion. Not just dresses and skirts but what a woman should and should not wear underneath. It was a two hour DVD and covered everything down to the last detail as far as female clothing was concerned. When it ended, even Diana felt as if she had learned a few things. She and John both were looking forward to watching the next DVD.
By now it was bed time and Diana knew tomorrow was another round with Maria and Bobby for John. Maria would call near the end of the day and tell her how John was coming along. When John got to the bedroom and undressed, he felt the full weight of the breasts for the first time. He put the CD in the player beside the bed and turned down the volume so it wouldn’t disturb Diana then lay down.
During the night, his mind was bombarded with suggestions that he was becoming a she both mind and body. He would now feel lost without the breasts attached to his chest and anything other than female clothing would not look or feel right on her. She would now desire to wear makeup and to learn all she could about becoming a woman in general.
Unfortunately for John, the player was set for repeated play so John was bombarded with these suggestions for the full time that he slept. There was also a suggestion that he learn to ignore the little aches and pains that came with being a woman.
Thursday, John was rather chipper as Maria and Bobby put him through the paces like they had on Tuesday. He never complained and did everything he was asked to do. Maria only reported his unusually happy mood and beyond that all seemed the same to her.
After dinner, when Diana got home, they sat and watched the second DVD. This one covered in great detail all there was to know about the deportment of a lady. More than once the narrator said, this or that was proper for a lady, she never said girl or woman, it was always a lady. Posture was covered in great detail as well and close to the end Diana realized what was going on. John was being programmed to be a lady or to at least know how to be one.
On Friday again John had the place to himself. He had listened to the CD every night just as Matilda had asked him to. He had a few sore muscles from the workout yesterday, but it didn’t bother him to much as he sat and watched the last DVD.
This one was all about makeup and hair styles. John was really drawn into the video as his mind soaked up the information like a sponge. Proper nail care was covered almost as a footnote, but nothing was left to chance. Since he had time he re-watched the first two DVD’s and more of it stuck with him this time than before.
John dressed much the same for Matilda as he had last time. He walked with a smoother gate now and even noticed the difference. When Matilda arrived with her stylist in tow, she was surprised that John so willingly accepted the idea of a full makeover. Sharon did her part well giving John a full set of acrylic nails and the pedicure to match. His hair was trimmed and style and his eyebrows were thinned and arched just enough to look feminine. Last but not least both his ears were pierced twice and the starters were left in along with the aftercare information she would need.
John hardly noticed that as he spoke with the girls his voice seemed to naturally go up till he sounded just like one of them. In fact until Matilda compliment her on the soft rather sweet sounding voice she was using she didn’t notice at all. The compliment didn’t suddenly make her voice drop either. If anything, it kind of set her voice there, as what would be normal now.
From the time that Matilda arrived until June walked her to the door, her mind was almost blank about what had happened. When Diana told her that the makeup looked rather natural on her, June had no memory of putting on any makeup and had to move to a mirror to see for herself. Indeed, she was wearing makeup, although, for the life of her she had no memory putting it on. The face and body she saw in the mirror was all female and the manicured nails and freshly permed hair just added to that look.
Diana had had a long day at work and headed off to bed early as June decided to watch the DVD’s again. She sat up all night watching them and drinking coffee. She did get a short nap, but when Diana got up she did as well. June knew Diana loved to shop and she mentioned it was suppose to be a nice day and that June needed almost everything to fill out her wardrobe, the shopping blitz was on.
Diana picked a mall just north of where they lived as nobody there was likely to know who they were. This would be the first time June had been out in public and Diana feared embarrassment as bad or worse than John did. John had already felt his body and mind go on autopilot the night before with Matilda and Sharon, and he suspected as soon as he found himself surrounded by the women at the mall the effect would be the same.
John was dressed and ready to go before Diana actually decided just where they would go. He wore the cream colored suit as to him it was the most feminine of the clothes he had to wear. Pantyhose and the high heels were the only truly feminine things he knew he had on, save that he touched up the makeup from the night before and brushed his hair back as it had been as well.
What he saw in the mirror looked very much like a woman to him, but he was very unsure if that was what other people would see. Over the past few days he had decided that indeed his body was becoming that of a female and soon he would have little choice but to look like one.
As they made their way to the mall, Diana engaged June in what she considered girl talk. Surprisingly, June openly talked with her about fashion as well as hair styles and other feminine topics with all ease. June informed Diana that the DVD on fashion said every woman would eventually develop her on style and taste, then added that what she would like would not be the same as what Diana liked.
Diana agreed and told June that no matter what she bought to wear, she was the one that had to wear it and be comfortable in it. June just smiled when they parked in the lot and she felt her body go into autopilot. John knew he wasn’t fully in control of what would happen that day, but what better way was there to test his theory.
John had already decided that the basics came first, bras, panties, shoes, and the likes would be a good starting point. The most expensive stores the mall offered would be Sacks Fifth Avenue and Victoria’s Secret and he decided to make Sacks his first stop.
With some directions from Diana he bought about two dozen pairs of their best panties and they were all one size smaller than he really was. Bras were another story and a helpful sales woman measured her correctly before she started picking through what was available.
Diana was surprised that he had picked out so much satin and lace. It was a sure bet June knew quality clothes when she saw them and she really went for all the best stuff. She bought a handful of skirts and blouses in the basic colors and styles that most women would have, then paid the bill and they headed for Victoria’s Secret.
There were more surprises to come for Diana. June went for all the sexiest stuff that Victoria’s secret had to offer. Garter belts and stockings were high on that list and she bought several. She bought the full line of stockings from nude to jet black and all the colors in between. In the shoe department she stayed with open or peep toe shoes that were solidly made, but three inch heels were the shortest she bought. Two pairs were six inch heels and Diana just knew she would never wear them for any length of time.
Diana could tell June was starting to get tired and it was almost dinner time so she was feeling it as well. After June paid the tab at Victoria’s Secret they started for the car for the third time with both hands full. June spotted a specialty shop by the entrance and wanted to stop and look. Diana went ahead to start the car and get it warmed up for the ride home.
Inside the shop June was greeted by an older woman who had a pleasant smile and was very nicely dressed. June had already spotted the custom made corsets and explained to the women she had recently had some back problems and was looking for something restrictive enough to help keep her back straight so that it wasn’t an issue.
Ms. Hill was her name and she showed June several corsets that were designed to do just what she had asked for. Sadly, all she had at the present time were stem waist corsets and the only one that would fit June had a three inch stem waist. The funnel shape from the bust to the waist was clearly visible and June had to ponder it for a few moments. She decided that if she didn’t try to wear it with the lacing fully closed she could probably wear it and not have to deal with the back pain. She took it and that was her last purchase for the day.
Diana and June talked a mile a minute on the ride home and Diana praised her for not breaking her female persona. She also expressed her surprise that he had bought the most girlish stuff the stores had to offer. June countered that if she was going to have to dress like a woman she wanted to look like one as well and comfort was high on her list as well.
At home, together they unpacked the car and started arranging June’s new wardrobe. Everything that could be hung in the closet was and then drawers were selected for her panties, bras, and garter belts and stocking all separate and easy to find. Diana’s jaw nearly hit the floor when June showed her the corset she had bought at the last minute.
“Even the corset I have on now doesn’t keep enough pressure on my lower back to stop the pain,” June said, adding that she was hurting even then.
“You do realize that this is a Victorian style corset and if you wear it a lot your body will conform to this shape,” she said, as she pointed to the nearly nothing of a waist.
“Can we discuss this over some pizza while we soak in the hot tub?” June replied, with a grimace as the pain was shooting down her leg by now.
Diana order a pizza to be delivered and started the hot tub as June started to undress. By the time she walked to the hot tub it was if her right hip and leg were on fire the pain was so strong. Diana fixed them both a glass of scotch and then she undressed and joined June in the tub.
June took two very strong pain pills that she wasn’t suppose to mix with alcohol. That and the swirling hot water soon had the pain down to a steady roar which she considered manageable. The pizza arrived pretty quickly and after they ate, June and Diana both felt much better.
“I realize the corset may look extreme to you, but if you had my back pain to deal with, I think you would change your mind,” June started the conversation again.
“I was under the impression that the work Maria and Bobby have been doing with you was helping with that?” Diana said in question.
“It helps for sure and I wouldn’t want to stop working with them. Thing is after a few hours if I am up and about a lot the pain always seems to come back,” June stated sounding sad.
“Bobby tells me there is a lot of deep tissue muscle damage and the only real way to make the pain stop will be a lot of exercise. The question now is how to keep you out of pain so you can exercise,” Diana stated.
“The pain pills work but only for a few hours. The only lasting relief I have had has been the corset and now that I have lost some weight it isn’t tight enough to really keep pressure on my back and the pain at bay,” June said, over a fresh glass of scotch.
“Noah gave me all the needed Id for June so you can go back to work come Monday, if you are up for it?” Diana said, just to see his reaction.
“I had thought I would wear the new corset Sunday and see if it is strong enough to keep the pain in check. If it works, I figured I might as well go in and let the people in the office make fun of me. You have to know they will,” he stated as if it was a foregone conclusion.
“A few might,” Diana said with a smile. “However, Noah laid down the law pretty good, anybody that refuses to work with you or gives you grief about your status as a female gets a written reprimand. That goes on the permanent record, so I don’t see too many people getting out of line,” Diana said with some bravado.
“I’m a geek that nearly got himself killed watching a little girl. Now to top that off I am a girl. You think every man in the department isn’t going to jump on that,” June stated as if to have the last say on the subject.
“I will only say that if you do as well on Monday as you did today at the mall there shouldn’t be any reason for anyone to say anything,” Diana said, deciding she had said enough.
“Thanks for the compliment, but we will see come Monday,” June replied.
June and Diana watched the last DVD together as she hadn’t seen it and then headed off to bed. June put the CD in the player and hit the play as she laid down, hoping the pain would not come back before she fell asleep.
Sunday morning June awoke just as the pain pills were wearing off. She sat at the foot of the bed looking at the new corset, trying to decide for herself if wearing it to mask the pain was the right thing to do. In a manner of speaking, she saw it as her only hope for any real relief, other than the pain pills that he wasn’t supposed to be taking to start with. They were a schedule three narcotic and out of bounds to on duty officers.
June slipped the corset liner in place first, as Ms. Hill had said it was a must for the corset to tighten evenly. Ms. Hill had told June that once it was tight bending over at the waist was out of the question, she would have to stoop or bend at the knees to pick up anything.
June took a pair of off black stocking from the drawer and rolled them up her legs, while the corset was still loose. She attached the stockings to the garters then made sure the corset was in the proper place, just as Ms. Hill had told her too. She then started to tighten the lacing in back.
Once she had the lacing as tight as she could pull them behind her, she looped them over the knob of the bathroom door and used her legs and body weight to tighten it even more. She mainly worked the excess lacing from the lower part as this added to the pressure on her back. Soon it was tight enough that the she felt little if any pain at all.
She tied a bow and pushed the excess lacing up under the garment at the V of her back bone. A black bra was next followed by a black camisole. She picked the black leather skirt which she had really like in the store and a pull over sweater with an open neck to finish the outfit for the day.
The skirt had some stretch at the waist and once she zipped it on the side it fit like a second skin. The lace at the top of the camisole just was hidden by the collar of the sweater and now June looked herself over in the big mirror on the back of the door.
The corset did not show through her clothes and for that she was very happy. The panties had fit rather tight and she had suspected there would be a line for all to see. That was not true either and the panties were tight enough to conceal what was left of his manhood.
She went to the bathroom and took off the remains of her makeup from the day before. With careful attention to the details she tried her hand at it for the first time from scratch. It took two tries before June was satisfied that she had done a presentable job with the makeup. She again looked herself over in the big mirror and was at least pleased that she didn’t look like a scarecrow.
She had waited to the last to decide what shoes she would wear. She had two pairs that were black, the one pair that were given to her with the new suits, and the other pair she had bought herself. As she looked at the pair of shoes she had bought, she wondered what had possessed her to buy such a high heel. At that moment she couldn’t tell you just how high they were, just that they were one of the two pair that were the tallest of what she had.
Her stocking clad feet slipped right in the shoes and she fumbled a little with the ankle strap, not being accustomed to her new longer nails just yet. When she stood, she was very shaky to say the least, but she noticed right off that the last of the pain she was feeling just went away. She just stood there getting her balance and enjoying a little bit of heaven once again as she was pain free.
“It won’t last John Wesley, enjoy it while you can,” June said to herself out loud.
June walked the distance of the bedroom several times adjusting her gate, as the skirt was tighter than she had thought, and the high heels pretty well forced her to as well. She smiled the whole time telling herself it was a small price to pay to be pain free. She further justified what she thought, telling herself that a person would have to live with pain 24/7 to even begin to understand what a gift it was to be pain free.
She paused again at the mirror and smiled like she hadn’t in some time. For the first time in almost a year, he/she could walk and move as she pleased and not be in some pain. Happy didn’t begin to express how she felt at that moment.
As she headed for the kitchen, the click of her heels on the hardwood floor in the hall alerted Diana that she was coming. Diana turned so she could see down the hall and was shocked beyond words.
June looked like she had just stepped off the runway. She moved with grace and an ease that Diana had not seen so far. It took a second look for Diana to realize she was wearing the six inch heels and that was not what shocked her. There was no limp, no look on her face that said she was in deep pain. This too was something Diana had never seen and her smile would have lit up radio city music hall all by itself.
June paused long enough to give Diana a hug and then went straight to the coffee pot.
“You’re looking good this morning and moving pretty good, too,” Diana said, expressing her surprise.
June moved away from the coffee pot, but didn’t sit down. Diana got a refill as she had already had her first cup. Then as if looking for some flaw she looked June over closely for a second time.
“You can have a seat?” Diana said, as if she was unsure.
“Yes, I could sit if I wanted, but right now and for the first time in a long time I can stand pain free,” she stated flatly.
Diana smiled and tried to share the moment with June. It had been a long uphill battle for her for quite a while now, and if the corset and high heels made her feel that good then who was she to argue with success.
“I can only imagine how good you feel right now, but if you don’t sit at some point your feet are going to really hurt later on,” Diana stated sadly.
“Right now that would be a small price to pay,” June replied, with an even bigger smile.
June took a slow stroll around the house almost seeing it for the first time, considering she wasn’t distracted by the pain like before. It was a truly beautiful home and Diana had furnished it well. It was nothing like what he had grown up in as a boy, but it was still very nice. By the time she finished her stroll it was time for a second cup of coffee.
The heels had started to pinch her small toe just a bit, but considering the pain she had been in before, it was like a mosquito bite and easily ignored.
June sat down this time at the table with Diana and for the most part the corset kept the worst of the pain at bay. Diana ribbed her a bit asking if she could have gotten the corset any tighter.
“I didn’t actually check to see how far I got it closed, I just pulled it till it was tight enough to stop the pain,” June said, with a smile. “Or most of it anyway, it didn’t truly stop till I stood in the heels,” she added.
“Now that you are sitting?” June asked.
“There’s some pain, but nothing an aspirin wouldn’t fix,” she stated, not smiling like before.
“The question is can you dress like that every day, just to be pain free?” Diana said. “A few hours in those heels and my feet would be killing me, never mind that that corset has to feel like it’s cutting you in half,” she added.
“Trust me Diana, that is small beans compared to the pain I would be in otherwise,” June said, almost as if Diana had insulted her.
Diana went to her bedroom and got dressed. June was eating the last of her toast when she returned and not smiling nearly as big as before.
“How about a test run to see if you last the whole day dressed like that?” Diana asked.
“Sure, what would you like for us to do?” June shot back.
“Grab your purse and meet me at the car, I know just the place to go,” Diana said with a smile.
June quickly changed over to her black clutch with a gold shoulder strap and in just minutes they were out the door. Diana headed for the Hamptons as there was a mall there that was huge and lot of people used it as a place to walk for exercise during the cold weather. If June could do a lap or two around that place, work would be a cake walk.
June’s back was board straight from having on the corset. It made her breasts stick out even more than she would have liked them to, but again she saw it as a small price to pay. Of course her feet would be hurting if she stood and walked to excess in the shoes she had on, but that too was a small price to pay. She was starting to realize that nobody really understood the pain she was in most of the time.
Diana parked in the back forty as it were, leaving them a good distance to walk just to get inside the mall. It wasn’t really cold that day and she walked in lock step with June as they headed inside. Diana already knew one lap around the mall was the same as walking one mile, she was betting June wouldn’t make it even half way.
Not only did June walk the whole mile, twice Diana had to stop and slip off her modest three inch heels. June’s feet were hurting, but she wasn’t about to let Diana know that. After yet another stop so Diana could slip off her shoes for a few minutes, they headed back to the car and then home. June had passed the test according to Diana.
June still wore the shoes right up till bedtime and she watched all the DVD’s again from the start. June knew well enough that repetition was the best way to learn anything. They headed off to bed at about the same time and June took the heels off then for the first time. Having sat to watch the DVD’s her feet weren’t hurting like they had been.
It had been such a good day for her that she had forgotten to take the pain pills. She made a faithful decision that would set the tone for many a night to come. She had worn the corset all day and felt no ill effect from doing, could she sleep with it on as well, she wondered. She undressed to her corset and then set the alarm for five in the morning. She put the CD on to play and snuggled in for the night.
She awoke just minutes before the alarm would have gone off and turned it off. Unlike most mornings in her recent past she was clear headed, not suffering from the effects of the pain pills that she hadn’t taken the night before. The corset didn’t seem as tight, but the pain he felt when he sat up was nothing like it had been before. She didn’t check the gap in the back of the corset before she took it off, getting it closed all the way wasn’t her goal. She quickly got in the shower as the hot water was second best for relieving the pain for any length of time.
She didn’t give wearing the corset and high heels a second thought, although, she knew she would have to see Connie before she went to work. She wasn’t thinking so much about how the corset changed her shape when she tightened it as much as she dared that morning. June had much more latitude in the way she dressed for the office than John would have had and she decided the same outfit she had worn the day before would be suitable.
She stood at the bathroom vanity to do her makeup and she almost rushed a little so she could finish dressing and put on her heels. As she sat at the foot of the bed and closed the ankle straps, a smile was already starting to form on her face.
She walked into the kitchen that morning even more perky than she had the day before. She had breakfast with Diana and informed her that she had to go see Connie before she went to the office. They had a standing two week appointment and today was the day. They exchanged hugs and then June was out the door.
I’ll stand aside for now and let June tell her own story first hand if you would. Bear in mind that she is modest and often bashful.
Chapter 4
I wasn’t happy that I had to see Connie before I could go to work. It was all I could do to keep it together when it was just Diana and myself. The office would test my nerves to the last degree and the sparring match that I knew was coming with Connie wouldn’t help matters.
Just getting in my Porsche to drive downtown turned out to be a trick, I had to get in butt first and even then I lightly bumped my head on the door frame. Knees together I swung my legs in and then straightened out my skirt so I could work the pedals to drive. This being a woman shit was already getting to me, and I felt like Connie would see right through me.
I arrived at ten till seven and, trust me, nobody saw Connie this early in the morning save me. I walked in and blew past Dottie at the receptionist window like I knew what I was doing. Her eyes went wide as the glasses she had on and her jaw all but hit the floor as soon as she realized it was me. Three steps down the hall I saw Connie walking towards me and she was making good time as she did. I suspected she was running late and had came in the back entrance.
Connie ducked into her office about two steps ahead of me and tried to ask as casual as she could. That lasted less than a minute when she looked at her appointment book and realized just who was standing at her desk.
“John!!” Her mouth flew open and her eyes locked on me as if I was an alien.
“Yes,” I replied in the sweetest voice I could muster.
“Holy shit!” She said, as she stood and started walking around me as if inspecting a prize bull or some such thing.
“Walk with me to the lab,” she said, when she recovered from her shock.
I was first out the door and I knew she was watching to see if I would limp like before. I could have easily favored my right leg and hip, but I acted as if I was as good as new. She had me walk through the thermal scanner twice and did it with no fuss.
“Satisfied?” I asked after the second pass.
“I believe what he scanner tells me, just not what I see with my own eyes,” she paused.
“What, you think I can’t see the writing on the wall?” I replied.
“Considering that I have been pointing this out for some eighteen months now, no not really. I just have trouble with the idea that you have finally accepted it,” she stated.
“Well, you have seen it now with your own eyes. Think I could talk you out of that return to full duty pass now,” I said with some sarcasm.
“You’re going to the office dressed like that?” She questioned.
“Is there some reason I shouldn’t or can’t, that is where I work when I am not in the field,” I replied as she stifled a laugh.
“Be my guest just make sure you take a baseball bat with you. Come on back to the office and I will sign your release,” she sighed and then walked behind again just to see if I would limp.
If I limped I wasn’t 100%. If I wasn’t 100%, then I got desk work and nothing else. Right now if I never saw a desk again that was fine by me.
Connie signed my work release, but our standing appointment still stood. I would see her again in two weeks and I was sure the next time would be much harder than it was this time.
I never much cared for elevators and our offices were on the third floor so that was six flights of stairs I had to climb. Thankfully, I wasn’t hurting and it was almost fun to make the trip. I walked in the office and went straight to Noah’s office to give him the medical folder that had my release Connie had signed.
A few heads popped up and I got a few not so welcome looks, but save that everybody just seemed too busy to notice who I really was. Noah took the papers then gave me back my gun and shield.
“I am glad you decided to take Connie’s advice for a change,” he said, trying to engage me in some conversation.
“Well, the writing was on the wall so to speak and fighting it at this point seems rather moot,” I replied, again sounding as sweet as I could.
“I will be pleased to put you back on the active board and Diana and Nikki have asked for your assistance on the fashion week project,” he added.
“I will be glad to assist them in any way I can,” I replied, keeping it short as I could.
Before he could say anything more Connie called and Noah sent me on my way. It wasn’t till I sat down at John’s old desk that the tongues began to wag. The news that John was now June traveled the office at light speed getting back to Diana almost before June was seated. Nikki barely looked up long enough to say hi to me and that was about it.
Nikki looked at her computer for a second and then back at me again. A smile broke across her face and she and Diana exchanged high five.
“The Three Musketeers Ride Again,” Nikki and Diana said in tandem.
I just looked at them as if they had both lost their senses. Then Diana explained that before I came along they worked with another female at the same desk.
Like always, the first thing I did was check my e-mail. I had a great informant and much as I had suspected, Jack the Fish, still hadn’t booked a flight back to the states. We both knew he would use any event to cover his travel plans as that always stretched any security patrols to the max. I made it a lot easier for a body to slip through undetected.
I told my informant that I had a plan that might change all that and to pay close attention over the next few weeks. It might take some time for it to work, but I was pretty sure it would have the desired effect.
What I needed was a legal notice placed in the paper that would make Jack the fish think it was safe for him to come home. His adopted daughter followed fashion week all over the world and there was no reason to think she wouldn’t come here. She was born in England but the United States was her second home and she was as citizen as well.
I made an outline of what I needed and spelled out the reasons for it as clear as I could. Just before quitting time I passed the printed request on to Noah personally, so he knew that it was something important. He would call me in his office tomorrow and read me the riot act for trying to work a cold case, but that was ok, I had a much better reason than Jack the Fish to be doing it, he was just a bonus.
By the time Diana and I got home we were both pretty well beat. It wasn’t till she reminded me that Matilda would be here at six that I went looking for a second wind. There was one cup of coffee left over from this morning so, I figured the shot caffeine might get me through the meeting. Diana took a snack bar from the kitchen and went to her bedroom leaving me to fend for myself.
I wasn’t really hungry and before I could decide on a snack Matilda arrived. She seemed rushed for some reason almost blowing me down as soon as I opened the door to let her in. This meeting started almost like the very first one save we skipped the introductions.
She again asked me what it was that concerned me most about my transition into womanhood. Not exactly the same question she had asked before but close enough. I gave her almost the same answers and she seemed perplexed that nothing save my appearance had seemed to change. My voice slipped into a lower register than she liked and she cautioned me about even a minor slip as the voice was a dead giveaway.
Having spoken at length with Connie now, she had made me a new CD, that was more targeted to the nerve pain I was dealing with and she asked me to exchange with her if I would. She assured me it would sound no different than before, but I should be able to sleep without the pain pills. She only stayed for about thirty minutes and she was out the door almost as quickly as she came.
I went to the living room and channel surfed till I found a classic western that I like so I watched it. Unlike most women and Diana, even the thought of kicking off my heels and getting comfy didn’t cross my mind till it was almost bed time. As I had for several nights before I put the CD on to play and then stripped down to the corset to see if I could sleep in it for a second night.
I slept straight through and when I sat up the next morning the corset actually felt a little loose. I did a quick touch up on my makeup and brushed my hair back into place. The black pants suite was already laid out as I had decided on it last night. I was dressed before I decided to tighten the corset up a little so I backtracked and got it tight again.
I assumed this was still the break-in period Ms. Hill had told me about, as she had told me it might seem to get loose on it’s on till it was broke in. That was not exactly true in my case, it was my body giving and moving to conform to the shape of the corset. I really had no idea that a person’s body would change shape so easily.
The black suit fit like a glove and actually looked good on me as it were. I tried the lower heels that I had gotten with it, but the pain persisted. The higher heels seemed to make me stand a certain way and for whatever reasons the pain went away just that easily. The weather was supposed to be “sloppy” today so the warmth of the pants would be a good thing.
Diana rode with me to work and she seemed surprised that I took the stairs. Noah called me into his office before I ever made it to mine.
“Do we have an open case on Jack the Fish?” He asked staring at me.
“Not here in this office, but he is on the most wanted board,” I replied.
“What, number twenty or twenty five?” He huffed.
“He’s moved up since you last checked. He’s number fifteen now,” I stated. “We could close the books on some twenty murders and at least as many kidnappings if we could just get him back in the U.S.,” I added.
“Like he is going to come home and confess all his sins suddenly?” Noah replied, but then said he would forward the request.
“Thank you sir,” I said and then headed for my desk.
Over the next few weeks, save for Matilda’s visits, Diana and I kind of got in a rut. When Matilda wasn’t there, Maria and Bobby were and now they were putting Diana through the same workout with me. Whatever Diana did I had to do double, she used ten pounds weights I had to use twenty and so on it went.
I could tell my breasts were getting bigger each time I took the fake ones off to clean them. My visits with Connie continued and she soon realized they were getting some size to them as well. She gave me a smaller set of the fake ones so as my real ones got bigger I looked as if I was still the same size. Connie had told me I wouldn’t get any bigger than what my mom had been and later I laughed about that one. My mom wore a 36 double D cup, so the not very big comment didn’t really apply.
Connie never asked me to take off the corset and I was sleeping it in almost every night. I took it off to shower or spend some time in the hot tub with Diana, but other than that I had it on almost all the time. Two months had passed before Diana asked me again if I could get it any tighter. That night I used a second mirror to look at the lacing in the back and was surprised that it was fully closed. That explained why all my clothes had seemed to get bigger and bigger at the waist.
It wasn’t till Diana suggested that we do some more shopping and find me a good tailor that I realized just how sloppy lose my clothes were. Fortunately, I knew where to find a good tailor and I called Carol that night. She hadn’t been busy of late and she was glad to loan me her tailor for a few days. For a fee of course, nothing comes free in New York.
Diana and I shopped all weekend and my new shape wasn’t so easy to find clothes for. My elongated waist garnered more that few odd looks and comments. I did manage to find enough clothes to have something to wear while Charles, my new tailor worked on the things I had.
When Charles saw me in my corset panties and bra, there was a fleeting moment of shock. He asked but one question and that was if I wanted my clothes to actually fit me at the waist. Diana spoke up for me, saying simply that of course I did.
He set up his equipment in the room we called a gym and took my measurements about three times, wiping his forehead each time he did followed by a large sigh. Since I wore the skirts and dresses most of the time he started with them, the suits could wait till the last to be done.
I had thought some of the men and most of the women were looking at me strangely from time to time. I had realized that I had a pin-up girls figure or how strange that looked these days. Diana had already mentioned that she knew no woman that would wear such a corset or be as dedicated to it as I had been. It wasn’t a matter of comfort or style to me, it was simply a means to an end and that was to be pain free.
Charles almost seemed to lock himself away with his work, as Diana and I had to take him some food or he wouldn’t have stopped to eat. The following weekend he pronounced he was done and I paid him with cash. He had one final request and that was to actually see my elongated waist one more time before he left. I happily raised my blouse so he could see it, he said thank you and then left.
Diana convinced me to spend some quality time out of the corset that weekend. I so seldom had it off, I didn’t feel all that different when I did, so I agreed. With the proviso that if I started hurting I could put it back on. Diana offered me a new leotard as a present that weekend as we had taken to buying each other little gifts from time to time.
I put on a pair of sheer pantyhose and then stepped into the leotard. I realized right off the French cut leg openings and I thought they were rather cute even on me. I bent over at my waist and put on my canvas tennis shoes and joined Diana in the gym.
It wasn’t till that very moment that I saw my new shape in whole. The corset was off, but my three inch stem waist was well defined. My stomach was as flat as my back was straight and I knew then why everyone was looking me so hard lately. From the side I looked almost deformed, but straight on or from the back I had curves.
Diana measured me with the corset off, and I was 36, 20, 37. “I know women that would kill to have a figure like that,” she stated, as I still looked at myself in shock. “Are you hurting at all?” She asked, thinking my body had to be in shock as well.
I had felt my ribs flex out a little as soon as I got the corset loose. I told her no, that I wasn’t hurting, just a little shocked that my waist looked so stretched and tiny at the same time. I hadn’t recovered at all when my cell phone rang and it was not good news. At last my father had given up and passed away. He was eighty five, as far as I was concerned if he was ready to go, and he was, he had earned that.
I took the news of his death much better than the image I saw in the mirror. I asked Diana if she would fly to Florida with me to settle my father’s estate and she gladly said she would. The funeral would be on Monday, so if Diana and I took the red eye tonight we could spend Sunday at the estate, and return Monday after the funeral and I did my thing with the lawyers. We called Noah and took Monday and Tuesday off just in case we didn’t make it back in time to be rested on Tuesday.
We packed just enough for three days as we could do that in a carry on, and not have to wait for our luggage when we arrived. I paid for both tickets and we left at just after two in the morning. We would land just after six thirty, and William knew we were coming so he would be there to pick us up.
Diana was about to learn my best kept secret, but I didn’t want to do this alone. Had Lisa Ann been home, I would have thought nothing of it, but that was not the case right now.
We napped off and on as the turbulence was really bad that night. I had been in worse, but that was years ago. It had the makings of a beautiful cool south Florida day when we landed. We both stopped at the ladies room to freshen up a little and then headed for the passenger pick up area.
I spotted William right off, standing at the ready beside dad’s old Rolls Royce. For fun as it were, I walked up and kissed his cheek which surprised him to no end. “Ride me gently,” I said, knowing my father had said that to him a million times over the years.
He had to look at me for several seconds before reality set in. He quickly opened the door for me and Diana and we were headed for the estate while Diana tried to gain her composure.
“Do you have any idea what this car cost?” She said in a soft voice.
“Indeed, I was there when my father bought it,” William’s eyes went up even more so than Diana’s at my reply. He had to know I was John now despite what his eyes told him.
When William stopped us at the front door, I had to caution Diana to stay put till William opened the door. He would be offended if she rushed him. Once he opened the door, Charlotte and Cassie, our maids, stood at the door waiting for William to bring them our bags.
I gave Charlotte a hug and asked if she would fix us the traditional breakfast and a large pot of coffee. We had been on the plane all night and were famished.
“My pleasure,” she replied as I started the tour for Diana.
Our first stop was my childhood bedroom where she got to see all the pictures of Lisa Ann and myself. There were no pictures of us apart as that never happened unless we were asleep. Diana giggled like a school girl as I walked her through the estate. Diana wasn’t poor by any means, but her whole house would have fit in the east wing of my estate. To say she was in awe and felt a little out of her element would be a grand understatement of what she was feeling right then. She had never treated me as if I was a lesser person for not having money like she did, and now suddenly the shoe was on the other foot.
I treated her no differently than she had treated me and the staff catered to her just the same as they would to me. We had a grand breakfast with all the trimmings and all the coffee we wanted. Diana gave herself the tour of the west wing while I explained to the staff how it was that John had become June. Not the full story, of course, and becoming a female wasn’t a done deal although it was pretty close and would be done soon enough. William and Charlotte would continue to take care of the estate as before and when it was safe I would return to stay.
Now that the staff at least had some idea of what was happening, I took Diana for a walk down to the beach. We sat on a bench father had made for Lisa Ann and I when we were still just kids. Almost every evening we would sit together and watch the sunset.
Diana opened a can of worms when she asked about all the pictures in my room of Lisa Ann and I.
I had to use great care as I told her about my soul mate. I didn’t know how much she knew or if she knew at all that I had found her once. I was cautious to never admit to loving her, as Diana would believe that my emotions would cloud my judgment. I would have her back and soon if my plan went well. Having Diana know that she was like family to me could work in my favor when the time came. Seeing that I was holding back about Lisa Ann she asked about my family.
I answered all of Diana’s questions and when she realized that I was a billionaire I thought she would faint. I could tell she was tired and sleepy so I sent her off to the guest room with Charlotte and a large cup of hot cocoa in tow.
I had other things to do and precious little time to get it done. The mobster that had caused Lisa Ann to be taken was having a party at his home tonight. I took my old car from the garage and headed for the storage locker I had rented years ago. Inside it was my sniper rifle and enough rounds to make sure Lisa Ann and her family were never threatened again. The old GTO still ran like new and in nothing flat I parked about a block away from his house.
I had bought the apartment building I was standing on for just this purpose. From the ledge I could sight my rifle and drop Tommy right where he stood, from this distance nobody would even hear the sound till the bullet struck home. I had waited three hours for the chance to take out Tommy clean. According to my source his son was soon to take his place and when they stood together close enough for two kills with one shot I pulled the trigger. The 308 whispered in my ear and then I saw both of them hit the ground together as their chest exploded. I slid down the steel hand rails and was on the ground and gone before the call went out to 911.
Early the next morning it was all over the news. Mobster Tommy Fallon and his son had been shot while hosting a party at their home. The police seemed baffled at the moment as they had two dead bodies, but only one bullet. The news anchor mused that it sounded like a professional hit to him, then went on to the next story.
I sent an e-mail to my informant that step one of my plan was in play. Almost as a side note I mentioned that Tommy Fallon and his son had both been killed during a party at their home or so said the news this morning. I wanted the e-mail to sound casual as my informant would be pleased to know it.
I got very little sleep that night and I had no remorse for what I had done. Lisa Ann was the love of my life once you understood that everything I did and had done would make sense. Lisa Ann loved me with equal measure and the two weeks we had been together in France she had proven that to me several times.
From that time till now, it was like an international chess game. Every move I made was calculated for cause and effect. My one and only goal was to get Lisa Ann home safely to her mom and dad. I had given her my word that I would make it happen and she knew I never went back on my word.
Father’s funeral went off as well as he had planned it and it wasn’t lavish by any means. I introduced Diana to several members of the Rothschild family, as well as the Fords, and several other well known families of wealth. John Wesley Champion had been reported KIA and his last name changed to Baines per his request. It wasn’t till he signed his real name that Diana realized who he really was.
June flew them back to New York on the C-4 that his father had bought him long ago. Diana sat in the co-pilots chair and was amazed at the grace with which she flew the plane. When they landed in New York, June made Diana swear that she would tell nobody about what she had seen and now knew. She knew June meant business and agreed to keep his/her secrets.
They took the shuttle back to her car and then made the drive back to Diana’s place getting there just after seven that night. They took Tuesday off anyway and Diana wondered if now he would give in and have the final operation. She danced around the subject and I told her it was high on my to do list now that dad was gone.
I saw Connie that following Monday and told her to schedule the operation any time she was ready. I even signed all the consent forms she had been pushing in front of me and then just walked out of her office. Connie had no clue why I was so happy, and nobody knew how close I was to having Lisa Ann home.
Connie sent me an e-mail later that day that it would take several weeks to get the surgeon that she wanted to use and at best I would get a forty-eight hour notice. I replied telling her that was fine with me and let it end at that.
Almost that same hour I started an e-mail exchange with the attorney general in Washington D.C. He asked more than a few questions, but the gist of it was why print the retraction in the legal notices and what would this accomplish in the long run?
It took several e-mails to explain it in detail like he wanted it. The idea was that now that Tommy and his son were dead, if Jack thought it was safe, too, he would come back to the U.S. to pay his last respects to his boss. The mob was big on respect and Jack was mob all the way.
Fashion week was two months away now and our preparations began in earnest. The park near the garment district was once again selected as the sight for the festivities which meant we needed a lot of bodies. And two extra if what I had planned happened as I hoped it would. The retraction was printed in the legal notice section about a week after the attorney general and I had swapped e-mail.
A week later my informant told me that Jack had book a flight back to the states and would arrive two days before fashion week ended. I was even given the AKA name he was using. After I got that e-mail it was like everything went into full speed ahead. Now, suddenly, my operation would be done exactly one month before fashion week started. To me that wasn’t a lot of recovery time.
When the day came, the doctor doing it said this would be a walk in the park after everything else I had been through. He figured I would be down for a week, maybe two, if I worked through the pain as it were. Doctors tend to embellish everything so I prepared for the worst just the same.
Diana stayed with me till the last minute and said she would be there when I awoke. Nobody understood my change of heart about becoming a girl and they understood even less when they realized I was having facial surgery and breast implants as well. It would all happen at the same time effectively removing the last traces of John Wesley Baines from the planet. Diana and a trusted few would know the truth but that was where it ended.
I felt like I had been hit by a train the next day. Taken on the whole it wasn’t near as painful the operations I had already had on my back, and that was saying something trust me. True to his word I was down for a week and spent the next week adjusting to the feel and look of the new me. Indeed, there was no trace of John left and I rewarded the doctor well for his work.
Nobody knew that Connie was my first cousin or that she had done a great deal of work behind the scenes getting me what I had asked for. I rewarded her as well and she smiled ear to ear when it came in cash.
As I adjusted to my new body, it became really clear to me that women. if they chose to, could live a pampered life. All of my clothes were soft and comfy, save the corset, and for the moment I was actually looking forward to living the rest of my life in such finery. Granted, the high heels weren’t great fun, but they did give a girl’s legs that look. Not sure how else to say that part. I hadn’t had the time to really tune in to all the little things like the feel of stockings on my legs, but I was looking forward to the time when I could.
As fashion week got closer, I pushed myself to get back to normal or as close to normal as I could. Jack would be here soon and payback was a bitch, named June. I would see him suffer at the very least, assuming I could stop myself from outright killing him just because. He was the last move on the chess board and once I had him it was safe for Lisa Ann to go home. She could do it and not bring her family back into harm’s way. My informant sent me an e-mail as soon as they were on U.S. soil and told me where to find Jack and his wife Brenda. They had brought a body guard so getting to them would not be an easy thing to do.
I now had no choice but to bring Diana further into my confidence. I reminded her that I had found Lisa Ann in France and then listed off the men I had killed or arrested to clear the path for her to come home. Diana was shocked to say the least, but she listened with rapt attention.
I handed her my CIA pass to the back gate of the airport and a picture of John and Lisa taken in France. Tonight I get her back, but it depends a lot on you. Jack the Fish is at the Hilton in the garment district. Lisa Ann won’t be far away as he keeps her on a short leash since I took her in France.
This ear piece will let you hear everything that happens tonight and when Jack tells us where she is, you get her and go to the airport. The C-4 will be fueled and ready when you get there and nobody will question this pass.
“She doesn’t know me, what if she refuses to go?” Diana said with a worried look.
“Just tell her that John Wesley sent you to collect Cricket, you tell her that and she will go without question,” June stated as if it were fact.
June was almost down to tears so Diana just agreed to do as she was asked. She could tell it was all June could do to keep herself together. Tonight was the end of ten years of hard work and June would have the last word.
Had she been honest with Diana, June had more aches and pains that carters had liver pills. She was too close to the end to stop now and she would see Lisa Ann get home or die trying. On that same note she already knew where Lisa Ann was, she had been the best informant a man could ask for.
The Porsche was full of fuel when June left her in the parking lot with Diana. She told her once again that once she had Lisa Ann she stopped for nothing till she was at hanger twelve where the C-4 would be waiting ready to go. You don’t stop moving till you are on the plane, she added just to make sure Diana understood.
June pushed back the tears as she got out of the car. She put the brass knuckles on her right hand and then slipped both hands into her jacket pockets. She casually climbed the outside stairs to the second floor looking for room two ten.
As she got closer, she saw the man standing watch at the balcony railing. He was close to one of the columns and that was good for what June had planned. She put some spring in her step as she got close and, when he looked at her and then turned his head, she punched him right below the jaw. His head bounced off the column and she quickly broke his wrist taking his gun in the process.
Diana watched from the safety of the car as she cuffed his other had to the balcony rail. June told him if he called out for help she would kill him on the spot and he believed her.
Jack opened the door to go out and have a smoke only to meet the same brass knuckles that his guard had. He landed flat off his back and June stomped his knee to dislocate it making sure he didn’t get up. Brenda moved towards her to intervene, but June rabbit punched her and she sprawled across the bed hitting her head on the headboard of the bed. Brenda would not be a problem for a few minutes anyway.
June threw a pillow on the floor to soften the blow and then took Jack’s arm by the wrist, she placed her foot in his arm pit and used her whole body like a lever as she fell to the floor. Jack cried out in pain at the top of his lungs as his shoulder dislocated and his wrist broke almost at the same time. Diana was hearing everything just as if she was standing there.
“Where is she?” June said through her clinch teeth.
“Fuck you,” Jack replied.
June broke his little finger and asked the question again.
“Where is she?” June said, even more intense than before.
“She who?” He screamed, as she broke his ring finger just for the pleasure of it.
“Lisa Ann, you call her Bethany, but I know who she really is,” June said, as her spit flew across the room.
His next finger was ready to snap when he yelled out three ten.
Diana lurched from the car in a full run to get to the room. A beautiful blond woman answered the door and Diana showed her her badge requesting that she come with her.
“Am I under arrest?” She asked.
“No, but you really need to come with me now, quickly,” she added, as she listened to June deal with Brenda.
“I don’t know you and I am not leaving without an explanation,” the woman said in a huff.
Frustrated, Diana had almost forgotten what June had told her to say. “John Wesley sent me to collect Cricket,” she just blurted it out all at once.
The woman burst into tears the second Diana stop speaking. She ducked back in the room and grabbed a young boy that Diana just knew had to be John’s son. He was the spitting image of the young John Wesley she had seen in the pictures. Save her purse, the woman left everything in her room and in second they were on their way to the airport.
June was standing over Jack explaining that two young women would be by soon to make the arrest legal. Unless he wanted more punishment like he had just gotten, he had a lot of confessing to do. Brenda had moved behind her with a long fingernail file made of soft steel. Just as June was ready to leave, she plunged the file between her legs ripping a gash down the side of her newly created vagina. It was a reflex and her backhand caught her at the Adams Apple crushing it so that she couldn’t breathe.
June took a towel and placed it between the crease of leg and the side of her vagina. It was bleeding a good amount, but now she had to get to the airport. She had precious cargo to deliver and a little scratch wasn’t going to stop that.
She took the keys to Jack’s rental and called in for backup. Everyone was down and medical assistance would be needed at the scene. That was the last radio call June would make for the FBI.
She made her way to the back gate of the airport and then flashed her pass and went on to hanger twelve. The ground crew had the plane ready to go just as June had requested and she boarded going directly to the pilot’s chair. She turned on the intercom so she could hear Diana as she knew Lisa Ann would want to know how this all happened.
As soon as the light said the door was sealed, he headed for the runway. The tower cleared her for takeoff telling her the weather was good and the traffic was light. June smiled as she moved the throttle forward and felt the wheels of the plane leave the ground.
The first thing June heard was the voice of a young boy asking his mom if he could use the bathroom now. Lisa Ann assured him it was ok and then looked at Diana as if asking for an explanation. Diana told her she was just doing as she had been asked to do and knew nothing about nothing.
“Well,” she smiled, as she tried to hold back the tears, “if John Wesley sent you to collect Cricket than he must surely trust you. My name is Lisa Ann Astor. I was kidnapped about thirteen years ago now. John Wesley tried to save me twice, once the day it happened and about ten years ago in France,” she paused to close the seatbelt for her son.
He held me as I cried knowing I couldn’t go home and put my family in danger. He held me again when he somehow got a secure line so I could tell my parents that I was alive and that John had found me. He gave his word that day he would get me home somehow, and now it would seem he has done the impossible once again.
She caressed the face of the boy that was her son, and Diana could see the love she had for John. She wondered if John knew he had a son, but she wasn’t going to ask.
There is a five million dollar reward for you as soon as we arrive. My parents posted it soon after I was taken, but rest assured they will pay without question.
“I had little to do with getting you home, John Wesley should get any reward,” Diana said, before she thought about it.
“He wouldn’t accept it, all John ever wanted was my love and I gave it to him years ago. John had been the love of my life since grade school. From day one he let it be known that I was off limits and any boy that had the guts to could challenge him anytime. He walked me to school every day and carried my books home in the afternoon. If another boy so much as teased me, John was in his face a split second later. I can’t tell you why he was that way over me, but he was from the first time we met,” she paused and just gazed at her son.
“John told me he loved me before either of us knew what it meant and he hasn’t changed a bit, I would guess. It wasn’t love at first sight for me, but over time I realized that a person such as John Wesley came along only once in a girl’s life. After that we were attached at hip, my mom used to say. Dad called me Cricket since I was so small when I was born, he said he could hold me with one hand, and that was what John eventually called me. That’s how I knew I would be safe with you.”
The tears flowed down her face like a river and her son tried to hold her as best he could. It was clear to Diana now that the love they shared was the love that would last till long after they had left this earth. Even just listening to her talk about John, Diana could feel the loss she endured. John was so close all these years and yet so far that they could not be together. Once they were on the ground, Lisa gave her John’s original CIA laptop that she had used all these years as his informant.
“Everything you would want to know about John Wesley can be found in here,” she said as she walked down the stairs of the plane.
Diana followed her down the stairs to the open arms of her now much older mother and father. She found her composure long enough for her parents to give me the reward.
“John Wesley got me home Momma, John got me home,” she sobbed as her mom and dad openly cried tears of Joy.
June sat in the cabin now with the blood soaked towel between her legs. She had done what Lisa Ann’s parents could only dream of, and she watched and cried her own tears as she knew she would likely never be able to see her again. She introduced them to her son as John Wesley Jr. and that told Diana all she needed to know.
Diana watched till the car was out of sight and then turned back to the plane to check on June. By now she had passed out from the loss of blood, but Diana called an ambulance and soon she was headed for the hospital.
A reporter with a sharp eye had watched from a distance as Lisa Ann was returned to her parents. He reported it even before June made it the hospital, adding that a person he didn’t recognize on sight had been taken by ambulance from the same plane as Lisa Ann.
It took less than an hour for the Miami Dade Hospital to go into full lock down, and only the best surgeon was even allowed to see June. These people weren’t stupid with Lisa Ann all over the news and June coming in right on the heels of that report they knew what was coming.
It took less than thirty minutes for William and Charlotte to arrive. David and Irene Astor were close on their heels and Lisa Ann, along with her son, were soon sitting in the waiting room with Diana.
It took ten stitches to close the cut left from Brenda’s nail file and three pints of whole blood just to get her blood pressure anywhere close to acceptable. For now she was in a coma and it would be nothing short of a miracle if she made it through the night.
Diana didn’t have the heart to do it so William pulled the Astor family to the side and explained about what had happened to John. He didn’t know the full story as it were, but he felt sure by now John was really June. There were no tears left for Lisa Ann to cry when June went into repertory failure around two in the morning. They brought her back, but had to shock her four times to get a steady heart beat.
The doctors told us all then it was just a matter of time. There seemed to be no way she could hold on much longer.
As best she could to a ten year old boy that would never understand, Lisa Ann tried to tell John, Jr. that June was really his father, he was in bad shape but true to his word, as always, he had gotten them home and they should be forever thankful for that.
With a face that only a ten year old boy could make, he asked the doctor if he could see his dad. There was nothing more the doctors could do so he let Lisa Ann and John, Jr. go in to see her.
John climbed up on the bed and rested his head on her chest, then promptly fell asleep there. Lisa Ann wouldn’t make John, Jr. leave the room and she stayed till John, Jr. awoke on his own.
June’s condition was listed as stable after she had made it through the night. The doctors were not optimistic by any means and William and Charlotte seemed to grieve the most.
Diana got to listen as Lisa Ann told her mom in more detail all the things John had done to get her home and see to it that they were safe. She left out several murders and others things a family like the Astor’s would not have approved of. In reality, John had taken care of her most of his life. He saw to it that she had anything she needed and almost everything she wanted. By her own estimate, John had spent several million dollars on her and John, Jr. over the years.
William and Charlotte stayed at the hospital that day. The Astor’s took Diana home with them and treated her as an honored gust. She was fed and given a hot shower and then a very comfortable bed to sleep on till she awoke on her own. Lisa Ann gave her a change of clothes before they headed back to the hospital.
It would be a long night and Lisa Ann almost regretted leaving John, Jr. at home. She talked about John Wesley all night and Diana almost felt like she knew who he really was by morning. This day repeated itself for most of a week before the doctors gave June any hope of survival.
“She has made it this long and we never expected she would make it through the night. Her heart beat is much stronger and the fluid is drying out in her lungs so there is some hope,” the doctor said just before he went home for the night.
It was just after seven in the morning on Friday when William and Charlotte arrived and Lisa Ann and I were about to go back to her place for some sleep. A nurse taking food into her room alerted Charlotte and she asked why take food to someone in a coma.
Five of us made a mad dash to the door and there sat June upright in the bed as if nothing had happened. In a way, to her nothing had happened. So far as she knew, it was the next day, not a week and two days later.
Lisa Ann asked for the room and the rest of us were glad to let her have it. She and June had a lot of catching up to do. It took only a few hours before June was dressed and ready to leave the hospital. They can’t keep a patient against their will and June was ready to go.
William and Charlotte took her home and Diana went along just in case she was rushing things. June was not happy that Lisa Ann had been told the truth about what had happened to John. June had wanted to leave her with her memories of John intact. Now she knew about June and June knew about John, Jr., this was not the happy ending John had envisioned.
Diana stayed for another week before she headed back to New York. In the end it was John, Jr. that brought the lovers back together as he refused to not have June in his life. He was, eventually, given the Champion last name and in time he would inherit all of June’s wealth. Lisa Ann passed away just after she turned eighty years old and two days later June passed away as well. John, Jr. only got the full story about his father one time from June just after he turned thirty years old.
I have told the story only twice now and if you haven’t guessed by now, yes, my name is John Wesley Champion, Jr.
It might seem like a footnote to the story by now, but do you recall Jack the Fish? Nikki arrested him and after a visit to the hospital to take care of some broken bones and such she sat with him to take his confession.
At first he confessed to the murder that got him his nickname and to taking Lisa Ann and said that was all. Nikki faked a phone call to June saying she should come question Jack herself. She ended the call and then explained that June was the woman that had came to his motel room.
Sweat broke out on his forehead and he feverishly wrote his own confession. He had killed some twenty odd men, and taken ten children over the years. The idea that June might come back to torment him was more than enough to get a full confession.
Nikki closed the books on all the murders and seven of the ten children, not including Lisa Ann, were returned to their parents. Nikki never understood and was never told the real story. Soon after she retired she said ‘it was as if some force of nature just dropped it all in my lap’. The case, when it was all done, had made her a star in the FBI. I would have to agree with her in a way, it was a force of nature that dropped it all in her lap. It’s called love and John Wesley.
Girl Power
Author:
Audience Rating:
Contests:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Girl Power Rules.
By J.A. Stevens.
Mark was your typical thirteen year old boy. He skipped class now and then and maybe more than he should. He was working on his bad boy reputation as it seemed the prettiest girls all like the bad boys. His parents weren’t pleased in the direction he was headed and when the teachers started picking on him, they let it slide thinking it might be a good thing. Landing a girl’s part in the school play starts a prank that sees him become the homecoming queen. But that is just the least of his troubles now.
Chapter 1
“Okay, sis, I heard you the first three times you asked me. Give it a rest for now and we will talk to mom and dad about it later. If they don’t go ballistic in two seconds or less, I will at least consider it,” I told her if just to keep her quiet for awhile.
I know you came in in the middle of that conversation so I’ll get you up to speed on me and then explain. My name is Mark Jacobs, I am thirteen years old and, like most of the guys my age, pretty much skin and bones right now. I’m not big on sports, but I do run with our track team and everybody says that’s the reason I am so thin. Don’t get me wrong. I am not going to college on a sport’s scholarship by any means.
My parents are pretty bummed right now, as it seems I might not go to college at all, and that is part of what sis and I were talking about. I have great grades as far as math, history and science is concerned, but everything else has a sub-terrain GPA. Yes, it’s that bad, and my principal says I should have my master’s degree in skipping class by now.
As you might have guessed, by now I am not a teacher’s pet in any of my classes. In fact, most of them stay so upset with me that they pick on me all the time if there is some way they can. Like my drama teacher, she gave me a girl’s part in the Christmas play this year just because she could. Worse that mom and dad let her get away with it, when she explained that participation in the play was half of my GPA for that six weeks.
Then as if embarrassing me on stage in front of the whole school wasn’t enough, the guys on the track team decided to pile on and got me nominated to represent our class for homecoming queen. Mr. Edwards, or just Mr. Ed to us, shot that idea down the moment he counted the votes in class and knew I had won. Later, after he checked the rules, he allowed my nomination to stand as there was nothing about a boy being elected as homecoming queen.
Right now that event is just two weeks away and I still have a full body five o’clock shadow from sis removing all my body hair for the play. I was on stage all of three minutes maybe, but everybody knew it was me. So as you can tell, I have spent a lot of time wearing skirts and dresses of late. Well, maybe not a lot of time, but it sure seemed that way to me.
We share a football field with the college next door and the main campus building is just three blocks past the field. Right now I was sweating bullets at the idea of all the college kids that were going to see me in a gown, no less. I did even want to think about all the time I would spend looking like a girl next year if I actually won. Winning wasn’t such a farfetched idea as all the jocks had told me I had their vote. As far back as the school records went, there had never been a male homecoming queen, but I was still plenty nervous.
Right about here I am thinking about the twenty or twenty-five some odd events the king and queen crowned this year have to be at next year. That’s at least two events a month for the nine months that school is in. I won’t stand a chance for looking like a guy very often at that rate. When I told everyone I wanted to lose, I thought the girls were going to pound me in the ground. Laugh if you want, but there was only one of me and ten of them.
When the voting was done and the rumors started that Michel from the senior class had won, I took a sigh of relief. That didn’t last very long though as the psyche class for the college was looking for boys to volunteer to be girls for the whole school year next year. It was a real world study for them and a real nightmare for me once sis had found out about it. Now you know what we were talking about when this story started.
There was one huge perk for any of the boys that decided to be part of the study. If you went the distance and didn’t drop out of the study and afterward didn’t drop out of school, you got a free or paid scholarship to the college. There was one other rule. You had to have no less than a three point zero GPA for the term of the study. Right now I was doing good to stay above two point six or eight.
The free ride to college was the only reason I was even considering it. That and mom and dad had laid down the law last year. If I couldn’t pass normal school they weren’t about to pay for me to go to college even if I did get accepted by some miracle. So now you know where my head was at when sis and I were talking.
She was like a Stepford student, four point zero across the board every time. She was going to college and was pissed that it seemed I wasn’t going to get to. That was until this deal came along. Now she was pestering me to volunteer and I had had enough for today.
“After dinner tonight, if you don’t tell them, I am going to,” Sis huffed and took off walking several steps ahead of me as we walked home.
I caught back up to her and asked her to wait till after the homecoming game. “Win or lose, after the game, when we get home, I will tell them about the college deal.”
“Okay,” I all but pleaded.
I can figure some things out on my own. First of all, our football team sucked. We had already lost two games and not a lot of people show up to see you lose. Second, the college kids just came because the stadium is big enough for them to sit in the nose bleed section and drink or smoke pot and a lot of them are underage to be drinking to start with.
Dad was super smart. So much so that he could do my math in his head and get the right answers faster than I could with a calculator. Mom, well, mom was really book smart as I like to call it. She wasn’t so great on the common sense stuff sometimes and she made you wonder if under that mass of red hair she had, there weren’t at least some blond roots. I love her with all my heart, but I promise she was that way sometimes.
As homecoming got closer and closer, it seemed a cinch that Michel had won. That was so cool by me and not many of the tickets for the game had sold either, which was even better. What I didn’t know was that there was a twenty year class reunion going on that night as well and alumni got in free. Then as a matter of saving money, the college had a reunion going that night as well.
My only other real hope was that the girl-overboard classes mom and sis had put me through would stick with me till this was over. Some of the stuff sis had me do was so stupid and when I complained to mom about it, she excused her by saying she was a tomboy still. Sis is one grade behind me in school, so I just let it slide.
Thursday night before the game on Friday, I got another bath in the hair remover. Sis played a little dirty this time and while I wasn’t watching she packed the cream in my butt and crotch. Thankfully it didn’t stay there long enough to burn any sensitive skin, but it still did the job. From the nose down I was slick as a new born baby and sis was laughing her butt off.
Mom backed sis up when she insisted that I wear a garter belt and stockings since the dress was a somewhat sexy style and I was supposed to feel elegant while I had it on.
“Ya, right,” I mumbled under my breath.
“Just imagine how much you will get to wear it when you win,” Sis said as if I had already.
“If I win,” I reminded her, as I slipped on the panties and hid my now hairless parts.
Mom stepped in and glued on my fake boobs which I had to wear to school tomorrow. They were insurance that I wouldn’t suddenly come up missing on homecoming night and as a bonus Dad was picking us up after school, too. The whole school had already seen me in a dress, I mean really why run and hide now.
“Could it really get any worse?” I told them all at the dinner table.
I wanted to slide under the table when dad told me how real my boobs looked under the thin housecoat I had on. Then it was time to actually see how well the dress fit with my boobs and other padding in place. I had hip pads glued in place, too, but they weren’t as obvious as the boobs or so I thought.
I held my hands over my head while mom pulled the dress down and then I got my arms in the short sleeves and she zipped it from the back. Sis slipped the three-inch heeled pumps on my feet and mom did my makeup. Actually, I did it while she gave me pointers, same difference to me. Big fake diamond earrings in my newly pierced ears and the necklace to match and I was pronounced done.
Mom covered my eyes while sis led me to her bedroom and the big mirror that covered the back of her door. I knew the dress fit pretty snug from the first fitting, and being a runner I knew I had a small waist and not so much body fat. Then mom moved her hands so I could see and I was totally shocked. I had a better figure than Michel and she was four years older than me. My mind went straight to the idea that in the event of a tie Ms. Addison, our principal, who had no love for me, got the deciding vote.
I had to sleep that night with the image I had seen in the mirror in my head as well. I slept in a slinky nighty with the padding all still glued in place and it was a fitful night of sleep at its best.
Friday, when I arrived at school and I wore my baggiest clothes, too, the school was all a buzz that I had won now. The real girls in the contest were not happy with me at all, and I told them if they won, I would be all too pleased. It was if they thought I was being a bad girl or something as that was my reputation as a boy.
When the last bell for the day rang, I ran to dad’s car. In fact, I ran so hard and fast that my boobs jumped out of the bra I had on at the time. Dad laughed and said he had never seen me run that fast and sis was laughing even more. I wasn’t amused and asked dad to get us home quickly, please.
I had dreaded this day for so long now. All I could think about was how soon it would be over. Even mom thought it was funny when I was fully dressed and pacing the floor in my heels a good hour before we needed to be at the game, and it was walking distance if we decided to do so.
When dad, mom, and sis were ready I was informed we were walking to the game.
“With the college and the school having decided this would be reunion night, too, no way I am fighting that much traffic,” Dad said, as we walked out the door.
We were over a block away and already I could hear the noise from the crowd. The stadium must be packed, I thought as I felt suddenly weak in my knees. I normally bit my fingernails when I felt like this, but the fake painted ones I had on just wasn’t going to work. The cool night air swirled around my legs and with no hair at all on my body I felt it in places I shouldn’t have. By the time we actually got inside the stadium, I was visibly shaking. I heard the announcer for the game welcome the capacity crowd and knew then there were no empty seats. This night was soon to become a disaster of epic proportions or at least for me.
I sat with the other girls and their escorts save that there was an empty chair beside me. As a last indignity, Ms. Addison had decided that the quarterback for the team would be my escort. Seeing how it was the jocks that had started this little prank, as she called it, a jock would have to be my escort as well. It might have been a prank to her, but I was the one living it at the time.
All through the first quarter Tommy, our quarterback, was constantly looking over at me sitting alone. Just after the second quarter started Sis came down and told me I had might want to keep my knees a little closer together. Tommy was obviously looking up my dress. I asked her if she realized we were winning for a change. She just looked at me and headed back to her seat.
I was embarrassed as hell now, so I casually adjusted my butt in the hard chair and closed my legs tight together. If he had seen my panties, well, enough to see the black lace and pink ribbons, I would never live this down. I mean never. Almost as soon as I had done that, the other team scored twice and we went to the half-time tied fourteen to fourteen.
Quickly, a three stage platform was placed on the field and Ms. Addison went to the fifty-yard line for a short speech and to announce the king and queen for this year. Having given her speech she called out all four couples. Tommy walked me across the soft grass field, as much as I walked, since the heels just sank to China every step I took. When she announced Tommy and Marsha, Marsha being my girl name, the fans went wild.
“The third runner up tonight is Cathy and Steven Sanders,” Ms. Addison said taking her own sweet time about it.
“The second runner up is Michel Troy and Greg Evans,” she said to a rather large applause as I held back the tears.
There was only Sandy and I left and she was a freshman that wasn’t so pretty or popular. I could already see that light at the end of the tunnel and it was a bullet coming straight at me. Then the drum roll started.
“This year’s homecoming king and queen are,” she paused to let the tension build.
“Mark Jacobs and Tommy Williams,” she all but shouted using my boy’s name, although I doubt anyone save me realized it.
“Guess you and I are going to be great friends after all,” Tommy said, as he ran for the field house to get back in his uniform and pads.
Now I had to stay for the rest of the game and sit there with my flowers and tiara looking pretty and representing the school. My life was so over now as Tommy had the biggest mouth in the school. He would have everybody convinced I was really a girl if they were silly enough to believe him.
We won twenty-eight to fourteen, but my torture for the night was not over. I must have been thinking too far ahead when I started to write all this down. Tommy was a junior this year and a senior next year. As I began to remember the rules, Michel and Steve really couldn’t win in a sense of the words. Assuming they graduated in a few days, they wouldn’t be there to fulfill the duties. So it would have fallen to me as the runner up anyway. This was starting to feel like a setup kind of thing to me.
Tommy and I accepted the thank you from the school staff and I blushed about a billion times as everybody had to tell me how pretty I was. Then came the pictures and that went on for most of an hour. Finally, dad came to my rescue saying it was time for us to go home. Ms. Addison stopped me telling dad that Tommy would see to it I got home as we had some other duties to fulfill tonight.
Ms. Addison opened the school and another round of pictures ensued as we sat on our mock thrones in the gym for the yearbook pictures. That one had gone completely under my radar, the pictures for the yearbook that is.
After that was done Tommy and I started walking to my house. He slipped his arm around my waist and I was far too tired and upset to protest right then. We didn’t talk much either, other than I did congratulate him on the win. He said I had inspired him, giving me a cryptic look, as we stood at the door.
“I’ve never seen a thirteen year old stocking and garter belt girl,” he grinned, all but telling me he knew. “Pink and black are defiantly your colors, too,” he smiled even bigger, getting in one last dig for the night.
I so wanted to put my fist in his mouth, but the ‘girls’ don’t do such things, I had been told about a million times.
“Go home before I show the parts you didn’t see,” I said, and not in my practiced sweet and nice tone.
As you can tell, it hasn’t been such a great few days for me. Just tonight I have been nervous as hell, at least as upset. I cried, when I won, for like a minute, so my emotions have been all over the place just today.
I opened the door slowly and quietly, took off my heels as soon as I was in the door and thought I would go up to my room and cry myself to sleep. Oh, no, this day wasn’t over yet and sis had spilled the beans about the deal with the college, so they were all sitting at the table waiting for me.
Mom called me to the table so I put the shoes back on. A girl doesn’t go walking around in her stocking feet. “Yes,” I replied as I took a seat.
“Did you agree to do this?” Mom said, as she slid the volunteer form across the table to me. It was signed with my name, but I didn’t do it.
“I wouldn’t do such as this without talking to you and Dad first,” I replied.
“Okay,” Dad said, as he looked me down rather hard. “So now that you are the homecoming queen what do you plan to do next?” He added with a mouth full of sarcasm.
“I’m really not sure what to do,” I said, hoping for some of dad’s infinite wisdom.
“I have already read the papers and you signed them, so I think it’s a great idea for you to be a girl for a year,” he said with the sarcasm still rolling.
“Sure thing, Dad. You know it has always been my dream to be a girl,” I said, throwing some of it back at him.
“I agree and it’s settled,” mom said, not reading what dad and I were really saying.
I shrugged my shoulders thinking for sure that dad would explain it all to mom, right? More to the point I was sure dad didn’t read the whole thing cause he just wouldn’t agree on a whim for me to have breast implants. No, not happening, not now and not ever. So I went to bed a happy, if not hair free, camper. I still would get sis for that one someday.
For the last week of school I was the butt of every queer joke the kids could come up with. When those got old, they started making them up as they went. Nothing like this happened when I was in the play, so I was more convinced than before someone was setting all this up or me up as it were.
Mom didn’t work that Friday so she was home when sis and I got there on the last day of school. I passed, but only by one point that my drama teacher gave me just because she could. As soon as we were in the door, mom asked me if I had read the agreement and if I understood that I would be in training all summer. I told her I had read it, she was right but the training was three hours a day on grooming, makeup, stuff that I already knew about.
As soon as I handed over my report card and mom saw I passed, she turned me over to the college students and I was to be gone for two weeks. Like a girl’s boot camp was what it said in the papers.
I protested, but mom was having a blond moment so that did no good. Dad was out of town on business and sis and I had orders not to call him when he was out of town unless it was life and death. So dad wasn’t going to be able to help either.
Hell, at this point there wasn’t much for me to do but go along and get along. Mom or dad, one had to sign off on the last page for me to be doing this. When I got the chance, I would look at the papers again and see who it was that had sealed my fate.
I know what you’re thinking, as soon as they park the car, bolt and run for home. It’s all of ten blocks. Maybe I could do that and never break a sweat. You volunteered, so un-volunteer, right? Nope, mom or dad signed the papers and I am underage, so this was going to happen. My one best hope was that the weather would turn on dad’s company retreat and they would come back before it was too late to stop all this.
I followed a rather cute girl by the name of Lori into the clinic and was pronounced as patient 01. Not a name, not a boy or a girl even, just a number, 01. She put me and the papers that were now on a clipboard in a room saying the nurse would soon be along. I grabbed the clipboard and flipped to the back page. Not only had mom signed for me to be a part of this, my implants couldn’t be bigger than she was. Mom has double D cups just so you know.
The nurse was almost as pretty as Lori and a student for sure. She took all my clothes and did not give me one of the gowns. She did seem amused that all my body hair had seemed to be shaved off. I didn’t tell her about sis or the hair remover. She didn’t ask so why should I.
The next girl through the door was even prettier than the other two and I was thinking of all the TLC I would be getting from them. You know this might not be so bad, I told myself. Gina, my doctor, asked all kind of questions and I answered them as truthfully as I could.
When she asked if I really volunteered, I told her, yes, but that wasn’t really right. When she asked what I thought about boobs, I said the more the merrier. I didn’t realize she was fishing for what size I wanted them to be.
Paint this picture for yourself. Here’s this woman with a nice rack standing at your right side, while she reaches with her left arm over your back and across it to listen to your heart and lungs. All the while her right boob is less than an inch from putting your eyes out. Now what would your answer to that question be. More please?
It was too late by the time I realized where she was going with all the questions. She showed me the implants she intended to use and the fake vagina she was going to suction and seal between my legs. For however long I lasted in the test group, I would really look like a real girl, she said and stressed the real part.
I traded the exam bed for a gurney and a mask over my nose as I was wheeled down the hall. I started counting backward because I was asked to and that was all I remembered till I awoke some time later in a regular hospital bed.
I got boobs again, I told myself, still asleep as they tented the covers on my bed. My mouth felt like the football team had been practicing inside it so I hit the call button for the nurse. While I waited, I looked at all the exposed skin I could see and it all had a red tint to it as if I had stayed in the sun a touch to long. The nurse gave me all the Jell-O I wanted, but I had to wait a day for anything other than Jell-O and water.
It hit me as soon as she said it. Mom and dad weren’t here to catch me so tomorrow I could have coffee. I know I am too young to drink coffee, but I had been slipping some behind mom and dad’s back for over a year now. Can’t really say why, but I love the smell of it almost as much as the taste.
I wasn’t awake long when I realized it was two in the morning. I guess my body knew it was supposed to be asleep and soon I was. Seven was about my normal time to be awake and I was right on the dot. This time I asked for some coffee and actually got some, too, it wasn’t as good as mom’s though.
Chapter 2
The doctor arrived just after ten that morning and I got to see my new parts first hand. Okay, it’s true I am thirteen, but when I saw my five o’clock shadow was gone again and added in the red tint to my skin, I was sure I had been given another round of hair remover. My skin was smooth again, too, and that pretty well told me I was right.
Einstein said, ‘You can never solve a problem with the same level of consciousness that created the problem.’
I was not working on their level and I was soon to find out just how far off I was. Beyond that, I wasn’t in any real pain and Lori was coming by to get me as soon as her last class was over. In a sense of the words, Lori was my mom for the study.
I am jumping ahead for a minute to some things that I didn’t know at the time, but maybe you should so you understand the story. Much like the doctor who had been fishing when she asked me all those questions, Lori had spent a whole day or most of it at the house with mom.
Mom told her about my part in the play and being the homecoming queen and gave her the tour of my bedroom. My bedroom was all but wallpapered with retro pin-up girls and many of them I had drawn myself from pictures I had seen on the web. To me it gave my room that young boy’s dream kind of look. And, sis, who came home early that day, had told Lori about the garter belt and stockings that I supposedly preferred as opposed to pantyhose.
As you can see, at this point they had a lot of not so correct ideas about what I liked and did not like. As the study progressed, it would only get worse and everything I did and said would be view under a microscope for any hint of what I did and did not like. They weren’t above using some trick questions either, or at least that was the way I saw it.
Lori got there a little after lunch and brought me some jeans and a pull over top to wear along with some tennis shoes. It was the first time I got a good look at my boobs and they weren’t as big as I had thought they were. It was disconcerting to the see the vagina where my boys parts should be, but I didn’t say anything right then.
Our first stop was the gym, which was covered with tables like a flea market. Lori had her clipboard in hand and gave me an hour to walk through all the tables and tell her what I liked and didn’t. At this point we are still not on the same page and I was distracted with my breasts moving every time I took a step, too.
The tables were covered with everything girl from the classic little black dress to swimwear and shoes and all the accessories. I won’t bore you with every pick I made, but the important part to know here is that I picked based on what a boy my age would like to see a girl wearing and so on. What I really did was give Lori a good idea of what my new wardrobe should or would look like.
From there we went to eat and Lori realized that the movement of my boobs was distracting me to no end.
“Before this is over you will love any day that you don’t have to wear a bra,” she said, with a smile.
That was a true statement that I didn’t understand at the time. After we ate, we went to her apartment and she gave me a bikini to put on so we could go to the park. The college had a mini water park that the business students ran and she worked there, so in reality, she was going to work while exposing me to the torture of being looked at like a piece of meat while wearing almost nothing.
There wasn’t a cloud in the sky that day and in between customers Lori kept me coated in dark tanning oil. I was nervous as a cat on a hot tin roof. Everywhere I looked there were guys, most of them way older than me and they looked as if they might attack me at any second. I just knew they knew I was a boy and I was about to get pounded any second. I stayed very close to Lori the whole time we were there, needless to say. She worked from two till closing time and that was around eight, then we went to her apartment again.
With all the nervous energy I had expended that day, the question and answer session didn’t last all that long before I wanted to sleep. In fact, I fell asleep on her couch after I had explained how nervous I had been that day and why. She didn’t out right laugh at me, but I could tell she wanted to at times.
“Tomorrow I will show you how to turn the tables,” she said, as she just covered me up and left me there to sleep.
The next morning I got the jeans and pullover top back, again with no bra, and we went to a salon in the next town. I got my first facial, along with my first set of acrylic nails. My toes got the works, too, and I had a full French manicure and pedicure right out of the gate. I got some hair extensions added to the back of my hair and then a perm that the girl said would last for at least a month. I got all new makeup and I realized it was the brand name I had chosen that day in the gym.
With the facial done, my skin needed to breathe so I just got the makeup to go, you might say. We had been there a while and I was beginning to think that maybe these girls were college students, too, but Lori didn’t act like she knew them. We went back to her apartment, ate and then it was back to the park again. Lori told me if some guy seemed to stare at me too much, I could pick another guy to look at then smile and maybe strike a sexy pose. That usually said, I already have a guy even when you didn’t.
When I hadn’t been engaged in a stare down with some guy the day before, I had seen some of the other girls do what Lori had suggested. When I did it later that day it actually worked. It was borderline flirting and Lori would clue me in on that type of stuff later. We did the question and answer thing again that night and she left me alone for a while as she went out to do something.
That something turned out to be a maturity assessment of me. Again, she and I weren’t working on the same level here so to her I was way behind in the maturity department. The trip to the salon had made me a nervous wreck and the time at the park, while not as bad as before, didn’t help matters for sure.
When I awoke the next morning, and trust me I slept like I was in a coma that night, I was sure that my breasts had somehow gotten bigger. Like the morning before, we got a shower first and I was getting some better at accepting what I saw in the mirror as me. The hot water eased the pain I felt in my chest, which wasn’t really all that bad and then we ate wearing just our housecoats.
This is where Lori felt the need to explain why girls did and acted the way I had begun to notice. According to her, girls and young women who didn’t want to get treated badly by some guy had to know how to control them. She called it the power of sex-appeal. This also started a whole new class of girl-overboard for me and what mom and sis had taught me was nothing like this.
She didn’t work, but we spent the entire weekend at that pool and she took great pains to show me the girls doing exactly what she had told me about. At night, along with the question and answer stuff, we watched movies that had girls using their girl power as she called it sometimes. After the movie, she would get me to try the facial expression and body moves I had just seen.
This was not fun and she was stricter than mom and sis about me using the things I had learned in a natural manner. She corrected me every two seconds it seemed like till I finally gave in and did just what she wanted the way she wanted. To me that was a bust for a weekend. Had I been at home, at least I could have played some video games or something.
Monday morning, when I was in the shower, it registered on my befuddled mind that I had a pretty good bikini tan, but I was still thinking like a boy. I told myself that this was me, what I saw in the mirror was me, and that was a girl. From that point on during the next week I tried to see and do everything like Lori had explained it to me. It wasn’t easy and I was still nervous any time I was out in public, but I must have improved a good bit.
While all this stuff between Lori and I was going on, dad was still out of town playing golf with his business partners. I would get home before he did, so any chance of reprieve was long gone. My bedroom furnishings were being changed out for something more suited for a girl, and my new wardrobe was being assembled, based on the stuff I had picked that day in the gym. Knowing that, you can well imagine what I would find when I got home. They did keep my drawings for me.
That same Monday morning I listened as Lori told her mom how she was spending her spring break. It was a class study project and she was turning a somewhat cute boy into a beautiful and very sexy girl with some maturity thrown in for good measure. This was when I learned she was just nineteen years old, too. Had dad shown up to save me right now, I still had enough of the boy he knew in me to be that boy again. That didn’t happen and after another week at the pool and being snuck into a nightclub so I could observe how the women and girls were acting, I was so well drilled with everything girl that it was starting to feel all too real.
Thursday night, before my last Friday with her, she left me alone again saying she had some things to do. We had been going as fast as we could all week and actually got home early that night. We did the question and answer thing again like always and then I was down for the count. Friday morning I just knew my boobs had gotten bigger, again. While they didn’t hurt, they did have a dull ache that caused me to take some aspirin.
I just realized I left out the time we spent running each morning and the exercise classes every other day. I was in good shape to start with so that wasn’t a big deal to me. I figured I should include that in my journal so now you know, too.
Friday, I got my first bra and was glad to have it as it eased some of the weight off my chest. A garter belt and stockings came next and then a pair of heels that were so high I just knew I would fall and break something. A black short skirt, white top and a black vest were added and a narrow tie that made it look like a business outfit.
Lori watched as I used my new makeup for the first time and even with the tan I had it still looked pretty good when I was done. This was odd as I knew she had to work today. As I dressed, she was getting dressed as well so something was up, but I didn’t know then I was going home that day.
A set of earrings and a necklace to match were added. They had black stones in them of some kind. Then as a gift to me, Lori gave me a gold anklet with the name Marsha engraved on it. Since it was a gift, I felt sure she wanted to see me wear it, so I put it on right then. Of course, not till after I had gotten all giggly about such a nice gift in true girl style.
She asked me to stand and checked me over head to toe and then asked me to take a walk with her. I balked for a moment, asking if she realized how high these heels were. She just pointed at her own feet and I saw the heels she had on were even higher than mine. So much for that idea, I thought to myself.
She drove us to the main campus where we sat through a quick meeting with her teacher, nothing more than a chance for her to check me out. Then the walking started and Lori told me what a great girl I had turned out to be. She questioned my taste in clothes for being as young as I was, but she had tried to raise my maturity level so that it matched my taste. All the while we are walking and I am not even thinking about the stilts I have on, as I am listening intently to her talk.
She reminded me that I had to tap my girl power if I didn’t want the guys to give me a hard time. If I did it right, I could put them down and never say a word. I knew she was right, as I had seen her do it, but I wasn’t so sure I could do that. We had crossed several streets and I hadn’t given a second thought to this being my home town and how my friends and neighbors might be seeing me as a girl full on right about then.
I was walking like she did, my hips wiggled and there was a bounce in my step. When I spoke, it was clear that I could do the girl speak with no problem. I didn’t even notice a dozen or so of my classmates at the park, as we walked by it, I was so wrapped up in listening and talking with Lori. Then we crossed another street and walked up to a house and I just stood there looking at her.
“It’s your home. Aren’t you going to go in?” She said, bringing me back to reality in a flash.
I was shocked and then scared out of my wits for just a moment. She had played me like a drum, talking to me as if it was really important had kept me distracted all this time. Now after two weeks that had seemed to last forever I was home.
When I walked in, I thought sis was going to faint on the spot. Mom had to ask about three times to assure herself that it was me, and I am not sure had Lori not been with me she would have believed me.
In the heels I had on, I was almost as tall as mom. My new hair style along with the nails and fancy clothes made me seem much older to mom and she was stunned beyond all words. Lori stayed long enough for the shock and amazement to pass and then gave me a hug just before she walked out. The rest of our break from school was mine to do as I pleased. Once school started back I had bi-weekly meetings to attend.
I know you probably think I am leaving out a lot of stuff, details about things that happened along the way. Maybe I am, but school starts back in less than a week and you’re not nearly up to speed on the rest of my summer. I’m writing this because its part of the deal and Lori has to have it completed by the end of the year to pass.
She gave me a diary as soon as this all started and I told her I already had a journal. Journals were for boys so I would keep a diary now. Trust me, she never let up even for a second on this being a girl thing. So now, as I am trying to write all this down, I am using my journal that is on my computer and the diary that I am still keeping for her.
“Your dad will have a fit when he sees you,” mom said, as soon as Lori was out the door.
“I’ve had several of those so he won’t be alone,” I said with a smile.
Sis, and her name is, Heather, by the way, walked around me about three times just to be sure it was me, then got mad and stormed out of the house.
“What was that about?” I said to mom.
“Your sister has missed her brother far more than you might imagine. Looking like you do right now I think she will be missing him for a while yet,” mom said with a giggle.
“I’m still me,” I said to mom in a pleading tone.
“I know,” she smiled, “but even I have a hard time seeing the boy that left here two weeks ago,” she added.
“I can relate to that. I don’t much feel like that boy right now either,” I replied and gave her another hug.
We gave each other that look when our boobs mashed together and mom sent me to check out my new bedroom. That had an ominous sound to it and it was far worse than that.
It was now decorated in rose and egg shell white. The feeling that hit me was worse than winning the homecoming queen. There wasn’t a single thing in the bedroom that I consider mine. My drawings were still on the walls, and my computer was still there. That was the only thing that hadn’t changed.
The closet floor was lined with high heels, the one pair of tennis shoes and a pair of penny loafers stuck out like a sore thumb. I had skirts and dresses all sorted and hung up in every color that was suited to my skin tone and the taste I had expressed that day in the gym. The lights were starting to come on right about here.
In the dresser and chest I found nothing but the frilliest girl stuff there was to have. Several garter belts and a ton of stockings to go with them. There was even a heavy bound waist cincher that had lacing in the back like a corset and the straps to hold up my stockings were attached. I looked around my room at the drawings and vividly remembered that day at the gym with Lori.
The panties and bras I found were every bit what I had said I liked that day and now the lights were on big time. When school started back, I would be the picture of most every boys walking, talking wet dream. I was so screwed and dad still wasn’t home yet. The walk to my house with Lori had been the first time I carried a purse and it was filled with all my makeup and other stuff that Lori had given me.
I sat at the beautifully polished rose colored vanity and set out the makeup just as Lori had shown me to do it. The face I saw in the mirror, as I did it, was neither happy nor sad a little troubled or maybe deep in thought. It dawned on me how any number of my classmates could have already seen me during the walk home and in reality more than a few did.
Mom came up and into my room while I was sitting there thinking about all this. The kick-pleat of my skirt was open enough to see the garters that held my stockings in place and I saw her mentally take that in. She sat on the edge of the bed behind me looking at me in the mirror as she started talking to me like a daughter.
All the times before, when mom and I talked, it was more like I’m your parent, but when I’m done I’ll pass you off to your dad. As if I was just an unruly boy that she had to claim, but didn’t want to deal with. I could hear the love in her voice as she tried to explain about the trouble I was soon to have with boys and mean girls, as she called them. How little did she know she was about six months too late for this conversation? The mean girls had already shown their claws, and it would take all of my ‘girl power’ to keep Tommy in line after school started.
When she asked me to lay by the pool with her and offered me the bikini she knew was in my drawer, I had to wonder if she was testing me like Lori did. I told her sure, as she left to change and I started to get undressed as well.
The bikini she had given me might as well have been two Band-Aids and some string to hold them on my body. I had come too far to get a case of the nerves with just mom and me at the pool. Granted, I might as well have been naked, but when I got to the pool mom didn’t even flinch. She complimented me on the tan I already had and told me how pretty the suit was on me.
We laid by the pool the whole day and talked like a real mom and daughter would. I was a little more hip to that than she thought I was and I saw it for what it was. She was checking out the teaching Lori had done to see if I could go the distance. Mom was far more concerned about me not going to college than dad had been. If I lasted the full year, I could go to college and she knew that.
I now rightly figured that it was mom that had signed my name, and she might have even been the reason dad’s company had taken their trip so late this year. That idea made more sense than any other I had came up with so far. That would explain her concern about me dealing with the other kids at school, too. Two weeks with Lori wasn’t a lot of time to teach me what I needed to know, but right now I wasn’t all that worried about school.
That evening after dinner, mom measured me girl style. I was 34 in the chest with C cups 23 in the waist and 35 in the hips. Mom didn’t seem pleased at all that my boobs were so big, but she didn’t say that out loud. Sis spent the night with one of her girlfriends and I sat down at my computer to start this story.
Mom had hinted that dad could be home on Monday, and since he hadn’t seen fit to rescue me, as it were, I made plans to make sure he got an eye full of the results of that decision. I wasn’t mad, but I was hurt that dad had let this happen. I felt sure he knew what was going on and at the very least just decided not to stop it.
I’m still not sure I can get you up to speed just hitting the high points before school will start back again. I will try, I promise, and I will include more of the details, too, if it doesn’t send me into sugar shock.
Mom got a call late Sunday night. Since our phone and fax used the same line, I opened the phone program on my computer and recorded the call. Dad would be home come Monday and mom did her best to brace him for the son he no longer had. She told him I was way past pretty and more mature now than she had ever thought I would be. Dad laughed it off and more or less reminded her that I was dumb thirteen year old boy. Not his exact words, but you get the idea.
Recording that call was a no-no so I erased it the same night. I couldn’t erase it from my mind and knowing how mom and dad really felt and thought about me now, almost made my blood boil. I was hurt more deeply than anything Lori had said or done, or even the kids at school and the way they had acted towards me. I can’t say where that came from or even why I wrote it down. Still, now you know what I was thinking and feeling right then.
Monday morning after my shower I went right back to my room and really began to think about this in a different way. As I pulled the waist cinch tight as I could get it, I found a new determination to be the best girl and best student I could be. That would spite both mom and dad to some degree.
I found a pair of off-black back seamed stockings and put them on as my new found determination pushed me on. I picked a black pushup bra that made me feel like my boobs were around my neck, but that was okay. Dad had this coming and he was going to get it. A form fitting camisole would cover the bumps and ridges of the waist cinch and the black sheath dress that stopped just below the cheeks of my butt was my choice for today. Well, it was long enough to cover the tops of my stockings, but not by much.
I carefully looked through all the shoes in the closet and moved all the highest heels to the front. A pair of black open toed pumps with a cute little bow on the toe box was what I picked to wear and, if I measured right, they were five-inch heels. It was only eight in the morning now and his plane didn’t land till noon or so, he had told mom on the phone. I did laps around my room to break in the new shoes and I planned to wear them all day. When I felt I could walk in them as good as any other girl, I sat down to do my makeup.
Chapter 3
Save that I wanted to be an artist, which mom and dad were really opposed to, I really had no clue about makeup. I went on-line and started looking around at the different styles and types of faces that they looked best on and so on it went. Based on the information I found, I had an oval face so it lent itself well to most any style of makeup I choose to do.
Knowing that, I went back to one of the glamor style looks I had seen and went to work. I broke out the brushes and primers and all the other stuff I had originally decided not to use. I went at my face like I had some of my drawings. I used crisp lines around my mouth and eyes and highlighted the cheek bones and even purposely smudge a few areas. I did warm browns for my eye shadow and used three different colors in all.
I let the eyeliner go just a touch out past my eyes and then plucked my own brows till they were pencil thin. I kept their natural curve and used a pencil to make them fuller looking. I paused and picked out my jewelry as I pondered what to do with my lips. They were full looking naturally and after I had the necklace and earring in place, I recalled the special tube of lipstick Lori had given me.
I remember her telling me how men hated the taste of lipstick. This was some special stuff that was a soft rose color with glitter in it and when it dried it had a wet look to it. It did not rub off or kiss of as Lori had grinned when she told me about it. It was actually two tubes, one was the lipstick itself and the other was a sealer.
I did my lips with the same care I used everywhere else. I kept the lines crisp and clean even at the cupid bow on top. I blotted some of the excess off and then added the sealer watching it turn glossy and wet looking right before my eyes. When I felt sure it was done, I tried to wipe it off and it stayed just like I had wanted.
I stood and turned on the overhead light in my room and then moved so I was in front of the big dressing mirror in the corner. I might have gone a little overboard, but the French nails didn’t actually let me pull off the look I had wanted. I still looked much older than I was and, if I had been a boy looking at me, I would have had to ask me out on a date.
Mom and sis were out by the pool as dad’s return wasn’t such a big deal to them. I wasn’t sure what his reaction would be, but if it was shock and awe, then I would be happy beyond all words. It was eleven-fifty now and mom hadn’t seen me since breakfast so she came to check on me. I told her through the door I was writing on my story and she reminded me that dad would be home soon.
I considered meeting him at the door just for the shock value. Then I decided I would wait and let mom call for me as I knew she would. At least dad could get a hug and kiss from mom before I took a hammer to the fantasy world he was living in.
From my window I watched dad park his car and walk into the house. He had some tan, but it was nothing like mine and my pulse quickened a bit as the moment of truth was at hand.
Sis did her little girl shout that daddy was home and I know she jumped in his arms for a hug. Mom called my name, paused for a kiss from dad and then told me they were in the den and that I should come down.
I did my mental check list, hips forward when you walk, arms slightly bent, breasts out or shoulders back and smile really big. The staircase ended in the den, but if I knew my dad at all, he would be standing at the wet bar fixing himself a drink. It was on the other side of the room so I had to get the walk just right.
When I got to the same floor as the den, dad’s back was to me at first. I pulled the dress down again just as mom cleared her throat.
Dad turned just in time to see me start my walk across the room as I was hamming it up all I could. When I got close enough, I put my hands on his waist, raised one foot up behind me, and gave him a chaste kiss right on the lips.
“Welcome home, Daddy,” I said, still holding on to his waist.
His face lit up like he had seen a ghost and he actually dropped the drink in his hand. Thankfully, it landed in the ice bucket with a thud that shook him back to the moment. His eyes went straight to the cleft between my boobs and as I moved away I could feel his eyes checking every inch of me over. I held my dress as I took the Queen Ann chair that mom normally sat in and then as ladylike as I could I crossed my legs letting my high heel just swing in the air.
“Charles!” Mom said, as dad was just standing there motionless and not talking.
Dad looked at mom, then over at sis, and then back at me. It was like he was checking to make sure he was in the right house and this was his wife and kids. Even though mom had told him about me, he wasn’t in the least prepared for what he had now seen firsthand.
“We need to talk,” he said to me as he held out his hand for mine.
“We’ll be back before dinner,” he said to mom.
I kind of saw this coming so I piled on a bit. Dad and I never talked man talk in the house with the girls, we always went to a café or the mall.
“Let me get my purse,” I said, and headed back up the stairs getting the black clutch I had all ready to go.
Dad was standing at the foot of the stairs so he very well might have seen up my dress enough to know I was wearing stockings and garters. At the moment anything that put him on his ear was fine with me, and I had no intentions of going easy on him when he started talking to me.
He opened the door for me and then walked beside me and opened the car door for me as well. If he was trying to put the shoe on the other foot he was in for one hell of a surprise. I fully intended for him to treat me as a girl and I would love every minute of it, so long as he was uncomfortable doing it.
When he pulled into the only café/bar in town, I knew then he was not thinking like my dad. I sat and waited for him to open the door for me and gave him a full on look at my nylon covered legs as I swung them to get out. He looked, too, trust me, he was still in shock. He put his arm around my waist and walked me to the door, which I waited for him to open, and then followed him to a booth in the bar area without anyone even giving me a second look.
He ordered a scotch on the rocks and I took advantage of his condition and ordered a white wine. As soon as the waitress was gone, he gave me a stern look and started to talk.
“What did you do with my son?” He asked, as if I wasn’t there.
“Now, Daddy,” I virtually purred in an innocent tone. “How many times have you told me to get the right answer you have to ask the right question?” I smiled, just as our drinks arrived.
I leaned forward just enough to make his eyes go to my boobs and took a drink of the wine.
“So what is the right question?” He said downing the scotch in one drink.
“What did you do with your son?” I shot back still sounding innocent as I could.
“Me?” He said with a raised brow.
“You did run off and leave me at the mercy of mom and those college students,” I said, as if reminding him of what had happened.
“I never thought your mom was silly enough to make you go through with this,” he said with some realization coming to his voice and ordering another drink as the waitress arrived.
“Oh, I know, Daddy, you weren’t there when we all sat at the table and talked about this,” I said, turning on all the charm I could.
He gave me a look that would melt steel and paid the waitress giving her a rather nice tip, too.
“Isn’t it such a coincidence that you were gone for two weeks and that was just the same amount of time it took to make your son just disappear,” I added with just a hint of the hurt I was feeling showing.
“So this is my entire fault,” he said, and then gave me the list of all the bad boy things I had done or was believed to have done.
“Well, you can pretty well see I won’t be doing those type of things now,” I said going back to sounding innocent.
I finished off the wine and gave him yet another look at my boobs, just so he knew for sure that I blamed him beyond any and all doubt. The wine had started getting warm having had to sit through the list of bad boy things. He ordered another round for us both and just looked at me like I was from outer space or something.
The bar was filling up rather quick like and when the first man came to the table and asked me to dance, for spite I accepted. It was a slow song and I moved in small circles as he led me around the dance floor. By the time the song ended I was sure dad would be steaming mad. It wasn’t like I had planned that, but the opportunity was just too good to pass up.
“Have you made your point yet?” He asked, as I thanked the man and sent him on his way.
“That depends, are you going to stop this now and bring mom back to her senses?” I said and took another sip of the wine.
“Yes, if I can, I will, but then you know how hard headed she can be and it won’t be something I can change overnight,” he added, as a man who didn’t look so good asked me dance.
“Thanks for the offer, but I am not sure my father would approve,” I told him letting dad off the hook, but only a little.
“Thank you,” dad said, as he looked at his watch and realized it was our normal dinner time right then.
“We better get going or your mom will hang us both out to dry,” he said with a smile for the first time.
I leaned on dad as much as he leaned on me to get to the door. He wasn’t drunk, but he was long past emotionally drained. As we rode home, I assured him sweetness and nice was all he would get from me till he brought mom back to the real world. He assured me again he would try as I let him keep opening the door for me just as he had from the start.
Mom had no clue about what had really happened between dad and me. I sat at the top of the stairs and listened after dinner to see if dad was going to rat me out. He didn’t give her details, but and I will use his words, she had on her big girl panties.
I could tell by mom’s voice that she was thrilled when dad said that. Why, I didn’t have a clue. Dad caught it just as easy as I did and that pretty well ended any chance of him bringing her back to reality that night. Over the week that followed that night when dad and I talked or he saw me for any real length of time, I was all girl and innocent as could be.
Being that I was a girl now or at least appeared to be, I didn’t have girlfriends like sis did. That meant I stayed at home a lot more than she did, and there was a building tension between her and I as Dad now paid a lot of attention to me.
I decided to put part two of my plan in motion since it seemed that dad wasn’t getting anywhere with mom. I knew all of our courses for next year were already on-line so I started school a little early. It wasn’t like I was going out to shoot hoops with the guys anytime soon. So I became a book worm, so to speak.
I studied the courses I had signed up for, I worked on this story, and watched every movie with the Hollywood pin-up girls I had so loved. I began to copy their moves as much as I could. I didn’t really have the body for it unless I wore the waist cincher a lot and I started wearing it more and more. I did my makeup every day and by the time the end of the month rolled around I had it down pretty good.
Mom had told dad she just wasn’t sure that I had mended my ways and really became the Little Miss Sweetness I projected. She thought she would scare me with a trip to the salon she used, but when I jumped on that with both feet, she knew that was a bust. On the ride home mom took a different approach just to see if I would show my true colors. She told me my acting ability had really improved, but I was about to send my father over the edge being Little Miss Innocent all the time like I was. I looked at my nails as if checking my fresh manicure then flipped my hair back saying I had no clue what she was talking about.
That well ended any further conversation that day. That night mom told dad as they lay in bed she had created a monster and now had no clue what to do.
“Well, the best answer is usually the most obvious one,” dad said, sounding surprised. “If he’s suffering half as bad as we are, I think you know what to do,” dad added.
“Suffering?” Mom said in a huff. “He loves every second that he can rub our noses in what has happened,” she said, sounding even more perturbed.
“Well, hell, honey, the only thing about him that isn’t as girl as it gets is what we know is between his legs,” dad said, sounding irritated at mom.
“Like I haven’t noticed that,” mom said, sounding angry now.
“Well, when you’re willing to change your ways and stop treating him like he was the scourge of all boys on earth, maybe he will change, too,” dad said, sounding as if he was taking my side for a change.
“The girl in that bedroom I can deal with, the boy that should be there is your doing,” mom stated in a tone that broke no argument.
Having heard that conversation, I felt sure my time as a girl was going to continue. That being the case, I became that much more determined to drive mom right off the deep end. If mom and dad could see me or hear me talking with sis, I was the best big sister she could have. When she had her birthday, I bought her a really sexy dress and all the stuff to go with it. She had seen it at the mall when we were back to school shopping.
This time it was mom that blew a fuse and she went after dad balls out. Didn’t you pay attention when they were shopping at the mall, she started and on she went till she was all but hyperventilating. I had seen to it that sis got as much sexy stuff to wear as she wanted, as Dad had trusted me to shop with her.
Dad knew I had done it on purpose and never said a word. When mom said she was taking it all back, sis insisted that she take all my stuff back as well because I dressed just the same as she wanted too. Wow! The stuff really hit the fan then as mom had dug her own hole and I had just covered her up.
When it was all said and done, sis got to keep everything and mom looked like she had been in the ring with Muhammad Ali. She ran off to the bedroom crying that she had the most out of control kids on the planet. Dad sent sis and I to the pool so he could talk to mom in private and try to calm her down.
When sis started walking towards the pool, I told dad I wasn’t going to let up, not even an inch till she apologized. Dad said he understood and was prepared for the worst now that mom was over the edge like she was.
On the end of the month I was treated to another trip to the salon and despite all moms efforts to get me to break character I never did. She was furious when we got home and I gave her a hug and thanked her for the new nails and fresh perm. I had oval tipped glamor length acrylic nails now, as mom was sure I would never sit for that. I just acted like they were the best gift she had given me so far and went on like it was no big deal otherwise.
Thank goodness I was already six weeks ahead of my class and only had to hit the send button to turn in my homework for a while. I would figure out how to type with my new nails, but it did take some doing not to hit two or three keys at the same time.
Two weeks before school was to start Dad dragged me off to that same place again. I was dressed just as sexy and had on the makeup and high heels and made him treat me like a girl just like the last time. He was upset I knew that, but I still ordered a glass of wine when the waitress arrived.
“You realize this undeclared war between you and your mom is driving her crazy,” he said with a grin.
“I hope so,” I replied. “I heard her admit that she signed my name for me to volunteer and I know she signed the consent form at the back,” I added.
“She wasn’t trying to hurt you, she just wanted you to change your ways and not skip classes and all that other stuff,” dad said, making what mom had done seem innocent.
“I’m not buying that Dad, she is still doing her best to embarrass me or even humiliate me,” I said, placing my hands flat on the table so he could see the claws I had now.
“So you’re still not willing to back off?” Dad said, like it was a question.
“Not even a little,” I replied, letting just a hint of his son show through.
“If that is your final answer then I will accept it, but will you dance with your old man and accept my apology?” He said with a smile.
“Yes, and, yes.” I replied, then stood and walked onto the dance floor with him.
Dad held me tight to his chest and apologized at least a dozen times for what had happened to me. He promised me that for however long this lasted, no matter what, he would be proud of his daughter and always be there for her.
I could tell he felt every word he said and for a moment my hard exterior started to crack as a tear came to my eyes. This was the dad I knew and loved and it seemed once again he loved me. I couldn’t back down now, not to mom anyway and I told him that quietly as we danced. He told me he understood as he had taught me well to stand my ground and I was doing just that. Just as the dance ended, he said I truly was my father’s son. I couldn’t hold back the tears then.
I made daddy sit in the car with me till I fixed my makeup and he knew I would never let mom know I had shed a single tear over any of this. At least dad cared enough to apologize to me and for that he was the greatest dad in the world to me.
I didn’t make it past roll call the first day before Mr. Edwards ushered me off to the principal’s office. The real problem was the skin tight skirt I had on that just went halfway to my knees. The top I had on was a pullover with a deep V neck and it exposed a good bit of my cleavage. Of course, I had on my waist cincher, stockings and high heels, so he couldn’t take his eyes off of me.
He said that Marsha Jacobs had no Id from the school and that was the reason he sent me to her. I put the tiara on my head and asked if he remembered who the homecoming queen was just as I slammed the door to his room and left.
The laughter from his room could be heard all the way to Ms. Addison’s office and was still going strong when I got there. The look on his face when he realized who I really was, well, priceless didn’t exactly cover it.
Ms. Addison for her part wasn’t happy about the way I was dressed. It was well within the dress code but with the makeup, high heels and seamed stockings, she wasn’t so sure the boys or men, for that matter, could make it through class with me there. She took my picture and made me an ID with the name Marsha on it, but didn’t check either box male or female.
I went back to class and with all the laughter and chair shuffling the only place for me to sit was right in front of Mr. Edward’s desk. I was a girl on a mission now. He sent me to the office on the first day and for that he would pay.
The class lasted an hour and after I opened my legs enough for him to see my panties and garters the rise in his Levies would not go down. He was so embarrassed that he sat at his desk for most of the class to hide his problem.
My ‘girl power’ was working just fine and at mom and dad’s expense I had honed it to a razor sharp edge. Right now I was betting that Mr. Edwards knew a little about that firsthand and would question the wisdom of sending me to see Ms. Addison again anytime soon.
Between classes that day the guys swarmed in the halls like they had never seen a pretty girl or something. At lunch they were tripping over their tongues trying to get to the table where I was sitting and it was full till I got up to leave. Now you would think some of the other girls would have clued them in, but they were far more content to sit back and laugh at them knowing full well I was a boy.
Of course, sis got to see some of it happen in real time and like two seconds in the door she was blabbing it all to mom in great detail. I just sat back and watch as the horror of her creation was written on her face once again.
Well, you are up to date and we’ll just have to see as the year goes by if mom is really dedicated to the idea of me being a girl. You can bet my ‘Girl Power’ will get used extensively if she does and that is pretty much what I expect. I’ll update you soon.
Continued in part two…. If there is a demand for it, comments do inspire.
Girl Power Rules II
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Girl Power Rules, Part II
By J.A. Stevens.
Mark was your typical thirteen year old boy. He skipped class now and then and maybe more than he should. He was working on his bad boy reputation as it seemed the prettiest girls all like the bad boys. His parents weren’t pleased in the direction he was headed and when the teachers started picking on him, they let it slide thinking it might be a good thing. Landing a girl’s part in the school play starts a prank that sees him become the homecoming queen. But that is just the least of his troubles now
Phew, what a week it has been and Friday was my first meeting with Lori since she walked me home. I’ll get you up to date on the school stuff first and I promise to slow down some now.
Tuesday morning, mom was still a little unsettled over the things Sis had told her and when I arrived at the table for breakfast in a sort of sexy catholic school girl’s outfit, complete with matching twin ponytails over my ears, I thought mom was going to pass out.
It was blue and white checked with the skirt just being long enough to pass our dress code. The top had a square neck with big puffy shoulders and a really short sleeve. It tied at the waist with a ribbon in a big bow on my back and I had on a pair of light blue colored heels to match. Thankfully, mom was so busy fussing over what Sis had on that she didn’t notice I wasn’t wearing a bra.
As soon as we got to school and Sis was out of sight, I pulled the sleeves down as it was really an off the shoulder design. The twin ponytails were the only things said sweet and innocent that day. At roll call all was well, and Mr. Ed was none too thrilled that I ignored him through the whole class. I considered giving him a look like I had on Monday, but right now he wasn’t being cruel to me so I didn’t.
Understand I have gone to this school from first grade forward so my classmates have known me for more than a few years now. When the bell rang to go to our next class, I was mobbed by a bunch of girls in the hall that had realized what I had done yesterday to Mr. Ed. They thought or acted like I was really one of them and that it was so cool that I had put him in his place the way I did. I knew these girls and had for some time. There was just no way they were so gullible as to believe that I was really a girl.
That scene repeated itself several times before the end of the day came around and with different girls each time. Some even asked for my phone number or gave me theirs so we could talk and be friends. My attempts to remind them I was a boy named Mark went over like trying to split the atom.
When the last bell of the day rang, I headed for the front doors, after I put the sleeves back up on my shoulders like when I left the house. Ms. Addison met me in the foyer and asked if we could speak for a few minutes. I told her sure and followed her to her office.
“Is this what I have to look forward to this year?” She asked as she pointed to my outfit.
“I’m not sure I understand the question,” I replied just as sweet as I could.
“You broke every rule you thought you could and get away with it as a boy. Now, it seems as a girl you intend to push the rules just as hard as you can without breaking them,” she said in an authoritarian tone.
“Ms. Addison, I was tricked into taking a girl’s part in the play last year, pranked into becoming the homecoming queen, and then volunteered by someone else to be a part of the study the college is doing. Now, I am sure you think this is all fun and games for me, but nothing could be further from the truth,” I said and then paused to reel in my emotions for a minute.
“Right now I am not of legal age so my ability to put a stop to all this is very limited. At this point I have only some of the details as to the persons involved. Let me assure you when I find out the whole story, and I will find out, those people will pay and pay dearly. In the meantime, anyone that gets in my way, well, just ask Mr. Ed how his class went yesterday after he sent me to see you,” I stated, then turned and walked out.
Since I was almost an hour late getting home, mom assumed I had gotten detention yet again. I was so upset at the time I didn’t bother to tell her that I hadn’t or that I had given Ms. Addison an ear full of what for. I spent some time by the pool with Sis and at this point what tan lines I had were so small it was almost like not having any.
“I’m sorry, Mark, if I had known having a big sister would cause all this trouble I never would have said anything,” Heather said, almost crying.
“It’s not your fault, Sis. I did some things that I shouldn’t have and I was punished on the spot for it. I can understand that, that’s the way life is for everybody. You know I didn’t sign those papers to be a part of this and you were there when we sat at the table and talked about it as a family,” I paused as Sis looked at me in disbelief.
“Are you still being punished?” She asked, sounding more innocent than I ever could be.
“Well, I guess I am, but I sure don’t know what for,” I replied.
“That’s not very fair,” she said with a smile.
“You’re right, honey, but few things in life are ever fair,” Mom chimed in from behind us.
I wasn’t sticking around for the how unfair life is speech again. Dad had told me all about it and more times than I cared to count. I went to my room and hit the web to continue the on-line part of my courses so my grades would stay up. The long nails were really starting to get to me at times, but I was ten weeks ahead of where we really were in class. Wednesday morning I turned in Friday’s homework assignment via the computer before I left the house. It was easy to do now, all I did was send it to Mr. Ed’s printer as all the teachers had one now.
Having gone a round with Ms. Addison yesterday, I fully expected some repercussions of some kind today. I picked a denim skirt that went almost to my knees and a printed southwester design blouse that covered my bust plenty well enough. That was my peace offering and as close as she was going to get to getting one right now. I do go all out on my makeup, as if to tell her that I wasn’t a person to be taken lightly even so.
She was standing by the door when I got there with sis beside me and she nodded at me as if to say she saw and understood. After roll call, Mr. Ed wasted no time dragging me into the hall for a private conversation.
“This isn’t going to be a repeat of Monday?” He asked in a flustered tone.
“Depends, you have some plan for sending me to see Ms. Addison again?” I said with some venom in my voice.
“Not so long as you do the class work and don’t interrupt the class in general,” he said, as he reached for the door knob.
“Good, I am glad we understand each other,” I stated making sure he understood if he messed with me I would return the favor.
It seemed that my torture of Mr. Ed during class had soon been told to all the male teachers as a warning. I had but one female teacher again this year and she taught the drama class. I had dropped the class at one point and then decided at the last minute to take it anyway for the extra credit and spite her for what she had done last year. She was all smiles last year when she found out I had dropped her class, but that smile was long gone when the new me walked into her classroom.
Mr. Edwards was teaching us history this year and at least he had the guts to look me in the eyes now and then. My other male teachers did all they could to never look me in the face and that made me think they were guilty of something.
Thursday, I pushed the envelope yet again in the way I dressed. If I kept the pressure on them and didn’t let it get to me as they hoped it would, the truth would come out at some point.
The black leather mini skirt white top and vest I had worn home that first day seemed lonely that morning so that was what I wore. I wore the skirt low on my waist so it would be long enough to pass the code and, once again at breakfast, Mom just glared at me. I did the normal makeup fitting for a girl my age, but I wore all the same jewelry as before.
First period, no problems, second period was more of the same. Third period was Mr. Thomas’ class and he was teaching math this year. He took one look at my legs sticking out from under the short skirt and sent me to see Ms. Addison.
I made sure the skirt was down on my waist while she measured and since it was within the code she gave me a pass and sent me back to class. I was pissed beyond words as I had never cut his class or failed it either. He thought he would be smart and put me right in front of the class, first desk, first row. I knew then he didn’t get the memo. Hey, he had it coming. I hadn’t messed with him, ever.
I crossed my ankles and tapped my foot a time or two to make him look. He was standing at the blackboard showing us how to solve a math problem and every time he turned and looked at me, he got an eye full. It took all of three minutes before he was adjusting his pants and then had to sit down for the rest of the class. When the bell rang, he dismissed us, but asked me to stay as he knew I was headed for lunch and not on the clock as it were.
“You realize what you were doing is not very ladylike,” he said, as he looked down at me.
“Just one of the perks of not being a lady or even a girl,” I replied, as the blood ran from his face.
“So not being born a girl, you think you can act anyway you choose?” He said, like it was question of birth.
“No, sir, but if you mess with the bull, you eventually get the horns,” I said, and then walked out headed for the lunch room.
Having sat Mr. Thomas down in short order, and not knowing that Ms. Addison had been listening from the hall, I had a spring in my step for the rest of the day. Friday wasn’t much to tell about, but when I sat with Lori and told her about some of the things I had done and how I felt about it and so on. Well, I think she was more embarrassed for me than I really was.
“I’m not so sure showing you how to handle the men and boys was such a great idea,” she said, as she busted up laughing yet again.
“Come on, Lori, would you let a bunch of old men and biddies like them treat you like they have me?” I said, trying not to laugh with her.
“Well, I’ll give you credit. You’re nothing like the boy I was told you were,” she said, and then laughed even harder.
When we finally got over all the laughing, she gave me that talk about flirting and how giving the men a peek was not always a good thing to do. It would sooner or later give me a bad reputation and one that I didn’t deserve as I couldn’t have sex, but would be accused of it just the same. I took what she said to heart like always and headed home thinking that she was going to be a great friend one day. And she understood my moments of anger were not the driving force behind what I was doing.
As you may have noticed, I haven’t said much about the boys save how they acted around me that first day. Well, it has been a month now and my teachers are all dumbfounded as they all see the four point zero coming in a couple of weeks and that has never happened, at least not for Mark.
My reputation as a girl hasn’t been completely thrashed by the boys, for the most part. According to Rachel, one of my new girlfriends, they are all intimidated by my looks and maturity. Where she came up with that idea, I will never know. Still, Tommy, the one guy I feared, would make my life as a girl a living hell. He won’t get closer than arms length and we have been to two events together already.
It didn’t slide over my head that suddenly I felt hurt that the guys didn’t want to be around me. I could see a real girl feeling that way, but as I remind myself daily, I am not a real girl.
When Rachel started coming over to the house and spending some quality time with me, I realized she was one of the fooled ones. She was sure I was a girl and had just been going through a tomboy phase before. Nothing I said got through to her that would make her believe I was really a boy. Hey, it wasn’t like I could drop my panties, when I wore them, and prove it to her.
I gave her makeup lessons, you might say, and the trickle down from that showed up in school in less than a week. She even got the brand labels off my clothes and made a list she could share with her girlfriends. I almost fell off my chair when she tried on a pair of my heels and promptly did a nose dive into the bed before she even took a step. She was a real girl now, mind you.
My Friday meeting with Lori was done and over in like a second flat, but then again there wasn’t much new, save to tell her about Rachel. She got a kick out of the nose dive incident as I told it to her and soon after, Lori was back to her mother role, as it were.
“Why the heavy makeup?” She asked. “It looks great on you and you would never know it unless you got real close,” she added.
“Two reasons,” I stated. “I’m not sure you will believe me when I tell you, but I will tell you anyway. For one, it is kind of like a mask for Mark. Nobody has seen me without makeup on since the day you walked me home. I wanted to say, and they never will till my parents come to their senses, but I skipped that part. Second, is that when I don’t have it on, even with my boobs and other stuff still there, I still see Mark and that makes me afraid other people will, too,” I said, and then hung my head.
Our time was up for that day and she had to go to her last class. I started to go home like I would on any other day, but realized there was a PTA meeting tonight at the school. Parents, don’t ever think your kids don’t know how or can’t get around campus security, especially, if they security that is, have all the brains of Barney Fife.
I wanted to eaves drop on the meeting, but first I had to get inside and our one campus cop was standing by the door. I walked in every shadowy area I could till I got to a car that looked new enough to have an alarm system. I gave the quarter panel a good hip bump and set it off so he would come check it out and he did. I swear the guy was brain dead. I got close to the building so nobody would see till the last second and ducked in the door while his back was turned.
I followed the sounds of some not so happy voices and found them in the room we used for a study hall. I didn’t have a study hall, as I took an extra class, so I got the extra and was working my own plan for graduation in a few years. I couldn’t hear all that good from the hall, but there was a janitor’s closet around the corner and it had a door that opened to it from the study hall as well. Best part, no glass in that door for someone to see me there standing and listening.
I moved quietly and when I could really hear they were talking about the school budget and how they wanted to drop the B team basketball squad in favor of a better funded Jr high and varsity squad. They passed that after the varsity coach said he would take the B team boys on as his second string players.
School uniforms were next and Ms. Addison must have bumped her head if she thought that would ever pass. There were far too many parents from the hippy era for that to ever fly and my mom and dad would be eyes deep in that debate. As for the level playing field concept behind uniforms, my dad would beat you silly, mentally, with how stupid that idea was and then run you out of town for even thinking like that. Part of his life is unfair speech so I had already heard it.
Ms. Addison dismissed the meeting after that, but asked that the parents she had spoken to before the meeting to keep their seats. Mom and dad must have been standing close to the door as Mom told Dad he already knew what this was about. I didn’t and she didn’t say what it was. I was betting I didn’t really want to know in one way and yet, I was sure I did in another.
“Since you were all at the midterm meeting last year, I won’t rehash the information again,” yes, the floor recognized Mr. Jacobs.
“First of all, I was not here at that meeting and if you are about to go off on us again about our so called out of control boys, let the record show I had no part and took no part in that meeting and will be doing the same here tonight,” Dad said, with some real distain in his voice.
I know my dad when he talks and how he talks, he was not a happy camper. I mean, not in the least. I wasn’t going to be either in about ten minutes so pay attention as the punchline to the tail is coming.
“Very well, Mr. Jacobs, the record will reflect as you have said. Now, all you as parents had boys who were getting more and more out of control as the year went by. The boys were tested for something other than the normal style of punishment as it was obvious none of that was working,” she paused as some of the parents groaned in disapproval and some sighed as if they approved.
“It was never intended that any one boy be singled out for punishment alone. The idea was to punish them all in a way that they feared the most. Some of the boys feared the idea of reform school, while others laughed it off. For some, just telling them they would be transferred to another school if their behavior didn’t improve was enough, others, as you can tell, we actually had to transfer. So now that some of the boys are gone and the rest are laboring under the idea that their worst fear might come true, we are left with Mark Jacobs. An obstinate young man if ever one walked this planet,” she paused again, to the groans of the parents.
That was one comment too many and I could hear the gears in Dad’s head going through the door. Ms. Addison was about to get the horns, as she had long ago pissed off the bull.
“The chair recognizes Mr. Jacobs,” Ms. Addison said, sounding exasperated.
I heard a chair go sliding across the floor, so I figured dad was sanding now. He only did that when he was really ready to let go on somebody and he paced the floor while he was at it.
“Just a few blocks from here I have a son that spends most of his time sequestered in his room. You bunch of idiots have tried to turn him into a girl as you saw that as his biggest fear.”
Dad had to stop to clear his throat and I knew he was crying, too.
“He’s scared and alone not sure that his own parents still love him. Well, I love my son and nothing any of you can say or do will ever change that.”
His voice was getting louder, as he went and if I knew my dad, before he was done, Sis would be able to hear him in her bed at home.
“You say you mold the minds of the future here, well, I don’t think so. I don’t think there is a single person here that has the intestinal fortitude to do what my son has already done, and try as you may, I have a crisp one thousand dollar bill for the person who thinks they can break his will. It will never happen. Not as long as there is air in his lungs, it will never happen.”
A part of me wanted to jump for joy, but that ended the meeting and I still didn’t know just how or who had decided I would get volunteered. I watched and waited till I could get out of the building un-noticed and just did make it before security came to lock the doors. I walked behind the shrubs that were just a few feet from the building and I saw Mom and in the car with Dad probably trying to calm him down.
I know how my mom works. Sure she had in a way said she signed my name on the volunteer part of the form, but when Dad tried to excuse what she did, I realized she was just taking the blame for someone else. True, she did sign the last part on the consent form, but if she thought I was willing, just not ready to admit to it so I could go to college for sure, then I could see how my pushing her buttons had affected her the way it had. Still, somebody had signed my name and I wanted to know who. Heck, even Sis had tried to take the blame for all this, but no way she was to blame.
I got home before they did and quietly went to my room careful not to alert Sis that I had been out past curfew. I undressed and stood where the moonlight held me in silhouette on the wall by one of my posters. My determination at wearing the waist cinch had paid off, in a manner of speaking, as my nude body now held the shape of my favorite pin-up girl. No, I’m not telling you who she was. I am allowed a few secrets, am I not?
My occasional burst of anger, coupled with my flamboyant way of expressing my female persona, didn’t allow anyone to see that in a way more than I had realized I loved being the girl I was. I knew after what dad had said tonight there was a father son meeting soon to come. Dad thought, in a way, that I was really brave and yet I knew I couldn’t tell him that I really didn’t want to be his son again.
I’m going to jump ahead again and I hope this doesn’t ruin the story for you. The choice to become a boy would be taken from my hands before I ever really confessed to anyone. I should have known the way Ms. Addison went after me and kind of slapped all the other boys on the wrist that there was something more going on here. It would come out and our small town would be shaken to no end. But there is still some good stuff to read about yet.
Saturday morning I hugged and kissed daddy when I came to the table for breakfast. He was shocked, but he was my hero now and always would be. He and Mom both saw that the chip I had been carrying on my shoulders had gotten some smaller if not all but disappeared. After breakfast I picked a really nice dress that wasn’t quite as sexy as was my norm and tried to go for the pretty look more than the sex kitten look. I heard Dad tell Mom that he would talk with me today and try to clear some things up, so I was sure that was coming.
How can I say this? Being as upset as I was when mom handed me off the way she did, when Lori left me alone in the room with the papers, I checked some of the optional treatments. My red skin when I first awoke was from the laser they used to remove all my hair and, yes, I checked that box and included all the private areas as well. I didn’t know that when I awoke the first time. I had also checked the box for the time released hormones and from what I had found on the web, I was pretty sure there was no going back now. I’ll say this once and never again, I haven’t even once missed my boys parts since this started.
Chapter 2
Dad knocked on my door right around lunch time and I saw a pleased look on his face when he saw a girl dressed more befitting her age. He asked if I would go to town with him for a while and I was all too pleased to say yes. It made him smile again when he realized I was just being me, not the brash sexy girl I had been pushing on him and Mom.
Dad treated me just the same as he had before opening the door and tell Mom we would be home for dinner like always. Under the smile he was showing me, I could see the man that had cried over me last night and it hurt me to know the pain he was feeling. If ever a child had felt the need to console a hurting parent, I did and the sooner the better. He had no clue how much I loved and respected him for what he said.
He parked at the same place we had been to before and we took a booth in the bar. He actually ordered a white wine for me this time and I thanked him before he began to try to talk. He was too close to crying so, so I just spit it out so he could breathe. Just so you know since I was with my father the law in our town allows me to be in the bar and even have a drink so long as he is the one paying the bill.
“You can keep that thousand dollar bill in your wallet, Daddy. It’s safe, trust me,” I said, as he realized in a flash I had somehow found out what had been said that night.
“Well, from what I’m told none of your male teachers will be getting cross ways with you for a while, unless they just want to suffer, and just so you know nobody took me up on the bet either,” daddy said, as we both began to laugh together.
Now that the pressure was off him and me there was a question I just had to ask.
“Daddy, what if I couldn’t or didn’t want to be Mark again when this is over?” I said in a musical kind of voice.
“Well, in whatever form you are, you are and will always be my child. More importantly, I will always love you no matter what choice you make, even if I disagree with it.” He said, and then smiled like the daddy I knew again.
We almost missed dinner again as we stayed and danced to several songs on the juke box. It was just a girl and her daddy dancing and holding each other with nothing but love in their hearts. It’s a memory I will always cherish knowing that was the day that Dad probably knew he had a second daughter.
At home, later that night, I listened after they had gone to bed.
“What happened to our pin-up girl?” Mom asked, with some concern in her voice.
“She’s fine. No, she’s better than fine, she’s my daughter,” he said to mom in a calm, very relaxed voice.
Of the conversations they had had about me over the last few months, that had to be the shortest of all. What can I say. Not many girl or boys for that matter, have a dad as good as mine. Early Sunday morning Daddy slid a note under my door.
“Mom’s looking for her pin-up girl and its okay, you and I know what’s real and what’s not.
That was just short of Dad giving me his stamp of approval to carry on being the girl that I had shown everyone I could be. Like any real father he wasn’t all that happy when I was showing a lot of skin or went a little overboard on the makeup. Still, we had an understanding now and I knew just how far I could push and when to back off.
Dad, Sis and I spent most of the day by the pool and in the tiny bikini I had on even Dad looked at me longingly a time or two. I didn’t really see it happen. It was Sis that said something like Dad had wandering eyes or something. Becoming the girl, I had put a big maturity gap between me and Sis. I asked Dad about it first and got his approval to bring her under my wing as it were.
I already knew she was going to be every bit as pretty as Mom. I started right then teaching her the things Lori had taught me. Not the whole picture and not all at once the way I had gotten from Lori, but enough to bring us back together and to be the big sister she had wanted.
While tension in our house had been so thick you could cut it with a knife, Even mom now knew for the most part that was gone. I knew she wouldn’t back off, that was just not her way, and the trip that next week to the salon was proof that I was right. I came home with the same glamour length nails, only now I was a platinum blond.
I felt sure Dad probably deducted a few IQ points when he saw me, but that was okay. If anything, the blond hair just added to my persona.
The tension at school was far from gone and, if anything, might have gone up a little when I arrived sporting my new color. Rachel and her best friend, Shelly, soon were attached to my hip. It was kind of cool in a way. Mark would have never had friends like these two. In school the chip on my shoulders was ever present and the pin-up girl earned her reputation every day.
After another three weeks of sheer torture since I hadn’t miss a class, been out sick, or not turned in my homework, Ms. Addison was meeting me at the door every morning to make sure I stayed within the dress code. She was wasting her time, but I was more than happy to see to it that she knew I was there every day. It made her blood boil when my skirt was right on money for length, or my top didn’t have some buttons that I had left open on purpose. I pushed and pushed and just kept pushing for all I was worth.
Rachel, Shelly and Sis, along with me, now pretty much wore what we wanted to to school. You might say I enlisted some help. If one of me was making Ms. Addison climb the wall, then why not multiply that times three? As it was common knowledge that Heather was my sis, the hands off that Mark had enforced went double now. Rachel and Shelly were the best of friends with me now and the male teachers knew I would make them suffer if they were not nice to them.
It’s almost a side note now, but I will tell you just the same. As a member of the study group I was able to exempt P.E. class. I still dressed out with the girls each day and wore a heavy sports bra as I ran around the track with most of the team in trail. It was kind of cute, as it almost looked like a group of underage boys were trying to catch this older looking girl. They never caught me and it kept my weight in check too. Hey, a girl’s gotta watch her figure or the boys won’t wink, wink.
It was the last Friday before our midterm break and it lasted two weeks. My new hair color that had caused such a stir had just started to not be such a big deal. I was about to up the score though and I had some second thoughts about it, too. After school it was time for my meeting with Lori and she was wowed by how much older I acted and looked. I complimented her saying she had taught me well and time had done the rest. Then I popped the question.
“Do you know if my implants will hold any more saline?” I asked.
“Yes, but as I recall your mom said you couldn’t be bigger than her, right?” She said, looking as if she was searching her memory.
“Do you know what size she is?” I replied.
“ A D cup if I recall,” she said, making a funny face.
“How about a double D,” I replied as I handed her one of Mom’s bras.
That’s a 38 double D by the way, so I could swim in her bra. I got the real impression she didn’t want to do it, but I went home with full D cups and I had taken a bra for myself with me just in case. I know, confession time, right? Okay, I sometimes played with my own boobs and, yes, I had checked out the prosthetic between my legs and I rather enjoyed having them both. No, that’s all you get for now, and if you ask later I will deny everything.
The bra I had bought me seemed rather sturdy in the store, but now as I walked home, it was like my boobs had a mind of their own. Well, that or Lori had mounted some springs under them while I wasn’t looking. In reality, they needed some natural sag and that was exactly why I had not been given a bra back when. I wasn’t even going to try to hide them from Mom, and going braless around Dad wasn’t so cool with her either. I had two weeks to figure these things out before it was back to school.
Was this just another stick in the eye for the school and Ms. Addison? If you have to ask that question, you are sillier than my sister. Although, that was the first question Mom asked, but it was after Dad had peeled her off the ceiling for the second time that day. The first time was when Sis arrived at the pool wearing my old bikini. You know I gave it to her. It wasn’t like it would hold my boobs now. Older sisters do still do hand me downs, right? When I said that to Mom, just as innocent as I could sound, she literally fainted right on the spot.
She had done this before and she would be fine when her nerves settled. Dad and I carried her to the bedroom and left her on the bed. You didn’t read this and I didn’t say this out loud, but Dad was laughing his butt off at Mom. Really? How big of a shock to her system could it be? I had worn it for most of six months now. She would be back at the pool fanning herself in fifteen minutes or so.
If you are thinking right about now there is another one of the father-daughter chats in the works, put a gold star by your name. Teacher is very happy with you.
That chat came on Monday and just because I could and wanted to see the…how do you say it…the shock value for other guys? I dressed sexy and I really did it as much for Dad as myself. If you were my father, wouldn’t you be proud if you had a drop dead gorgeous pin-up girl for a daughter? I gave him every reason to be proud that day, too.
“I thought your mom was really going to lose it when she saw your busts,” Dad said, shaking his head and smiling.
“I know you want to know why and it is the school,” I said, as Dad suddenly noticed all the men looking his way.
I’ll give you a hint…I had on a halter top and pair of old style bell bottom jeans, that Lori had found for me, low rise of course, and you know my makeup was perfection or I never left the house. The chill of the fall air had turned on my headlights, you might say. To the casual eye my dad was sitting with the only hot chick for miles around.
Okay, I had to explain it to Dad just a little, too. The cool air had made my nipples so hard you could see them through my top. Now Dad was smiling and decided to pile it on if I would allow. He stood and we walked out on the dance floor and danced more like lovers than father and daughter. He and I loved every minute of it, as we gave each other the blow by blow view of the room. Before we stopped, not a single patron was looking anywhere save at the dance floor and Dad and I. It was just too cool for school.
Daddy and I were almost high from laughing so hard at the events of the last few days. The scene at the bar was like icing on the cake, but we couldn’t talk about much around Mom. Let’s just say Mom didn’t share our sense of humor about such things.
Unfortunately, that was the last time Dad and I would get to really be a father and daughter for a while. Don’t get all sad on me now. This is a happy story we or I just hit a bump in the road. It all works out in the end, I promise.
When school stared back, Halloween and the carnival at school were just around the corner. No flies on you if you know I was going as Elvira, Mistress of the dark. I know midterm, Halloween, my calendar must be screwy. No, we just did a different school year because of the heavy snows we often got and makeup days were pushing us almost into school year round. That’s no fun.
It should go without saying at this point that Mom almost fainted again when she saw my costume and my boobs on display. Thankfully, there was a chair close by and she had the good sense to sit down.
Here is where things kind of took a turn for me. As soon as I hit the door at school, Ms. Addison, herself, sent me home. The clothes were fine and the makeup was not an issue. My boobs, well, that was more than just an issue. Did I mention I have the coolest Dad? He was home that day when I got there and we went back to school together. There was no rule she could use to send me home because of the size of my busts, implants or not.
As you might have guessed, there wasn’t a lot of teaching actually going on in any of my classes that day. One teacher actually asked me if they hurt, to wit, I laughed so hard they actually did for a few minutes. I had done it now. I had brought the whole of any teaching in my school to a tire squealing halt. A note to myself you might want to check the men you tease for a wedding band. Wives can be a bitch to deal with.
Mr. Ed was married with a very pretty, if not hot-headed, wife. Mr. Thomas, well, here’s a shocker. He was married to Ms. Addison. My P.E. teacher, Mr. Wilson, he was married to my drama teacher and I had teased him least of all after he got the message. So I’m going along, no clue about the husband and wife connection, thinking that Ms. Addison will eventually cry foul and confess, right?
Mmmm maybe not, or not the way I had pushed for it to happen. The entire week at school leading up to the carnival was a bust as far as real teaching going on was concerned. Pun intended by the way. I’m sitting on pins and needles thinking that at any moment Ms. Addison is going to lose it and that will be the end of the story, right? No.
So Friday evening comes and the senior class had the football field all turned into a spook trail and there is a fun house and a mirrored maze, the usual stuff. By now I had added two more girls to the best friend’s list as they were friends of Heather’s who wanted to be friends with me, too, for Sis, I was cool with that. So as Sis and I are making our way through the stuff and meeting up with our friends, I hear this big bang. It came from around the spook trail down in the end zone where the lights over the field are still out.
There was cotton candy, popcorn, all types of salted and unsalted nuts to eat. Lots of soda and the younger of the girls were having a blast and, of course, being seen with Elvira, well, that was good for one or two status points at least. We’re laughing and having a good time with no clue this is all going south in just a matter of minutes.
The younger girls are not into the scary stuff and want to ride the Ferris wheel, so I head for the spook trail leaving them in Dad’s very capable hands. No, Mom is at home, she’s not into Halloween at all. If you scare her too much, she faints dead away. So I wait in line talking with some the girls from the senior class to pass the time. They have that senior attitude so they’re not much on chitchat. As soon as I get inside, all the lights everywhere at the stadium go out all at once. Some of the rides have lights and that is all people have to see by.
The first kick lands right between my legs and I go down like a rock. Then the stomping starts and I do think to cover my boobs so they can’t get busted and start leaking inside my body. That leaves my crotch an open target and the stomping just doesn’t seem to be going to stop. I am just before passing out when the lights come on and for a split second I can see three full grown women as they turn to leave me. Finally, I scream in pain and then start fading of to sleep or so it seemed.
Over all the noise and other things Dad and Sis actually hear my scream and start looking for me. Dad is frantic, of course, and when he finds me, I am nothing more than a bloody mess. Dad scoops me up, which wasn’t such a good thing to do, but, hey, his daughter was injured and needed help. He got me to the car and then down to the campus clinic in record time by all accounts.
The doctor Lori and I have been working with is there and on duty so she knows all about me. They patch me up enough to stop most of the bleeding and then comes the bad news for dad. With my fake vagina removed the damage to my boy’s parts are extensive. Without having a look for himself he tells her to do what she must so long as I live through it. By now he has called Mom and she is there along with Sis, who they didn’t tell the truth to right then. Dad at least has some idea what is coming, Mom and Sis don’t have a clue.
Two days later I wake up and in more pain that any human being should ever have to feel. The doctor gives me a shot and after several minutes I am back asleep, but just enough to not feel the pain and still hear what is being said. Through one eye that I can barely keep open I see Ms. Addison giving my doctor a stack of money in an envelope. The doctor is not happy and tells her she got what she wanted and to leave.
After that I am left in a drug induced coma for ten days. Now my Sis isn’t quite so dumb as some might think. If I miss enough homework and grades go down no college for me. Also, if I miss a total of fourteen days in a year, I get to repeat the same grade. So Sis turns in all my work via the computer so it would look the same as if I had been in school every day. When I found out she had stepped up for me, nobody was more proud of her than me.
When I came back around enough to have my wits about me, I asked dad to get me out of here and as soon as possible. The doctor baulked a little, but soon realized butting heads with my dad was not going to work. I got the stints to keep my new and very real vagina open and all the after stuff and other instructions as well. I didn’t have to twist Dad’s arm to get him to take me home.
Chapter 3
I told Dad what I knew about what happened that night and the payoff the doctor that she had taken from Ms. Addison that I had seen with my own eyes. Dad made me tell him the story about three times before he would call the police and my assault case got bumped to a different level like assault with intent or some such thing.
With what they knew, the police decided to pressure the doctor, as she had the most to lose, and then start working backward till they got all the parties involved. One of the policemen was really cute and he had the same, oh, no, you didn’t hurt my girl look that Dad often did. Even with all my bruises and such he told me I was pretty, so he was cool, anyway. Not counting the weekends, I missed the full fourteen days of school that I was allowed and then some guy from the school board came to the house, a truant officer or some such thing.
Dad cornered him up and threatened him within an inch of his life if the school even acted like they wanted to fail his daughter. When he saw all the stuff from the hospital around the house, he explained that he was misinformed and that excused absentees’ did not count. Adding that from what he saw, mine was surely excused. He called Ms. Addison from our front porch steps and was going at her for not telling him the truth.
“The woman just won’t give up,” Dad said, as he closed the door.
I got up and moved around as much as my very loving dad would let me. I used the stints in my room at night and kept working on my diary/journal and by now you know these are where the final draft of this story came from. As soon as police told the doctor they had an eyewitness that saw her take a bribe, the house cards started to fold.
Dad got to read this first and he says anybody that reads it will be holding their breath for the ending. I need to slow and let the person reading actually take a breather now and then. Hey, you gotta love my dad. I know I do. I’ll take some of the sting out of the ending for you now. There was never a reason why, save that the people involved didn’t like me.
Ms. Addison was running her version of the first wive’s club and together with the other wives that assaulted me over the years, they had gained a lot of control over the people in this town. The wives and the doctor were all charged with assault with intent to do bodily harm. The husbands were charged as accessories since they knew about it and didn’t stop it. There was never a public trial as all the parties pleaded guilty and cut a deal. Part of that was a lot of money that would be mine when I was legal age.
That came with a gag order that I could never make any money by selling or even telling my story. My dad is pretty good with the fine print so, if I mix up some of the details and change the names so nothing can be traced to the real story, then I can do it. Most of the parts about Lori is true and she really needs this story to pass her class, it is the lump sum grade, pass or fail for her.
Okay, enough of the boring stuff. I was back in school the next week, after I got home, even though Mom and Dad didn’t want me anywhere near it. God love them, the bad people were gone at this point and they were still worried about me. Sis let the cat out of the bag that I was coming back to school and when I hit the front door it was like going into a time warp. Every girl from my class up had gone fifties pin-up style as a show of support for me. It was awesome and I wish Mom and Dad could have seen it.
Lori got a four point zero for her edited version of my story, that was way cool, too. I did my school work from home so my grades were as perfect as sisters. Way too young to be thinking college, right? Not really, Mom and Dad had drilled us with the idea of college and a higher education as soon as we could understand what that was all about. We had parents, our lives were thought out and planned out to large degree for us till we were legal age. All Sis and I were supposed to do was stick to the plan.
Now, you’re thinking poor little rich kids, right? Well, that’s not too far off the mark, but we weren’t so rich when it all started either, but dad was working on that. Sorry, there are some things I just can’t tell you.
Did I change my ways? Well, did I stop dressing and acting like a pin-up girl? No, not really. If anything, it rubbed off on Sis and we became a two girl stage show for a while, under different names, of course. Yes, I finished high school and the male teachers that were still around, well, they just decided it was best to teach in the sitting position. Although, I can’t imagine why unless it had something to do with Rachel, Shelly, Sis and I all sitting on the front row in some rather daring clothes most of the time. Did I say that? No, not me.
In a manner of speaking, the four of us ruled that school till the day we graduated. Of course, Mom and I mended our fences, but you can still make her faint if you said boo just right. Sis and I are like twins, we are so close, and I don’t see that as ever changing. Dad loves us both with more abandon than some fathers would. God knows we have caused him some trouble over the years. I’m not really sure how to end this now. I think I have covered everything or everything I can.
How about I tell you the last little tease I did? It was at a basketball game and we were ahead by two. The other team had a player at the foul line and he had already made his first of two. Just as he leaned forward I walked under the goal behind the line, of course, and stopped so he would get a boob shot, just as he shot. We won. Game over. Have a great day and remember ‘girl power rules’.
Holly's maid/maid
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Bamajoe
Holly's maid/maid
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 1
"Excuse me, Miss." I waited for her reply. "I'm sorry, young man, but I'm in a bit of a hurry." "Can I help?" I asked, as I bent down to help her gather up several folders she had dropped. "Thank you," she smiled, as she took the folder from my hand. She looked at me with her gaze locked on my frail body, then smiled. "I do need some help, but I doubt you're up to the task." That was the day my whole world changed.
I'll tell you a little about me first. My parents were killed in a car wreck when I was just two years old. I was in the car, as well, when the wreck happened, and my body and face showed the damage. A huge scar across my right cheek, as well as one on my arm and yet another across my midsection. I was placed in foster care after the accident, but never adopted so I moved around a lot. I figured nobody wanted me because of how I looked.
My last home had been the best by far, but I was one month from being 18 and out on my own. My foster parents were actually good people, but getting up in their years. And by law when I turned eighteen I was responsible for me from then on. They weren't kicking me out by any means, they just wanted me to grow up and become the man I was supposed to be.
I had changed schools more times than I care to count, even still I was a straight A student. All my teachers had high praise for me when it came to grades, but the kids avoided me. Again I figured it was because of my looks. Had I had the money I could have easily gotten into college or a business school of some kind. As it was, I was working two jobs and saving every cent for the day I had to move out. In fact, I was looking for a place to stay the day this pretty, little blond doctor bumped into me on the sidewalk.
"And what might that task be?" I shot back feeling almost insulted. "I need a butler, a maid, a ground's keeper. I could go on," she smiled. "Well, that is a tall order, but right now I need a place to stay and I'm a little behind, myself." "Behind what?" she asked. "Time," I replied. "I'm supposed to be looking at an apartment for rent."
"Here, downtown." She looked at me rather stunned. "Right now a place to stay, is a place to stay. Where is not the issue." I added. She looked me up and down, again, then smiled the prettiest smile I had ever seen. "How about a cup of coffee?" I sputtered. "I've missed my appointment now so......." "Sure, there's a coffee shop around the corner," she replied.
"You look tired," I spoke, as I poured her cup. "Always," she smiled. "I think it just comes with being a doctor." "You work at the hospital?" I shot back. "Yes, and at the clinic over on the south side." "You mean the fat farm?" I spoke softly. "Be nice," she smiled. "Everybody can use a little help now and then." "From the sounds of it you need about three people just to keep up with you," I smiled. She looked at me dumbfounded. "a maid, a butler." "Oh, I see what you're saying," she smiled at my joke. "But you forgot the ground's keeper," she added. I smiled at her as I filled her cup, again.
"Well, you know I'm a doctor, so what do you do?" she smiled, as she asked. "Anything I can so long as it pays well. And I clerk at the grocery store at night and run the car wash across the street by day. I thought I had seen you before." Her eyes lit up. "You have a silver Jag. I have washed it several times," I added. "Those are not high paying jobs, so I take it that money is an issue." "I do okay. I'm not getting rich mind you, but I pay my bills." "So come to work for me," she stated all in one breath. "I pay a lot better than the car wash and you get a place to stay for free."
"Nothing is free," I smiled, "but I will listen to your offer." "Can you cut hedges and mow the lawn?" she asked. "I have done that before," I smiled. "How about a little light house cleaning?" she added. "Is there such a thing as light house cleaning?" I joked. "Maybe, maybe not, but at least come and see the place before you say no. I assure it's better than some stuffy apartment downtown." "Sure, I smiled, "but I have to be at the grocery store by eleven tonight to run the till." "I'll have you back long before then," she smiled.
Rush hour was over before we ever left the coffee shop. And I wasn't surprised to see her point the Jag toward the high rent district. About thirty minutes later we pulled into her driveway and she announced we were here. The house was very big and modern in style. One look at the yard I knew it might take all of an hour to cut the grass. I held her briefcase as she unlocked the door and turned off the security system. "Nice place," I smiled, as she turned on the lights. "Yes, it is, but I seldom get to really enjoy it. After working two jobs, three nights a week, I spend all my time trying to keep the place up."
She started the tour right off. The ground level seemed neat and organized well enough. And the basement was considered the servants quarters, so it was rather empty. The second floor was mostly guest rooms that had little and no furnishings, and the top floor was hers. "Wow, it looks like a hurricane hit the floor," I spoke softly. "You're right," she smiled. "Hurricane Holly, that's me," she smiled, yet again. "And your name?" she finally asked. "James, James Dolan, but my friends all call me Jimmy."
"As you can see, six day a week at the hospital and three nights a week at the clinic leave me very little and no time to take care of the place. You can stay here, if you will. You can have the basement and I'll match whatever you're making at the car wash as starting pay. No room and board, but I seldom eat at home. So if you like a home cooked meal, you'll have to buy some things and do that yourself."
She didn't give me that chance to answer. Rather, she started the tour, again. She took me down and out to the patio where there was a large pool with a high fence. "The weather will be fit by next month and I'll have the pool cleaned if you'll help me take care of it and you can use it as you see fit. The back yard is smaller than the front so there's very little to do out back. You can park your car in the garage and I have a spare door opener you can use. I'll set up a code for you to use to turn off the alarm so you can come and go as you like. What do you think?" she finally took a breath.
"The car wash pays me 26k a year and I get all my groceries at cost, since I work at the store. I do like a home cooked meal, and, yes, I can cook. It does sound to me as if you're expecting me to do more than just keep the grass cut and do a little house cleaning though." "Well.......in a way, yes. Let's go inside and sit down," she took my hand.
She poured us both a glass of tea, then offered me a seat at the table with a rather sad look on her face. "I have some girlfriends," she started to speak. "A bunch of snobs to be more correct about it, but they are married to very influential people. "People you don't want pissed off at you, if you value your career," I added. "Exactly," she smiled. "So I get together with them from time to time." "And .........?" I asked. "Well, they all have servants at their homes, so I never have them come here." "I see.....," I smiled. "So from time to time I might ask you to wear a uniform and serve me and the girls for a few hours." "So it would at least look like you have servants," I added. "In a word, yes." "I could probably do that," I smiled. "When can you start?" she asked in an excited tone. "Give me two weeks to get moved and get the outside in shape and then you can invite your guests over." "Great," she replied.
She took me back downtown and asked where I had parked my car. Now, I was a bit embarrassed. "I don't have one," I had to say. "I take the bus." "That will never do," she smiled. "And the bus doesn't come by my house so we'll get you a car tomorrow. Where can I find you around lunch?" "The car wash, most likely, but I'll give my notice tomorrow, so who knows how that will go over." "If they tell you to go right away, don't worry about it. You have a place to stay and I'll cover whatever you miss in pay. See you tomorrow.....?" "I'll be here," I shot back, as I stepped on the bus for home.
I told my foster parents that night I had found a place to stay and started packing what little I owned right then. I didn't tell them where, they wouldn't have believed me to start with and they weren't coming looking for me anyway. It took all of three hours for me to pack and I slept well that night.
My job as a clerk at the grocery store always left me dead tired so sleeping was never a problem. I gave the car wash owner my walking papers the next morning, as soon as he arrived, and by lunch he was really upset. He offered me a raise, less hours, whatever I wanted if I would stay. "Two weeks and I'm gone," I told him. "After two years, and god knows how many people, I get somebody I can trust and now you're quitting," he blustered. "It's been three years and without any vacation or even a weekend off," I shot back. "So take some time off," he shot back, "but don't quit, not now," he added. "Look Bobby, I have another job and it's a damn sight better than this dirty old car wash, plus I get room and board. Can you match that?" I asked. "Well...... no, not right now." "Then in two weeks I'm gone, that's final."
Holly came by right at lunch time and my soon to be ex-boss almost blew a gasket when I got in the car with her. "So how did he take the news?" she asked. "Not well," I replied, "but he'll find somebody to do my job." "Okay.......so let's find you a car," she smiled. We looked at several lots before I found a car I really liked. It was Toyota GT with a hatch back. Teal blue with gold stripes and low mileage to boot. Good on gas was the main thing, as I would have to drive to work at night, and very dependable, as well. The lot owner almost lost it when Holly paid cash for the car and I signed the title. A kept man, he sighed under his breath, I should be so lucky.
We went straight to the courthouse and got the tag and insurance all taken care of and that day, between jobs, I moved in. Bob and Carol made no fuss about me leaving, but they did wonder about the car I was driving. I let on that I had saved some money and paid for it myself, as well as getting myself a place to live. Carol did tear up a little as I was about to leave, but I was sure they weren't going to miss me.
Holly was home when I got there and I was a bit surprised when she actually helped me get settled in. Her basement, now my home, was bigger than Bob and Carol's whole house. To say I had plenty of room would be an understatement, at the very least. "You don't seem to be a snob like you say your friends are," I said.
Holly's maid/maid - Chapter 2 thru 4
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 2
"Well, I wasn't born with a silver spoon in my mouth either," she smiled, as she put the box down. "Moved up the hard way?" I questioned? "Yes and no," she smiled. "My parents were dirt poor and pretty much still are. I got a college grant ‘cause my grades were good and I used that to get myself into medical school. From there I interned at a very large city hospital ER room, and from there I came here and started doing what I really like." "And that is?" I asked. "Plastic surgeon and gender dysphoria work." "Sounds complicated," I replied. "I'm not even sure what it means," I smiled.
I pretty well had my living quarters squared away when Holly started asking more personal questions. "Any girlfriends I should know about, just in case I see another new face", she added. "No,...... not really. I don't have much of a social life for reasons you can easily see." "The scar?" she questioned. "Yes," I replied blankly. "I doubt a woman has ever even given me a second look." "Well, it is rather ugly, but I could fix it so you would never know it was there." "Right........ and Elvis was taken by a UFO," I replied. "Really. I could fix that in one operation," she insisted.
"I have asked several doctors about getting something done and they all said since it happened so long ago it's not likely that it will ever go away or even be fixable. And besides that, how would I pay the bill?" "Well, think about it at least and I assure you I can fix it or my name isn't Holly Parker."
She left me after that as I had to shower and get ready for my night job. The scar was ugly and started just below my ear and went straight to the corner of my mouth. It was about a quarter inch wide and I got it in the car wreck that killed my parents. There was no nerve damage and I guess that was a good thing, but I was never a hit with the ladies, if you know what I mean. I did a quick inventory of the kitchen before I left and it was pretty obvious Holly needed everything in the way of food, that is.
Grace let me in the back door at the store as soon as I hit the call button. Grace was very pretty and probably the only female that didn't seem bothered by the scar across my face. She knew how it got there and told me she felt sad for me a time or two. We often had a late dinner together and she was about the closest thing I had to a female that I considered a friend. I told her about meeting Holly and how I had a place of my own now, as well as a car. She was very happy for me and said I should make the best of it.
I didn't go home that night, as I often took a nap in the storeroom, then went to my day job from the store. Bobby started right in on me as soon as I got there about quitting. "You're the best manager I have had in quite some time. You handle the orders for supplies, the books balance at the end of the month. All the other employees like working for you. Please don't quit." On and on he went for the whole two weeks. I was never so glad to see the last day at that place.
I began in earnest after that to make Holly's house into a home. I cut the grass every Friday and did some kind of cleaning inside almost ever day. The pool was cleaned now so I kept the chemicals balanced so the water was clean and clear. Holly never worked on Sunday and was off about every other Saturday. The store was closed on the weekends so I was off as well and that was about the only time we saw each other, unless she came home in time for dinner.
It was early one Saturday, while I was cleaning the ground floor, that Holly came down in just her robe. I had already had breakfast and told her I had fixed her a plate, as well. It was in the microwave. All she had to do was warm it up. "Don't you ever rest?" she asked, as I placed the plate in front of her. "Just trying to earn my keep," I stated. "I've done some kind of work all my life." "The place doesn't have to be white glove all the time," she smiled. "Just the same," I spoke softly. "You never know when the snobs might stop by and I would rather it was."
"You have been here two months now and the place has never been cleaner or looked better. Your place with me is safe. You don't have to keep it spotless."
I took her plate as soon as she finished eating. I dumped the crumbs in the disposal and put the plate in the dishwasher. I filled her coffee cup and started to vacuum again. When I put the vacuum away, she called me from the dinning room. I hurried to see what she needed. "Have a seat." She pushed the chair out with her foot. "I still have three more rooms to clean. Is this going to take long?" "No..... and no more cleaning today.....period.......end of story." "Okay", I replied softly. "Did I do something wrong?" I asked.
"No, you have done everything right. You have cleaned and dusted every room in the house. Hell, you even clean my bathroom and wash all the linen. I do have one question," she added. I didn't answer. I just waited to hear the rest. "You never seem to make it to my bedroom. "Is there a reason for that?" "You never come to the basement or invade my privacy, so I was giving you the same respect. I will gladly clean your room, as well, but only if I have your permission. When you gave me the tour, it didn't include your bedroom so I assumed it was off limits. Women it seems to me like their privacy."
She took me by the hand and led me to her bedroom. It looked like a federal disaster zone and I suspect that was why it wasn't included on the first tour. "Now, anytime you need to you have my permission to come in my bedroom even if I am here. I would prefer that you knock, just in case I'm not dressed. You seem to do real well with the other laundry. Do you know how to handle delicate's? "Yes, my first foster mom made sure of that." ‘You were in foster care?" She looked at me puzzled. "Yes," I replied, ‘and was till the very day I moved in here." She got an emergency call from the hospital about that time and had to leave right away. "No more work today," she ordered before she left. You have today off."
As much as I would have loved to take the day off, after seeing her room there was no way I could. I can't stand clutter and her room was a poster child for it. It had to be cleaned and the sooner the better. I walked her to the car and waited till she was out of sight. I immediately went to her room and basically took it apart.
I sorted her dirty clothes and started the first load. Then I surveyed the room looking for some way to organize it. The two walk-in closets would come in handy and with the huge bedroom suite there was plenty of drawers for the other stuff. I decided that one should be for work and casual clothes and the other for dress and formal things. The first load of clothes were done by the time I had sorted the first closet. I put those in the dryer and started another figuring about three loads would get the job done.
There was a mountain of formal and dress clothes on the bed and I sorted them by putting dresses and skirts on one side and slacks and blouses on the other. She had a ton of shoes and more high heels than any woman I had known. Many of them were scuffed so I lined the bottom of the closet with them, as I polished and removed the scuffs, as well. I folded the first load of clothes putting them on the bed for the time being. I had already changed the bed linen and made it for her, as well as dusting and vacuuming the floor.
Her chest of drawers, as well as her dresser, were as big a mess, as the rest of the room. I dumped it all on the bed and started over. I filled two drawers with nothing but panties. Then another two with bras and half slips. Stockings and garter belts found their own drawer and then I moved onto less delicate things. Socks, pajama's, and the likes went in the dresser. Her robe, as well as her sleep sets, got washed just for the sake of it and they were put away, as well.
Last, but not least, I cleaned her bathroom and polished everything that needed it. I even cleaned and polished the ceiling fan that had a good inch of dust on the blades. I had started this project just after noon and now it was almost 5: 30. Holly should be back soon, I thought, so I headed for the kitchen to make a nice dinner.
I was satisfied when I left her room that I had done a good job. It was clean and neat and sparkled like a new coin when I turned out the light. I had steaks and potatoes on the grill and was fixing us both a salad when she called. She was on her way home and would be here in about ten minutes. I told her dinner was almost ready and I would see her then.
I had just set the table when she walked in and she stopped long enough to tell me dinner smelled good. So I told her to have a seat, if she wanted it hot. What she wanted was a hot shower, but she decided it could wait till after she ate. "I gave you the day off, but it looks to me like you have been very busy." "Just the normal stuff," I replied, as I put the food on the table. "Tomorrow we're both taking the day off, and that's final. If you even think about work, I'll throw you in the pool," she smiled.
She finished her dinner long before I did and said it was great. "I'm going to take a shower and change clothes then, well, watch a movie or something." I finished eating and cleaned up the kitchen. I had just put the last plate in the dishwasher when I heard the door bell. "Coming," Holly shouted, as she bounced down the stairs. "Hi Cathy", Holly greeted the person at the door. I made a quick exit waiting till Holly took her guest to the living room. I took the back way to the basement. I hoped she hadn't seen me, as it might have looked bad for Holly having a man in the house, as it were.
Cathy had on of those voices that carried very good. It was hard not to hear almost every word she said. Although, I didn't always hear Holly's reply. There was a few minutes of small talk before Cathy noticed how clean the house was. "You must have gotten a maid," Cathy asserted. "Yes, I did," Holly replied. "And I have never been so thankful. This place is so clean now." "She does good work," Cathy stated. "I don't ever recall this place looking so good. Is she full-time," Cathy asked? "No, just part-time," Holly replied, "but I assure you the whole house is spotless.
Chapter 3
I was eyeball deep in my accounting software, justifying my bank statement, when Holly knocked on my door. "Sorry about that. I wasn't expecting Cathy to drop by tonight." "It's okay. I needed to balance my checkbook anyway." "I guess you know your work told on you," she smiled. "Yes, I heard and Cathy thinks I'm a she or a female, if I heard her correct." "Well, most maids are female and I couldn't very well tell her otherwise unless I told her who you were." "True," I shot back. "And thanks for not telling her," I smiled. "Thank me later. Cathy is pretty persistent. And besides, good maids are few and far between. I suspect if you were a female you could make a small fortune with your skills," she added.
I stood up and took off my t-shirt so Holly could see that the scar on my face wasn't the only one. She just stood with her mouth open as she saw the reason I was working so hard. "It would take a small fortune to fix all this," I spoke softly, "and right now I have maybe a third of what the doctors tell me it will take. "My god, Jimmy, how did this happen?" she spoke, catching her breath. "I had a perfect X burnt into my skin from each shoulder down to my stomach. I was in a child's safety seat when my dad wrecked the car. It killed mom and dad instantly. I was thrown through the windshield cutting my face on the glass. The belts that kept me in the seat caught on fire with the car. Rather, I should say, they melted into my skin." "So you have been this way practically all your life!" "Yes, and now you know why I work so hard."
Holly turned on her heels and left. I was a bit rude, I guess, but being around people with lots of money often brought out the worst in me. I was sure that Holly was right. Most of the scars I had could be fixed or hidden in some way, but try getting some high priced plastic surgeon to talk to you once they know you're basically an orphan with no money. My dad came from a wealthy family and I know he and mom had plenty of money. I had often wondered why I never got the insurance money when they were killed. I know they had insurance.
My eighteenth birthday had come and gone before I ever found out about the freedom of information act. Being an orphan and going through the foster care system like I had. The first thing they do is seal all your records. While I knew some of what I wanted to know, most of it was bits and pieces. Nothing solid, nothing I could take before a judge and claim foul play. I decided to use the freedom of information act in a way it was never intended.
I did take that Sunday off and to me it was worth it. In fact, I almost went into shock when Holly came to the patio and jumped in the pool completely naked. She swam a couple of laps, then dried off and stretched out on the lounge chair. Her body was as beautiful as her face. Her long blonde hair made her look like a real California girl. Her breasts and hips were perfection with a smooth tapered torso and not a single hair on her body. Not even around her vagina. I watched as she covered her body in tanning oil or at least all of she could reach. I stared for most of an hour as she lay face up getting the full noon day sun.
When she turned over face down, I made my way out to the pool. I didn't ask, I just picked up the tanning oil and started to rub down her back, as well as her back side. She never moved or acted modest about what I was doing so I covered her body top to bottom with oil. "Join me?" she asked, when I put the oil down. "Nobody wants to see this body nude," I smiled, and she knew what I meant. "On the other hand," I added, "you have a great body and I'm glad you're proud enough to show it off." "You will, too, and sooner than you think." "What?" I sputtered.
"I made some calls after I left you last night." "And?" "I got three of my co- workers to donate their services. The clinic might not be so gracious and I suspect they will want something for using their facilities. But those scars are history if you'll trust me to do it. Trust you," I looked into her steel blue eyes. "This is the closest thing I have had to a normal life. Why shouldn't I trust you?" "Well, just don't expect miracles. It's not like you're a muscle bound he-man and I doubt you ever will be," she added. She didn't know how right she was, but she was sure to find out.
Monday, Wednesday, and Friday Holly worked at the clinic six to midnight. So I wasn't completely surprised when she called me on Monday around six and asked me to come down. I took a shower and put on my best clothes and headed off to see what would happen.
I was there by six thirty and Holly took me back as soon as I arrived. I reminded her I had to be at work by nine. "Undress, if you will, and I'll be right back," she smiled as she left the room. I took off my shirt and sat on the exam bed and waited for several minutes. When she came back she had another woman with her and a really big man. "Dr. Kline," she pointed to the lady, "and Dr. Peters," she pointed to the man. "James Dolan," I stuck out my hand.
"So this is your housekeeper?" Dr. Kline spoke first. "Yes, Holly," replied, "and a fine young man." "Those are mighty tough looking scars," Dr. Peters spoke next. "Yes, sir," I replied, "I have had them since I was two. I was in a pretty bad car wreck." "Is this all?" Dr. Kline asked. "Not really," I replied with head down. "I take it your genitalia were damaged, as well." "Yes, and it's pretty ugly, Ma'am." "Well, lets see." "If we're going to fix you up, we might as well do it all," Dr. Peters added.
The second I dropped my shorts it was obvious I had no balls. "They were crushed by the safety belt," I told them before they had the chance to ask. "This is all wrong," Dr Kline spoke up. "They should have made you a girl when this happened." "What the hell were they thinking?" Dr. Peters chimed in. "At least you could have sex if they had done their job. "My parents were killed and my relatives wouldn't claim me so they just sewed me up and put me in foster care," I spoke softly. "Do you have any records," Dr. Kline asked? "They're all sealed, but I'm working on that," I added.
"You can get dressed." Holly spoke up for the first time and I was glad she did. She could tell I was very uneasy about being seen in the nude. The other doctors left us and Holly apologized for Dr. Kline being so blunt. "Well, I'm not a girl and doubt I ever will be, but I'm not a muscle bound man either. I would be happy to just not have all the scars." "Soon enough," she smiled. "Now, off you go."
I headed for work, but stopped at a soda shop where some of the guys from the car wash liked to hang out. They spotted me two steps in the door and we talked for while. Nothing had changed much since I left and Bobby, the owner, was still doing his slave driver bit. Of course, they thought Holly was a love interest for me and I didn't lie about it. I just didn't tell them I was her maid and groundskeeper, either. We all laughed as they chided me about moving up in the world. Then I left and went to the store.
Grace was her usual bundle of joy and greeted me with a smile and a hug. We had a quick cup of coffee and started on the books. We talked, as we worked, and she finally got around to asking me why I had been at the clinic earlier that day. "How did you know I was there?" I asked. "I saw your car and you were walking out just as I came by on my way here," she added. Grace knew the whole story. She had been a friend of my last foster parents and, in truth, that was part of the reason I had the job there.
I told her I had been saving my money for quite some time now and I was getting a checkup. I was also trying to get a doctor to help me out with the scaring left from the accident. "So what did they say?" she asked with some enthusiasm. "Well.... one doctor thinks they should have made me a girl right after the accident." We both busted up laughing, when I told her that. "Another one thinks the scars can easily be fixed, but it will cost me several thousand dollars. And the other one really didn't say all that much, he just kinda looked me over." "Well, I hope they can help you out," Grace added.
Tuesday, when Holly came home, I had dinner on the table. I had gone over the house and her bedroom cleaning and dusting. I did a little laundry and the place looked as good as it had Saturday. As soon as she came in, we sat down to dinner and she was all smiles for some reason. "You seem real happy or amused," I spoke between bits of my food. "Amazed would be more like it," she smiled even more. "By what?" I asked.
"Most men can't even find their way around a kitchen, and fewer can clean a house as well as you," she added. "My third set of foster parents get the credit for that," I smiled. "David and Joyce were their names. Joyce ran a catering business, while her sister ran a maid's service, and the younger sister ran a beauty salon. I got to help all three at one time or another," I added. "So you have worked as a maid before," she smiled. "For most of two years off and on," I added. "Since most maids are female, did this sister make you dress the part?" she asked.
"Oh, yes," I smiled. "And saw to it that I looked just like all her other maids. Pattie ran the beauty salon, so you can imagine most of it, I guess. In reality, I had fake breasts glued on my chest, I got a manicure and pedicure at least once a month. My hair was permed and all my male clothes just up and disappeared one day. I also worked as a server for Joyce's catering business and worked in the salon on weekends." "So you all but lived as a girl for some time?" Holly asked. "Most of two years, but I didn't fit in very well. Nobody ever guessed I was a boy. In fact, more than a few men tried to pick me up. But then my case worker finally decided to check on me and that was the end of that. She almost flipped when she saw me in my maid's uniform. "I should say so," Holly smiled again.
"Did they even pay you at all while you were working for them?" "My pay was my room and board, so I never got paid or not in money anyway." "You have had a tough life, but that is all about to change," she added, as I cleaned the table. "How so?" I asked from the kitchen sink. "Friday you're checking in the clinic and that scar on your face is history," she hugged from behind as she placed her plate in the sink. "And how much is the clinic going to set me back for that?" I asked. "Dr. Peters owns the clinic. As soon as we left the exam room, he told me whatever I needed was free so long as it helped you." "Really....," I tried to sound amazed. "Yes," Holly spoke in one breath. "You finish up here while I take a shower, then we need to talk." "Okay," I smiled. "Talk about what?" "After my shower. It's been a long day," she smiled as she left.
Holly changed the subject offering Cathy some tea. They talked about men for a while and I was pretty sure Cathy was single the way she talked. It was almost 9:OO by the time Cathy left and, thankfully, Holly never gave her my name.
Chapter 4
Holly all but bounced down the stairs with her hair still up in a towel and her bathrobe tied at the waist. "Where do you feel most comfortable talking?" she asked, as I came from the kitchen. "My room I pointed to the stairs. We headed for the basement and she followed me to my bedroom. I had my clothes for work already laid out and I had change pretty soon.
She took the chair at the vanity and took the towel from around her head letting her hair fall straight down. I sat on the edge of the bed and waited to see what she had to say. "I have a confession to make, but hear me out before you make up your mind." "Okay. Sure, why not?" "You know you can never be a real man or a father, don't you?" "I do, but that's not news to me." "Well, here's the news. I want to make you a real woman. I want to give you breasts, real ones. I want to remove all the scars and give you a beautiful vagina just like mine. I want to make you so pretty men will fall at your feet just to get your attention." "That's not likely gonna happen. It's been tried before," I spoke softly, as I picked up the blow dryer and brush.
I turned Holly's chair to face the mirror and started to gently brush her hair as I blew it dry on a low heat setting. "What?" she asked in a curt tone. "You think I can't do it?" "Oh, I'm sure you can make me into a girl, but so pretty that men just fall at my feet.....I rather doubt that. You have a beautiful head of hair," I told her, as I looked for the curling iron. "Here's the thing," she said, as I placed her hand in a warm bowl of water. "Nails first." "You're eighteen now, so in order for me to do the work I want, you have to sign the paper I put on the table." "I couldn't find the iron so I plugged in the hot rollers." "What are you doing?" she stopped in mid- sentence.
"I'm fixing your hair and giving you a manicure. Is there something wrong with that?" I asked. "Not if you know what you're doing," she smiled. "I think I can manage," I smiled, as I trimmed a few split ends from the shorter hair in the front. "So you're willing to sign the paper?" She went back to the reason for our chat. "I see no reason not to," I smiled, as I placed the first roller in her hair.
I dipped my hand in the setting gel as I placed each roller just like I had been taught. "It will take several operations to do the job," she continued, as I worked on rolling her hair. "I want to fix your face and nose first and see how they heal up." "And then what?" I asked, as I placed yet another roller. "Then we'll remove your body hair over a period of time so you never have to shave." "Like you did yours," I replied, as I placed the dryer cap over her head. "Well, yes," she smiled, as I turned on the dryer and started on her nails.
I heaved the big black case up on the vanity and opened it to get an orange stick. "Pick a color." I pointed to the rainbow of colored polish. "Do you ever stop working?" she asked. "Not since I was twelve," I replied, as I started on the hand she had soaked and placed the other in the bowl. "You're taking all this information as if it was casual, and I'm talking about a whole life change." "I've been a girl before so it's not that big a deal," I replied, as I took the emery board to her nails. "True, but then it was all fake," Holly replied, as I shaped her nails. "I don't fit in with men, like I am now, and I doubt I'll fit in with the girls when you're done. So either way it's not a big deal."
I applied a clear base coat to the hand I had just finished, then checked her hair and started on the other hand. "Believe me, when I'm done with you, you will fit in with the girls and you'll have to fight off the men." "If you say so," I smiled, as I worked on her other hand. "Have you picked a color?" I asked. She picked a soft pink with a metallic look and I applauded her choice. I finished her other hand and applied the base coat, then started to paint the first hand in smooth even strokes. I did the other hand as soon as the base coat was dry and started her pedicure. Her toenails were in good shape so it went pretty fast and soon she had the same polish on all her nails.
"What are.....you doing?" she asked, again, as I set up my airbrush system. "Making you even more beautiful than you are." "How about a nice golden tan the easy way," I smiled. "You're going to paint on my tan?" she scoffed. "Sure, why not?? "This I got to see," she smiled, as I mixed the liquid for her tan. I took off the dryer cap and asked her to take off her robe. Her nails were still a bit wet so she let me do it. I opened the sliding glass doors and had her stand on the patio with her legs apart just a little. "With or without the tan line?" I asked. "Without, of course. You know I lay out in the nude." "Just asking," I smiled, as I started to spray her body.
Her skin was almost flawless and smooth as polished glass. I knew her tan would look great when I was done. I placed my finger along the length of her vagina lips so as not to spray tan on the inside of her lips. I half expected her to pull away with my hand so close to her vagina, but she stood very still. The liquid dried almost as soon as it hit her skin and the more I worked the more her golden tan began to emerge. I took great care to outline her nipples, as they don't really tan that well even in the sun, and I wanted it to look natural.
I asked her to wait a few minutes for her tan to dry before she sat back down. I knew she wanted to talk some more about all the operations she had planned for me, but right now I wanted her to be as beautiful as I could make her. Once she was completely dry, I sat her down and added another coat of polish to her nails. While they were drying, I started on her hair. I removed the roller and fluffed the curls with a vented brush, then started to pull all of it up on the crown of her head. I held it in place with a pink band that matched her nails, then brought one curl down in front of each ear.
I took her robe and towel, then led her up to her bedroom. I had cleaned and arranged her room, so I knew where everything was. "What are you doing?" she asked, again. "Just play along," I smiled. I went straight to her dresser and got out her corset. It was a sturdy garment, but I was gentle when I pulled the lacing tight. It fit from just under her breast to just over her hips and gave her a really great shape. I got her nude stockings and rolled one up each leg attaching them to the base of the corset. Her best satin pink panties and matching bra was next. I had to look through her closet a minute, but I found the pink sheath dress that I knew would look great.
I was short, almost a mini, and I got her open toed pink high heels to match. I guessed they were a four inch heel and I slipped them on her feet and closed the ankle strap. I placed a gold necklace around her neck and dug out some rings for her fingers. I put in her biggest gold hoops for her earrings, then zipped the dress closed for her. I offered her the chair at her vanity and started on her makeup. Less is always better, but I really wanted her to look good tonight. I put on a light coat of liquid foundation, then added a light powder for that, oh so smooth look. I outlined her eyes in a dark eyeliner for affect then used a soft coral pink eye shadow, which I applied with a brush. I went easy on the mascara, as her lashes were already long and beautiful.
"Done....," I stated, as I looked at my watch. I led her to the full mirror on the other side of the room and watched as her jaw almost hit the floor. "Okay, so I look like a million bucks. So what's this all about?" "You should check your messages more often." I pointed at the light blinking on the phone. She hit the play button and it was Cathy reminding her that it was girl's night and they were coming over around seven or so. " Oh, shit, I got ten minutes to get ready." "Already done," I replied with a smile. "You look great and the snacks, along with the champagne, are on the table."
"Now, if you don't mind, I have a job to go to." "You knew!" she all but shouted. "You knew they were coming. So this is why you made me look so good." "They may be wealthy snobs, but none of them will look as good as you do, or at least not tonight," I shot back. Holly grabbed my face and planted a kiss right on my lips. "You are so great. I will make this up to you, I promise. I'm not sure how, but I will, I assure you,"she smiled, as she turned me loose.
I had just changed clothes and was about to leave when Grace called. It had been a really light day at the store and she gave me the night off saying she could handle it tonight by herself. I told her thanks and settled in to watch some t.v. I wished she had called earlier. I could have taken more time getting Holly ready. I just hoped she look as good as I thought she did.
I kept the t.v. turned down pretty low. I didn't want Holly's friends to know she had somebody living in her basement. And it wasn't like she was going to show me off to her friends with this big scar across my face. Her friends arrived right on time and I listened to them all give Holly great praise on how good she looked. The snacks were a big hit and the champagne seemed to be gone in no time. I snuck out the back door and made my way to the kitchen and took out another bottle placing it in the ice bucket while they were busy talking. Nobody, including Holly, knew I did it. Of course, it didn't just appear out of thin air, but Holly thought I was at work, so who knows what she really thought.
The party broke up around midnight and all the girls pumped Holly endlessly to tell them who had done her up for the party. To her credit she never said my name, but she did tell them it was a close friend and that made me feel pretty good. The week went on pretty normal after that. While I never answered Holly's phone, I did hear most of her messages. All the girls at the party had called and promised to never tell if she would tell them which salon had fixed her up on Tuesday night. Holly just smiled each time she got the messages. You're secret is safe with me, she told me once.
I checked in the clinic early on Friday and was ready when Holly got there. She told me I would sleep through the night and she would come get me on Saturday by lunch time. That was the last thing I remembered till I awoke Saturday morning feeling like I had been hit by a truck. It felt far worse than any hangover I had ever had and I felt almost sick to my stomach. As soon as Holly got there, she gave me some pain med's and checked me out.
"You can recover at home," she stated. "It's the least I can do after Tuesday night." "It was nothing," I replied with my speech a little slurred. "Well, it meant a lot to me so plan on being pampered for a few days, at least." True to her word she treated me like I had paid in full for her services. She fed me and bathed me just like I was her own child. And changed my bandages twice a day.
Holly's Made/maid......Finally
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 5
By Monday I felt much better and Holly removed the bandages long enough for me to see what had been done. The scar was gone, as far as I could tell, but then there was lots of bruising.
"It will go away soon enough and you'll look good as new," she smiled. Just wait and see."
"I can understand my face hurting. but why does my chest hurt?" I asked.
"That's a surprise for later," she smiled.
I called Grace and told her about the operation to my face and took some time off. She was very happy for me and said she hoped it all turned out well. It took another four weeks for all the bruising to go away and while I waited I poured myself into taking care of Holly in every way. I kept her hair and nails done, fixed her breakfast every morning, I even laid out her clothes for the next day each night after she had gone to bed. The scar was gone from my face and in a way I felt like I owed her my life, such as it was.
I had signed all the papers Holly had asked me to, but never read them. I had no reason not to trust her or her judgment. My self-esteem was getting better and Holly often scolded me for hiding every time she had company. "My face looks a lot better, but the mind hasn't caught on just yet," I told her."Maybe soon, when the other operations are done."
"Well, you're due back at the clinic this Friday so check in early like before and be prepared to be a new person when you get out this time."
Right I told myself, like you can undo 18 years of hiding in one weekend. I checked in early just like she told me to and was almost asleep when she got there. I expected to wake up on Saturday like before, but that was not to be. Saturday came and went and I know because Holly came to check on me. I could hear everything that was going on. I just couldn't wake up. "Not much hair", somebody said to Holly. "I should be finished by Monday."
"No rush," Holly replied, "just make sure you get it all."
I wasn't in pain and I couldn't feel anything that I would say was different, but this person seemed to think I was very pretty. I kinda lost track of time after the first couple of days so Holly is probably the only person that really knew how long I was there. Some time later Holly woke me up and at first I was in no small amount of pain. As soon as I started to come around, Holly gave me some pain med's so it was down to a dull roar pretty quick.
"Ready to go home?" she smiled, as she helped me out of bed.
"The sooner the better." I tried to smile, as she got me dressed.
I don't remember much save the ride home and waking up in my bedroom the next day. Holly was sitting by my bed when I came around and she put a robe on me as soon as I got up.
"How about some breakfast?" she smiled?
"You should be at work." I looked at the clock. "I'll fix it for you quick as I can so you can go."
"Not today, it's Sunday," she smiled. "And I'm cooking for you this time, besides it's time to got you up and moving."
I followed her to the kitchen where she poured most of a pot of coffee down me and I was starting to feel like I was back in the real world after that. She fixed us some bacon with eggs and toast and I ate like I hadn't in a long time. She smiled each time she looked at me and I finally had to ask if she saw something funny.
"Not at all," she smiled. "I see something beautiful."
"Right....." I sputtered.
She led me down the hall to the bathroom and pushed me in front of the full mirror. With one motion she pulled the robe away and for a second I was stunned. When I looked in the mirror, I saw my face first and the healing was done. It looked softer with my forehead smaller and my slightly upturned nose seemed smaller. My eyebrows were thin and arched high to the edge. The tuft of chest hair I once had was gone and I could see the impression of budding breasts. My eyes continued down and it was plain to see all my body hair was gone. Between my legs my eyes stopped, as I saw what looked like a perfect vagina.
"You're one of us now," Holly spoke quickly.
"I see," I smiled, "and my breasts?" I questioned.
"Whatever size you want," she grinned from ear to ear.
For the first time in my life I could look in the mirror and not see any scars. My body wasn't completely healed, of course, and Holly kept me home for another two weeks, just taking things rather easy till I felt like I was back to normal. I started back slowly taking care of the place and did the easy stuff at first.
In the meantime, I had gotten some of the information that I had filed for. I came to find out that my dad was a very wealthy man. The Dolan family actually had an estate that was being held till the surviving relatives could be found to claim it. I checked and double-checked to make sure that the Dolan family in question was actually my dad. There wasn't an actual dollar amount given as to the value of the estate, but I surmised it was a good amount. As nearly as I could tell, I had to be twenty-one to claim it and some uptown lawyer was holding it all in trust. My original birth certificate would prove I was the rightful heir at the right time, but for now I just put the papers away and kept what I knew to myself. And....yes, I did have my birth certificate.
Holly had made me into a girl and so I started to try and look like one. I grew my nails out and started to keep them polished. I had a handful of dresses and skirts that I had kept from an earlier time along with a few other things. I started to wear makeup every day and tried to think of myself as one of the girls. I started to wear my corset every day and watch my weight. About three months later Holly finally noticed or at least got around to letting me know she noticed.
As we were eating dinner one night she asked me if I had talked to Grace. I told her I had and she knew I was recovering from the operation but I hadn't told her I was a girl now.
"Well, that's pretty obvious now," Holly smiled.
"All but the breasts," I smiled back.
"Are you ready for that?" she asked.
"It would complete the picture," I smiled, "and I would actually like to get out of the house now and then." That night I showed Holly the fake breasts I had worn for almost two years some time back.
"A full C cup," she smiled. "That's quite large for your overall body," she smiled.
"Sometimes less is better, but in this case, I don't think that rule applies," I joked a bit.
"Come to my room," Holly asked, as she took my hand.
From her little black bag, and I think all doctors have one, she took a bottle of saline and filled a hypo. She felt around my navel, as I lay on the bed, then stuck the hypo in and started to push as my right breast grew. She filled the left one likewise and asked if they were tight or hurt at all. I told her no and she filled the hypo and started again to fill them even more.
"That's not enough for a full C cup, but let's stop there for now," she smiled. Once you're accustomed to them at that size, we can add some more."
"Fair enough," I smiled, as I sat up and felt the weight of them on the my chest.
A month later I went back to work for Grace. It was the first time anybody had seen me dressed as a female in a long time and I was a bit nervous, at first. Grace took the new me in stride telling me I looked really great. And with my voice being naturally a little higher than most men she assured me nobody would question my appearance as a female.
The more I got out and about and allowed myself to be seen in public the less aware I became that I wasn't pretending to be a female. I was a female and all the stuff I had been taught began to come back to me. Holly added the extra saline to my breast to make them a full C cup and I decided it was time to reward her for all she had done.
I listened intently as she got a message about the girls coming over on Friday night. So far none of them knew who it was that Holly had working for her or the fact that I had once been a man. On that Thursday morning, I started cleaning the house top to bottom. I reminded Holly that night about the girls coming over and offered to give her a full make over like before. She agreed and told me she was taking half the day off on Friday, as she had some other business to take care of, but she would be home in plenty of time for the girl's get together.
I decided it was time for Holly's maid to make an appearance. I went through all the old stuff I had and found the upstair's maid outfit I had used all those years ago. When Holly came home, I gave her the works. I did her hair and nails first, then did her makeup and helped her pick out a really nice dress.
"I don't suspect we'll see much of you tonight," she said, as I zipped her dress.
"You never know," I shot back. "Your maid might make an appearance later tonight. You're ready," I announced, "and now it's time for me to get cleaned up."
"Thank you very much," Holly spoke softly, as I headed downstairs.
I took a quick shower having already done my hair earlier in the day. And I figured I had a good two hours before the girls showed up. I put on the nail tips and filled them so they looked natural and painted them along with my toenails. Makeup was next and I used a little more than I normally would have for that glamour affect. I slipped on the off black pantyhose first, then laced myself into the smallest corset I had. It did look a bit odd, but it would all come together. I put on my best half cup bra that pulled my breast together giving me some rather nice cleavage. The black french cut leotard was next and I always hated the zipper in the back, but I finally got it up. To that I added the small oval shaped apron that just covered my crotch area, along with a white hair band to hold my hair in the high bun. White wrist cuffs finished the uniform and all in all it looked pretty good.
Last, but not least, I put on the open toed five inch high heels. I had so hated to wear them years ago and my feet always seemed to ache after just a few hours wearing them. Tonight I wanted Holly's friends, the snobs, as she called them, to be more than a little impressed. So I was going out of my way to look really good, at the last minute making sure I looked good before I left. I went around the back way to the kitchen. Holly almost hit the floor when I came in the back way to the kitchen.
"WOW........, you look really great."
"Thank you, Miss," I curtsied. "You can be seated in the livingroom. I'll be serving you ladies tonight." Holly wanted to say something and I could tell she was holding back. Instead, she just turned and went to the livingroom. Cathy was the first to arrive and was totally shocked when I answered the door. I took her coat and directed her to the livingroom.
Chapter 6
Cathy was speechless till she made it to the livingroom and then she started talking wide open. I tried not to listen, but Cathy's voice could be heard in the next county so it was hard not to.
"Now, that's a maid," she told Holly, "and what a uniform," she added. "I hope you don't mind sharing."
"I do mind, Holly spoke bluntly, "but you could ask her."
I went and got the silver tray I had polished earlier that day and placed the snacks on it and got the bottle of champagne placed in the ice bucket ready to go. Holly had started calling me Julie since the operation and I had, in fact, legally changed my name, so that was correct.
"When will you ever tell me which salon your going to these days?" Cathy chimed in, again.
"Why go to a salon?" Holly boasted, "when you have a maid like mine."
"She did all this?" Cathy sounded stunned.
"Well,........yes," Holly spoke in a casual tone. "She's very good at what she does," she added, as I came into the room with the tray and champagne.
"Will that be all?" I curtsied again to Holly.
"I'm expecting three more guests tonight. Once they arrive, you're done for the night," she added.
"I doubt that," Cathy spoke up. "Can I ask if you have references?" she spoke to me.
"I do, but I work full-time for Holly," I spoke quickly.
Holly smiled as I left the room to answer the door. Amanda and Rita came together so there was one left to go. I returned to the living room to fill everybody's champagne glass and ignored Cathy's barrage of questions as the other girls took their seats. I curtsied to Holly as she gave me a dismissive nod. I had almost made it back to the kitchen when the bell rang again. Sally was last to arrive and seemed rather stunned when I answered the door.
I took her coat and gloves and pointed her to the living room telling her the other guests were there. I poured another round of champagne and told Holly there was another bottle already chilled in the ice bucket on the kitchen counter. Cathy started with the questions as Holly dismissed me and I curtsied again and left.
I sat in the kitchen and listened as the girls talked about nothing for hours on end. The conversation eventually came back around to me, Cathy saw to that.
"Does she have a sister or brother?" Cathy asked Holly about me.
"Not to my knowledge," Holly spoke softly.
"I've never seen a maid so well groomed and with such manners," Amanda added.
Rita agreed and told Holly she just simply had to learn how to share. Sally took her turn saying any maid that could keep a house this big clean, single-handed and make Holly look like a million bucks had to be worth whatever price. A sure ploy to get Holly to tell them how much she was paying me.
"Look,........Holly spoke loudly bringing the room to silence. "My maid is just that.....Mine. Now, if Julie wants to work elsewhere, that is up to her, but I suspect you will have a hard time getting her to quit me. Cathy spoke first saying, "most maids weren't paid that well and she felt sure she could pay Julie better than Holly was."
"Make her an offer," Holly spoke with some confidence.
"I might do just that," she chimed in sounding rather snobbish at the time.
As the night wore on, the girls began to get tired and were saying their goodbye's as I went to the door to pass out the coats and gloves. Cathy was the last to leave and I had already started to clean up before she made it to the door.
"How much is Holly paying you?" she asked me straight out.
"You should ask Miss Parker that question," I replied, as I handed her, her coat. She looked at Holly for an answer, but Holly just opened the door and told her goodnight.
"You're the best," Holly looked at me, as Cathy bounced down the stairs and out to her car.
"Maybe so," I struck a pose, "but you made me," I quipped.
"No, I just made you better. She put her arm around me as we walked toward the kitchen.
"Where on earth did you get that darling outfit?" she asked.
"I have had it for years. I'm a bit of a pack rat, if you know what I mean."
"Well, it looks great on you," she added.
"I'll just clean up here and call it a night," I smiled as I looked around the kitchen.
"I'm off this weekend and so are you," she shot back. "Okay. Well, I'm going to bed," she spoke sounding exhausted.
"Good night," I replied. "I'll be quiet as I can."
I decided that since Holly really seemed to like my uniform that I should get some more. That night before I went to sleep I went on the internet and ordered seven more outfits just like the one I had. I ordered three pairs of shoes to match the ones I had on. I figured that was more than enough to last me all week without washing every day.
As my nineteenth birthday passed, I got a good lawyer and filed several more freedom of information act papers and found out even more about who I really was. My father's parents were dead and he was an only child. Their estate would also fall to me at age twenty-one. My mom's folks had been dead for a long time even before I had been born. Mom had a huge life insurance policy that had never been paid out. According to my lawyer, all this stuff was mine once I was old enough to claim it legally. I still didn't have a dollar figure, but mom's insurance policy was over a million dollars all by itself.
I didn't have the heart to tell Holly that in just a few months I would be more wealthy than she was, my twenty-first birthday being just ten months away. I continued to be her maid, butler, and groundskeeper just as I had before. I spent most of my days in the uniform she loved so much and the corset was ever present, along with the five-inch heels that seemed not to bother quite as much these days.
Cathy, Amanda, Rita, and Sally all made me offers to try and steal me away from Holly. I just said no, as none of them even came close to what Holly was paying me. And none of them could have done what Holly did for me and for free even more. My service to Holly was little in the way of repayment for all she had done and I wanted to do even more. In time I would have that chance and I would show my gratitude in my own way.
In the weeks just before I turned twenty-one, my lawyer took me to see the estate that would soon be mine. There was this grand old house on eighty plus acres, two smaller homes for servant's quarters and a barn, should I decide to have a horse or some other livestock.
Having been broke most of my life, I knew it took money to keep a place like this. Lots of money and I had very little. My lawyer was being tight lipped as to just how much I was worth and I finally had to ask him point blank.
"Well,"...........Hank scratched his chin. "I haven't really added it all up. The life insurance on Thomas and June is worth about twenty million alone. Then Thomas's parents left him their estate, along with the insurance, and that's another twenty million give or take a bit with interest. Their house is worth around a half million and this place is worth about two million, plus, with all the land included. So rounded off, you're worth about forty-three maybe forty-four million at the going price. Of course, there are stocks and bonds that haven't been tallied up, as of yet. And there's another house in the Florida Keys that needs to be figured in, as well.
All in all," he smiled, "I would say you're a rather wealthy young woman. Oh, and your father's jet is still in storage at the airport."
I fought hard to hold back the tears as I listened to this man pronounce me a millionaire several times over. You would have to have lived on the poverty level for most of twenty years to really understand why, but it was almost like a dream. My estate, that sounded odd for me to say, was just ten miles from where I lived now with Holly.
I did my best not to shirk my duties to Holly as I planned an all out bash for my twenty-first birthday. I came to find out I even had a limo, so all I needed was the driver. I cleaned mom and dad's old house from top to bottom the same as I would have Holly's. I hired a maid, a real one, imagine that. And a butler and got a driver for the limo. Bought enough food to stock the house and have one hell of a party. Then sent out invitations to all my real friends, including the doctors at the clinic. Grace. of course, and all the guys from the car wash. I wanted everybody to know I was going to be okay, maybe even better than okay.
When Holly got around to asking me what I had planned for my birthday, I wasn't sure what to say.
"We normally celebrate together," she added.
"If you have other plans, that's okay," I smiled.
"Well, I did get this invitation to a party and while I don't really know who it is, I was thinking we both might go.
"I'm not much on costume parties, but I don't get gold gilded invitations very often either."
"Am I invited?" I asked seeming not to know a thing about it.
"Well, according to the invitation, I can bring one guest."
"I'm game," I spoke softly.
"I'll get the costumes. What time is the party?" I asked.
"8:00 p.m.," she answered, "but it says we'll be picked up at 7:30."
"Sounds like somebody is throwing a bash," I smiled.
"You never know," she quipped. It might even be somebody important."
"Could be," I replied. "Might even be somebody that can advance your career."
"Think you can handle the crowd?" She looked at me. "You still seem to keep to yourself quite a bit."
"I'm your maid. I'm not supposed to be seen," I replied.
"You're my housekeeper and my best friend, but you'll never be anybody's maid." She looked me in the eye.
Holly wasn't very free with compliments so I took what she said in just that light. I had already decided what our costumes would be after seeing them on the computer. They were school girl uniforms, but rather sexy if you fixed them up a bit. I had ordered them two weeks ago and they were already here just waiting for the big night.
Around 9:00 on the morning of my birthday, I signed all the papers making me the sole owner of all my parents' and grandparents' worldly goods. By then the lawyers had a dollar figure and if I sold off everything and paid all the taxes, I would still be worth about eighty million, give or take a bit. Of course, I had no intention of doing any such thing. The stocks and bonds were paying enough each month to keep me well off for years to come. All that seemed rather small as the insurance people and others there to witness the event cleared the room.
That day I also signed the last of the papers that legally made me a female. I had passed the real life test and now even my birth certificate said I was a female. I spent most of the rest of the day at my estate putting the final touches on the place for the party. After the party tonight, my life would truly start over, in a sense.
Chapter 7
I gave Holly the works that day and fixed myself up as best I could. Holly thought the school girl uniforms were a bit skimpy, but I assured her she looked great. She pondered a good bit about who it was that was throwing such a party. And I let on like I had no clue.
The limo arrived right on time and the driver almost gave me away. Holly and I, of course, were the first to arrive and my maid and butler made us feel right at home. Charles gave us the tour of the place and Holly was astounded at the size of the place. She asked Charles who the owner was, but I gave him that don't tell look and he didn't. Sandra, my maid, caught up to us and gave us a flute of champagne as Charles finished the tour. The other guests had started to arrive by the time we were done and Sandra had put on the music.
William, the limo driver, gave me the head count and told me all the guests were here. I slipped away from Holly, while she was talking to her doctor friends, and made my way to the staircase. I walked up about five steps and gave Sandra the cue to stop the music. The room slowly got silent and all eyes were on me.
"I would like to thank you all for coming."
I raised my voice above the murmur of the crowd. Holly's eyes went wide for just a second, realizing it was me. "To each and every one of you I owe a great debt. Some of you for just being a friend when I needed one and others for giving me the chance for a wonderful life." To the six guys I worked at the car wash with I gave five-thousand each. And I watched as they all but fell out looking at the checks. To Dr. Kline and Dr. Peters, I gave a check paying them both in full and they thanked me and gave me a hug. I saved Holly for last and asked her to come stand with me.
"Some of you know me only as Holly's maid," I was talking to Rita, Cathy and Sally. Amanda chimed in from across the room.
"I need a maid, as well, and you're a damn good one."
"Thank you," I replied to Amanda.
"While I will continue on as Holly's maid, I owe her a debt I can't ever repay.
"Had it not been for a chance meeting one day, Holly's real compassion for helping people might have never seen the light of day, yet here I stand.
There was a time when most of you would have never seen me. My body was a wreck as much as my state of mind. Holly changed all that. With her help I am heathy now both body and soul. That's not something you can put a price on. So that being the case, I have done the best I knew how. Here is the mortgage to your home, paid for in full. The title to the Jag, paid in full. And all your college debt is paid off, as well. You have a clean slate to make whatever life you want," I looked at her, as the tears welled up in her eyes. "I do hope you all enjoy the party and stay as long as you will."
The music came up and they all began to talk again and generally enjoy the party. The guys from the car wash were the first to try and give the money back. They had me cornered so I told them straight up. "Keep the money guys. I own this, all of this," I added. "And I'm worth a heck of a lot more so I'll be fine. Please keep it and enjoy it." They seemed not to believe me till William asked me if he was done for the night. I told him, yes, and he tipped his head and left.
Dr. Kline and Dr. Peters came up to me next and told me how thankful they were, but they had offered their services for free and I owed them no debt. "Yes. I was ever so thankful at the time being broke as I was. When I turned twenty-one, I found out I wasn't so broke as I thought. This house, the land, and much more are all mine," I added. "While I am thankful for what you did to help when I was broke, take the money as a thank you, and donate your services to someone else for me. I'm sure there are others out there like me that really need the help of people like you, but for now I'm fine. Consider it a gift to me when you donate your services next time."
Holly kept her distance for the rest of the night and I was about to think I had done something wrong. The party began to break up and the guests all said they had a great time. Soon it was just me and Holly. Sandra, the maid, had cleaned up as she went so by the time everybody was gone I gave her the rest of the night off. I took a seat on the bottom of the stairs and watched as Holly looked out the window as the last car left. She was still crying as she came to the steps and sat down.
"Did I do something wrong?" I asked, as I wiped away her tears.
"No...... honey, you did it just right. I'm the one who did something wrong," she sputtered.
"Like what?" I tried to sound stunned.
"Simply put," she tried to smile, "you don't just look like a girl, you are a girl."
"Of course I am. You made me this way."
"You don't understand," she started again. "You really are a girl. You have ovaries, tubes, a uterus, I made you a real girl. You could have a period and maybe even become pregnant."
"So.....," I tried to sound as casual as I could. "Most girls or women do have a period and, who knows, I might want somebody to give all this to one day."
"You're not mad at me?" she smiled.
"Not at all," I replied in one breath.
"Guess I'll need a new maid now," she changed the subject.
"Not really. I have already taken care of that. Sandra, William and Charles are all at your disposal." Her eyes lit up, as I explained. "Sandra will be your maid, as well as mine. William will drive you anywhere you want to go, even to work, if you want. And he's an excellent groundskeeper. And Charles will be your butler, that is, if you still want one."
"And what about you?" she asked. "What will you do now?" she asked.
"Ask me that in a different way," I smiled.
"What?" her eyes went wide.
"How about what will we do?" I rephrased the question for her.
"We," she sputtered.
"I have a plane at the airport ready to take us to the Key Islands in Florida. I took the liberty of packing for you, and you're not expected at the clinic or the hospital till the first of next month."
"That's over three weeks off," she exclaimed.
"Yes, three weeks to soak up some sun and not worry about anything," I added.
"Sandra and Charles are coming with us and I assure you, we'll have a great time."
Holly was stunned when I took her up the stairs to the master bedroom and put her to bed for the night. The next morning Sandra and Charles served us breakfast in bed and Holly just couldn't find the words she wanted to say. Around noon the next day the pilot called me from the airport and said the plane had been checked out and the flight plans approved. William arrived right on time and took us to the airport. Our luggage was checked and cleared then loaded onto the plane. Holly realized right off this was a private jet and with her usual questioned tone asked if this was mine, as well. "Well, it belonged to my father and, since I am the sole heir to my parents' worldly goods, yes, it is mine," I replied.
I had never seen Holly so relaxed as she was once the plane took off. It was as if the reality of it all set in and the weight of the world had been lifted from her shoulders. After Charles served us a drink, Holly looked at me with tears in her eyes.
"You realize, in a way far bigger than I have done for you, you have saved my life."
"I did no such," I replied. "I just fixed it so you don't have to work 24/7 just to pay your bills. If there is something more I can do, tell me and I will gladly do it."
"My parents," she smiled. They gave up so much to help me get where I am. And then out the blue you come along.
"I already thought about them," I replied. "Whatever you want I will do it," I replied.
"I couldn't ask you to," she replied.
"Well, whenever you feel comfortable asking me, I am ready to do whatever you ask."
Holly hadn't seen her parents in over ten years and she had no clue that I had sent them the tickets to fly to Florida and be with us.
When we landed, Bob and Darlene Parker stood in the hanger ready to see their daughter. It was a happy reunion that I was content to stand back and watch unfold. It was probably the happiest I had ever seen Holly in all the time I had known her. Her parents were still young, but the years of work and worry showed on all their faces. I had made arrangements for Bob and Darlene to have one of the smaller houses on the estate so they would be only a few minutes from seeing their daughter anytime they wanted. Their home was paid off by me, as well, and I had moved some of my own assets over into their name so they never had to work again unless they just wanted to. I waited till we were ready to go home before I told Holly what I had done.
"You can't just give away everything. Stop this," she scolded me.
"Is there anyone on this planet I owe more to than you?" I replied. "I owe you my life how many times over, Holly? Where would I be now had it not been for your compassion and the care you and the other doctors at the clinic gave me. You can have it all, if you want. I'll go back to being your maid, if that is what you want. I just want to see you happy and to have a life that is unhurried. To be able to enjoy time with your parents, and most of all, for you to find time for love, to give what you gave to me to someone who can give it back in full measure.
Tears of joy streamed down her face, when we all got on the plane to go home. Her parents finished my list of things I could do for Holly. The life she made for herself now was entirely up to her. But she would never have to worry about her parents and she had a clean slate, as far as her bills was concerned. She could work as much or as little as she wanted. She could see her parents anytime she chose to. And she knew I would always be there if there was anything I could do.
The news was out now, as it were. And when we got back and settled in, Holly wanted to have a party at her house. I told her I would set it up and she could invite all the snobs she wanted. She laughed when I told her that.
"I will miss you so much," she said, as I got in the car and William drove me home.
That next Friday was the day of the party and I had William take her parents over a little early, along with Sandra, just to make sure the place was clean and ready. I had Sandra dress in the upstairs maid costume the same as I had worn. I told them that I would be along shortly.
As soon as they were gone I got dressed in my maid's outfit and drove myself over to Holly's place. I still had the garage door opener and I had William park all the other cars so that Holly couldn't get in once I had parked my car. Most all the invited guests were there when Holly got home and she almost fainted when I opened the door for her still dressed as her maid. I greeted her as Ms. Parker and welcomed her home, then curtsied before I left to get her a drink.
"What are you doing?" she all but shouted, as she followed me just a step behind.
"My job," I replied. "You never fired me, and I never quit. So I'm still your maid," I replied.
Chapter 8
Holly stopped me dead in my tracks and hugged me as if I was family. Like she would a sister or even a brother and that was something the snobs would have never done. And everyone saw it when it happened. The party was a big hit, and everyone had a great time. Amanda was the last to leave and that was about normal for her. She paused at the door and asked Holly just how it was that she got a millionaire to be her maid.
"Your question is somewhat backward, Ma'am," I injected. "The real question is how Holly made a maid into a millionaire." Holly didn't reply and Amanda didn't stay to get an answer.
Holly understood now that had it not been for her, I might have never found out my real heritage. The papers I had signed for her to do the operation, that had made me into a female. They opened doors that before then had been closed and gave me access to information that I no idea about. I had thought all along she knew, but I saw the reality of it set in as she closed the door. Most of all, she knew I loved her with all my heart and always would. And there was no price you could put on that, not even being her maid.
How to go from office geek to president of the company
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Harrison Kimball was the office geek and CFO all rolled into one. Working his way up the ladder was going well up to a point, and a feminist co-worker might be about to pull the rug out from under him. Will success elude him or will he just need to trade in his suit and tie for something a little softer. It seems she had a plan for just that.
I had learned long ago there were things in this life that you just shouldn’t do. I had learned more than a few lessons the hard way, but what I was into now, well, you will just have to read it.
I was driving home from a friend’s house on Superbowl Sunday when I was pulled over by the police for drunk driving. I had drank more than a few beers at my buddy’s house but I was still very sober. I was unhappy that my team had lost and I had lost a bet as well.
The officer gave me a field sobriety test and I passed and then asked me to take a breathalyzer test as well. I was .01 over the limit and I got a fat ticket. Thankfully, I had a good job at the time so I wasn’t worried about the cost of the fine, but then the officer put two and two together and realized who I was.
“You’re the CFO at Global,” he smiled.
“Yes, I am,” I replied, as I took the ticket and drove off.
So now you know just the edge of how all this got started. The reason the officer realized who I was? Well, I had recently got a speeding ticket that made the news. I was doing 80 in a 45 zone going to get a client from the airport and the judge and I had more than a few heated words when my court day came.
I was lucky enough to get the fine reduced and the reckless driving part of the ticket dropped. I did get some community service time and the judge took great pride in sending me to work in a soup kitchen for the homeless.
The judge was a female and her last two comments rather surprised me.
“It’s a shame that a man of your position seems to care so little about others and heaven help you if I see you in my court any time soon.”
Even though the officer let me drive home since I was less than three blocks away, I still had a DWI ticket and I dreaded what the judge would do this time. That pretty well covers the legal stuff for now.
The bet I lost? Well this would be worse that working in a soup kitchen by far. Charlie is a female co-worker at Global, the bet we had was simple. The loser got to be the maid to the winner for one week per point of the loss. My team had lost by six so I was to be her maid for six weeks.
At work Monday morning I told Charlie about the ticket and told her I would honor the bet, but it would have to be after I had taken care of business with the court. She was okay with that, so long as I didn’t try to welch out on her later.
For the next two weeks the buzz in the office gossip pool was all about me and the things Charlie had planned for me once I was her maid. I felt sure it all started by her just to see if she could get me worked up over it. So I took it all in stride and laughed most of it off.
Thankfully, come court day I got a different judge and the man just fined me and suspended my license for 30 days. That was good in a way and bad too. Good as in so long as I didn’t get caught again in the next year it was taken off my record. Bad part was that I would be spending a lot of money on taxi fares.
Our office was more like a satellite office than anything else. Four women and two men, Candy being the office CEO. Fred was our one-man art department and did all the layout work for the ad campaigns. Charlie was executive sales department person, as she wanted to be called and then I did double duty. I was the CFO and the office computer geek.
Sandy was our top selling girl in the office, but then she wasn’t so good with a computer. She had caused me to spend more than a few nights making love to microchips and a coffee cup just so we could do business the next day.
As soon as I was back to the office after court, Charlie cornered me and said it was time to honor my bet. Thankfully, I had 8 weeks of vacation time coming to me and had already told Candy I was taking it soon. After my chat with Charlie that day I told Candy my vacation time would start on Monday. She wasn’t happy that I had waited till Friday to tell her, but she knew I had the time coming and told me to enjoy it.
I guess I should tell you now that my name is Harrison Kimball. Harry Kim to the girls in the office, as they all seemed to like the Star Trek character by that name. I’m about 5 foot 7 and thin weight wise. I have fairly long hair and it’s a mix of dark and light brown with a touch of gray starting to show. My dad had gray hair at 16 years old. I was thankful it hadn’t found me till I was 25.
Sandy drove me home that day and parked the car in the garage for me. Charlie was coming by later to get me and then we were going to her place so I could settle the bet. With my license suspended, such as it was, I wouldn’t be driving anywhere for at least 30 days.
I barely had the garage door closed when Charlie got there and she was wearing a really big grin to boot.
“I can tell by the look on your face you’re not going to make this easy on me. Are you?”
“Not one bit,” she smiled.
Had I won I would have for sure made Charlie look and act like the ultimate maid since she was such a feminist. So I figured if I didn’t buck her too much this wouldn’t be as much fun as she had thought it would.
At her house she all but marched me into her small spare bedroom on the first floor and had me strip naked right then. Next, I stood in the tub while she sprayed me down with hair remover from my nose to my toes. Not an inch of skin was spared and after the allotted time I washed away every strand of body hair I had. I even had to wash my hair and use her floral smelling conditioner.
After I dried off, she gave me a robe and sat me at the vanity table. It had a big lighted mirror and she then instructed me on how to roll my hair. It had to be done just so and she stood and watched the whole time. When I was done, I had 20 hot pink rollers stuck to my head and she then covered them with a scarf.
Then she had me stand so she could get my measurements. 34, 26, 34. She wasn’t impressed and told me then I was on a diet till she told me different.
We both had a garden salad for dinner that I made, of course, and then she started laying down the law.
“I never allow men to stay the night at my house,” she stated. “Tomorrow morning we have an appointment at the clinic I use and yes, you have one too. For the duration of your time here with me you will be as close to a real female as you can be. Granted, I won’t make you have anything done that can’t be undone later.”
“Thank you,” was my simple reply.
“I should tell you that Fred told me all about the stuff you had planned for me if you won, so I have decided that you will get just exactly what you had planned for me.”
She opened the closet so I could see the French maid’s outfits she had for me. The bottom of the closet was lined with high heels and she tossed the corset I would be wearing full time on the bed. She turned to the dresser and opened the drawers and they were full of silky panties and bras and enough stockings to last a lifetime, I thought.
“All in my size I would guess,” I said when she paused.
“They might be a bit small, but we can overcome that,” she stated again. “You will shower and clean up every night. You will roll your hair like you did tonight and after tomorrow you will have makeup to wear and you will every day. You will also keep your body smooth and hairless at all times. If that means you have to shave each morning before you apply your makeup, so be it. Are you with me so far?” She asked.
“So far,” I replied.
“Good. Now the house is wired with cameras in every room and out by the pool, as well. So if you’re thinking about changing clothes once I have gone to work, don’t. I can check the video even from work if I want to.”
“I like my house neat and tidy just like you keep your place and that is what I expect. I have your alarm set for 5:00 a.m. so you will plenty of time to be properly dressed when you serve me breakfast. I have one poached egg on toast with three strips bacon, juice and coffee. I want it on the table by 7:30. I’m sure you will be busy the rest of the day on your own with the other household duties. I get home about 5:30 and I want dinner ready when I get here.”
“Anything else?” I asked when she paused to catch her breath.
“No, it’s time for bed now, so I will see you in the morning.”
I peeled back the covers on the bed and lay down. Had I known what she really had planned for me I would have left right then. It was a fitful night’s sleep at best and she was standing by the bed when the alarm went off.
While I sat on the edge of the bed, she slipped a corset liner over my head and pulled it down into place. She did allow me to go to the bathroom and wash my face to wake up before she placed the corset around me. She tightened it slowly at first, but once it started to really get tight I had to complain.
“Wimp,” she spat as she tied the knot.
She put a bra on me next, but made sure I knew the proper way to do it later on my own. She stuffed the cups with stockings and they seemed large to me. Next she had me step into a pair of panties and she not so gently pulled my penis back between my legs.
She wouldn’t allow me to touch the stockings she rolled up my legs, as my unkempt nails might snag them. She attached them to the garters on the corset and then placed a pair of two-inch heels on my feet. I was very unsteady and off balance, to say the least. She dropped a full slip over my head next and then held open the dress for me to step into it. Try as she may it was too small in the waist and the zipper would not go up.
She moved to the corner of the room and uncovered a machine of sorts. It was tall and about as wide as a door frame. There were two rollers one on each side and a motor on top. She asked me to come and stand between the rollers and I did, but rather slowly as I had never walked in high heels.
She reached inside the dress and pulled the slip up so she could get to the lacing of the corset. Then she looped each one around the rollers and turned on the machine. It was as if my muscles just gave in and soon the corset was fully closed or so said Charlie.
She quickly tied the knot in the lacing and then smoothed out the slip under the dress. This time the zipper went right up with ease. Now my back was board straight and it was hard to breathe, as well. I made a large and long complaint that fell on deaf ears.
At the vanity she checked my face for stubble and finding none she started to apply a light coat of makeup.
“This is my makeup and the color is all wrong for your face, but we will fix that soon.”
That was the most she had said all morning or at least so far. Satisfied with the makeup, and I admit it wasn’t much, she took the rollers out of my hair. She didn’t brush it all. She just ran her fingers through it. It was then I realized it was styled the same as hers.”
She dismissed me to the kitchen to make us some breakfast while she got ready. I looked at the clock and it was already 7:00 a.m. At 7:30 I had the food on the table and was about to call her, but she got there before I could.
It was a quiet breakfast and I ate less than she did. I was full, to say the least, and I was sure the corset had a lot to do with that. I did drink an extra cup of coffee and I would regret that later.
She did give me a few pointers on walking in high heels, as I put the dishes in the washer. Once the kitchen was cleaned up she handed me a purse with my wallet in it and out the door we went. I had no chance to protest being out in public dressed the way I was before we were in the car and headed down the road.
At 8:30 she parked at the salon she and the other girls from the office used on a regular basis. Lilly hugged Charlie as she dragged me along and then looked at me like I had the plague.
“This will take a lot of work,” Lilly said to Charlie.
“I know, but I want him looking as good as possible before we leave here,” Charlie replied.
Lilly called another girl over and together they removed my stockings and open toed pumps. My feet were set in a very hot water bath and they each took a hand and started working my ‘so called’ dirty nails. This part didn’t seem so bad until they started applying the acrylic to them and making them much longer than I had ever had them.
The long nails made my hands look slimmer and smaller than they really were. After the first coat of mauve colored polish I knew the toenails were next. I didn’t get to see that part as Lilly leaned the chair back and started plucking away at my eyebrows.
“Don’t you know that you’re supposed to have two eyebrows not one?” She chided me.
I didn’t answer as I figured no matter how much paint and polish they used I would never look much like a real female.
Once Lilly was happy with brows, she broke out the makeup and started over on my face from scratch. Each step of the way she made sure I knew what she was doing and why. I listened, of course, but I also figured I would never master the art of makeup. And having honored the terms of the bet I never intended to use it again. I would get six weeks of use out of it and that was that as far as I was concerned.
I never did catch the other girl’s name, but when they were finished with me, she told Lilly she was going home. Not a soul had come in while I was there and as my eyes followed her to the door I saw the sign, Closed on Saturday.
With my stockings back on I slipped the shoes back on. My toes were painted to match my fingers and they were cute showing through the open toe of the shoes. A smile slipped across my face as I remembered seeing such on many women.
Charlie stepped close and turned me toward the big mirror that had been behind me. I went into shock the second I saw the new me. Holy Shit!!! My hand flew to my mouth a bit too late. That made the view even worse and I now sported very long and painted nails. I never dreamed Charlie would go this far and she wasn’t done yet.
By the time I gained my senses again she had paid Lilly and we were headed for the car again. I was so shocked I couldn’t find my voice even though Charlie was talking a mile a minute to me. I honestly cannot tell you where the clinic she stopped us at was located. I don’t even recall her driving us there.
I do remember following her in and seeing a doctor who gave a set of fake breasts that she glued to my body. I got a shot of some kind too and she spent a lot of time between my legs doing something that I wasn’t told about.
Back at Charlie’s house I tried to dodge every mirror I saw. I looked like a chick and a hot chick at that. That was not the image I wanted of myself, but that’s what I saw in every mirror. Charlie realized this real quick and fixed us a drink that we had at the kitchen table.
“Is this not what you planned for me, more or less?” She added.
“Yes,” I replied with my head down.
“And you disapprove?” She asked.
“Well, it would look much better or a real woman such as yourself,” I replied.
“And what did you see when you looked in the mirror?” She stated.
“I look like a woman, yes, but you and I both know I am a man.”
“True, but where is it written that you can’t be a woman at least for a little while?” she smiled.
“Nowhere, I guess, but I sure never thought I would look like this ever,” I added.
“Well, it is a high maintenance look, but I am sure you will adjust to it in time,” she smiled even bigger.
At that moment I was all but sure that would never happen.
“I will give you tomorrow off and we will spend some time by the pool. Maybe by then you will be over the shock of it all and feeling better too.”
“Thank you,” I replied as I looked at the clock. It was already ten at night and neither of us had eaten since early this morning. I wasn’t hungry, but I did ask Charlie if she wanted something before we turned in for the night.
She said no, so we headed off to our rooms.
I sat at the vanity and kicked off my heels. I looked long and hard in the mirror trying to figure out how this could happen so easily. I couldn’t, so I got undressed, all but the corset and panties, and went to bed.
It was no fun trying to sleep with breasts for the first time. As I would find out later, they were D cups. They felt like melons when I was trying to sleep that night.
The alarm didn’t go off, so I slept till almost 9:00 a.m. before Charlie came in and got me up. She had a cup of coffee in her hand for me and she sat at the vanity with a cup of her own.
“I want you to have a little something to remember this experience by. So each day you can work on your tan by the pool for at least two hours,” she added with a smile.
I usually got a little tan in the summer, but just as I thought that, it dawned on me that this tan would come with bikini lines. Not something I wanted as a memento.
When the coffee hit my bladder, I knew it was time to go. When I stood, she offered to help me out of the corset as it was time for some fun in the sun. She didn’t have to make that offer twice.
I fumbled with the panties now that I had long nails, but I got them down and got yet another shock. Fake breasts weren’t the only thing the doctor had given me. I turned quickly and sat on the pot.
Charlie opened the door, as I sat there with my head in my hands and yes, I mean the big head.
“It’s fake just like your breasts, but it is glued on, as well. So don’t worry. Your manhood is still there. At least this way you won’t feel the need to wander into my room during the night. It keeps us both safe,” she smiled.
She was being true to her word. I was about as close to being a real woman as you could get and not do some real damage I suspect. When I finished and returned to the bedroom, she was waiting with my bikini in hand.
“Do you have a couple of band aids?” I asked, as I looked it over.
“You did tell Fred you would make me wear the smallest bikini you could find and make me wear it by the pool, as well,” she spat.
“I did,” I replied, as I slipped the bottoms on and adjusted them to cover all they would. The top was no better and talk about feeling naked…I did, trust me.
Two hours later the lines were baked into my skin despite a lot of tanning lotion and sun block. Charlie just smiled as I stood between the rollers of the machine while she tightened the corset to the max.
I spent the rest of the day wearing one of the maid’s outfits with higher heels than before. I felt so stupid at the time, but there was nothing I could really do. I was here for six weeks like it or not.
Monday morning I had my first real go with the makeup. I had hit the floor as soon as the alarm went off, but three tries and too much time later I had to give up and go make breakfast. I had makeup on, but it looked nothing like it did that first time.
Charlie didn’t make a fuss and that surprised me. She was happy that breakfast was on the table and once she was done she left.
As quick as I could in the three-inch heels, I snooped around a bit. Nothing was recording my movement around the house so all she would be able to do was see me in real time. That was a plus and I looked high and low for her home day planner. I knew she had two, one for work and one for home.
I found it and flipped through the pages. She had been planning this for months or at least since Fred ran his mouth and told her what I had planned for her.
My lawyer had postponed my court date several times so it was late spring before it ever happened. And that gave Fred plenty of time to tell her all my plans had it gone the other way. Who wants to take their vacation during the winter months anyway? At least this way I could be out by the pool if that was any consolation.
The first week was over before I realized it, but my two-hour break each day to sun by the pool had left its mark on me for sure. And my ribs didn’t automatically spring back into place as soon as I was out of the corset either.
Saturday night Charlie had a group of women over at her house and like a good maid I served them all. I never spoke and was never asked to. I didn’t get to hear everything that was said, but if any of them knew I was a man they never said so where I could hear it.
Charlie insisted that we spend Sunday by the pool together. She was giving me Sunday off, since I had done so well at her party on Saturday. She likewise rubbed me down with dark tanning oil several times as this turned into an all day deal.
She did talk to me about what was going on at the office in a normal kind of way. After all in reality I worked there, too. Our home office VP was looking for a new executive secretary as his had just retired. He had even planned a trip to our office next week and that wasn’t so unusual.
“So far I have missed his little drop in visits,” I told her. “Thankfully, I will miss this one, as well.”
“True,” she grinned. “He is such a he man or so he thinks. I wouldn’t take the job if he offered it to me,” she spat.
“You realize that position would double your current salary, never mind the fat expense account that goes with it, and a company car if I recall correctly,” I added.
“Are you applying for the job?” She grinned.
“Hell no,” I spat. “Just reminding you of the perks that go with it, might be worth a second look, don’t you think?”
“Not in this lifetime,” she spat, as she playfully tossed the tanning lotion at me. “I would be fired in two seconds flat,” she added.
“How so?” I asked.
“The man has hands like an octopus, ‘all over’ and once he touched me I would kick him right in the… well, you know where and that would be that,” she smiled.
“It would still be a good career move whether you like the man or not,” I chided her a little.
“You do want the job,” she shot back.
“Sorry, you know the unspoken policy, no men allowed as secretaries,” I added. “They think it makes them look gay.”
“Makes who look gay?” she shot back.
“The men they work for,” I smiled.
“Well, it’s not like you really look like a man right now,” she said, her voice dripping with intent.
“No way,” I said, “not even as a joke. I like my job and I plan to keep it, thank you.” She laughed, but I knew how her mind worked and I knew what she was thinking, too.
“Well, as a man you’re not a lot better you know,” she smiled.
“From your feminist jaded point of view I would almost call that a compliment,” I smiled back.
“Jaded! You think I’m ‘jaded’ and I bet you think I see all men the same, don’t you?”
“The thought had occurred to me. Several men that I know have dated you, but never more than once,” I smiled even bigger. “So unless you’re a lesbian…”
“I am not a lesbian,” she spat through gritted teeth. “And all your friends wanted was a good roll in the hay.”
“Well, sometimes a good date does end that way. I’m sure more than a few long term relationships have started that way, as well.” I smirked.
Charlie was more than a little upset now so I just kept my peace while she rambled on about how hard it was for a woman to make her own way and even more so in the business world.
Charlie in no way fit the feminist mold. She was pretty, she took care of her body, she dressed sharp most of the time. She never but never dressed like a man. But she had the attitude down pat and heaven help you if you crossed her. Hence the reason many thought she was a les. Company police didn’t allow us to date so I didn’t really think about it all that much.
In the weeks that followed I got much better with the makeup and Charlie actually noticed as well. The corset didn’t bother me so much now, but then I hadn’t measured my waist either. I had stepped on the scale and I had already lost 15 pounds and I still had three weeks to go.
Charlie had taken to calling me Kim and often said that Kim Harrison was a much better fit for me.
The UPS man had stopped by several times and so as to not give myself away I had signed for the packages as Kim Harrison. He never questioned me since he was too busy looking at my breasts.
On my one month anniversary it was back to the salon and I still didn’t feel right about being out in public, as a female I mean.
My hair was tipped, my nails were filled and painted the same color again, along with some shaping of my toenails and a fresh coat of polish for them too. It seemed a bit costly for this to be over in two weeks, but I endured it just the same.
I was surprised when we went back to the clinic and the doctor admitted me for overnight observation. I had been fighting a head cold all week and she was afraid it was pneumonia. I started to protest when I was signed in as Kim Harrison, but Charlie said it was best to keep quiet.
I did get a private room and Charlie helped me undress and took the corset off as well. My ribs didn’t spring back right away like before, but I felt sure they would over time.
Around ten or so the nurse came in and gave me something to make me sleep. I really didn’t feel all that bad, but I wasn’t going to argue. The medicine they had already given me had stopped my cough, so what would it hurt.
The next morning when I awoke I hurt all over. What little of it I can remember at the time I would say my hair even hurt. For most of that week I didn’t even know I was in this world.
By Saturday I had shaken the cold and felt much better so Charlie took me back to her place. She told me how my fever had shot way up and that was why I had been in such pain. She assured me I was fine now and all was well.
Despite all that, I actually felt much different than before. My breasts felt all too real now and while I couldn’t feel my manhood before, I really felt the loss now.
Sunday we laid out by the pool and after a day in the sun I was all but sure my breasts were real. I could feel just a touch of sunburn and I hadn’t before. They were implants I guessed and a last ditch effort by Charlie to kick at my manhood.
I didn’t panic right then as implants can be removed easy enough. I might have to leave them in for a period of time and it would cost just the same to have them out later.
Then my worst nightmare came true. The computers at the office went into a full meltdown according to Candy. The only terminal that worked was the service terminal and all you could get there was a blue screen full of error codes.
I tried several times to explain to Candy that I was in no condition to come to work and that I still had three weeks of vacation time left. She finally stopped me mid sentence and told me to be at work come Monday morning or be looking for a new job.
It took me five years to get to where I was in the company. If I had to go to work as a female, then I would, but she would pay dearly for it. I told Charlie about the call once we hung up and she just smiled.
“Sandy has been doing updates all week and nights as well,” she added.
“System updates or just costumer files?” I asked.
“Both, I would guess, as you know who is due in this week sometime,” she smiled even bigger.
The plot thickens, I thought to myself. “Well, I will go in on Monday and fix the thing, but somebody will take an ass chewing when I am done,” I spat.
Monday I went to work wearing one of Charlie’s mini skirts. It was black and I wore a black, very low cut top, as well. She knew my ears were pierced and I also wore her pearl necklace and bracelet along with the pierced earrings to match.
But she was far from done taking stabs at my manhood. I had on no panties and the bra was so thin and small you could see the outline of my nipples and they bounced everywhere. I was so mad I didn’t even speak to her as she drove us to work.
The second I walked into the building with my high heels clicking away, Fred ducked into the men’s room knowing I wouldn’t follow him in there dressed as I was. The girls all looked at me and giggled and I walked by and didn’t speak to any of them.
I went straight to the service terminal and sat down to see if I could actually salvage the mess Sandy had made. She came in and apologized for messing up my vacation, then had the gall to tell me how great I looked as a female. I didn’t say a word. I just looked her way and she was out the door like a flash.
I went and got my old personal laptop from my desk. I kept it there for just such an occasion as this. There were 28 error codes on the screen and only two that I had seen before. The picture behind my desk of me and my name plate were gone, the laptop was there and I didn’t blink, I just headed for the back room.
It took only a few minutes to get Candy’s terminal up and working. She couldn’t do much, but it was working now. She came in and thanked and complimented me for a job well done, considering I looked like one of the girls now.
“Well, your terminal and this one are the only ones that work, try not to crash it,” I spat. She left post haste and she knew I was far beyond mad by then.
Sandy had uploaded a driver file sent out by the main office so they could use their system to talk to ours. That’s all well and good if you upload them to the server, but oh, no, she had put them on her terminal. She had to be the ultimate blond.
By lunch I had all the terminals up save Sandy’s. Candy and Charlie brought me in some lunch, but even out of the corset I ate very little. I was in no mood for small talk and they knew it, but they still tried to get me to calm down just the same.
Fred had resigned and today was his last day, according to Candy. I was sure Charlie had pressured him into it, but I still wasn’t talking. A female friend of Charlie was taking his place and she was well qualified for the job. There was no end to Charlie’s ambitions and I wondered now if she was using Candy too.
While I was at the service terminal that day somebody got a picture of me. I don’t know when or how, but they did. By five that day I had the server back online and all but Sandy’s terminal working again. Candy sent us all home despite my pleas to stay till I was finished.
On the way home I told Charlie I knew what she had done.
“What?” She smiled. “Pressuring Fred to quit, too, makes room for a friend of mine, guys do that all the time,” she whined.
“Well, some guys might do that stuff, but I don’t and you shouldn’t either,” I spat. “Fred was a good employee, despite my personal opinion.”
“Well, Amber is twice as talented as he was and she will be a good employee too, you’ll see,” she smiled like a cat.
I didn’t bother to eat dinner. I went to my room and turned on the TV and fell asleep sometime after the news at 10:00 went off. My driver’s license was valid again now and I was more than ready to leave here for good. I still had two weeks to go and I wasn’t looking forward to it.
Tuesday I wore a woman’s gray pin striped skirt suit to work with all gold jewelry. I still wore no panties and the same rather useless bra.
Once we were there I didn’t stop at my desk. I went straight to the back room and set in to fixing the last terminal. I was praying all along that the VP would not show up till I was done and gone.
At lunchtime I was expecting Candy and Charlie to interrupt me yet again. I was stunned when the company VP came through the door instead. “Almost done,” I said before I looked up to actually see the old man.
“I like that spirit,” he said, as he now stood next to my desk and offered me his hand.
“Why thank you, sir,” I replied trying not to poke him with my nails as I shook his hand gently.
“You won’t be doing this again soon,” he smiled. “I gave Sandy her walking papers last night on the phone,” he stated the point.
I frowned and he caught it right off.
“I know she was a hard worker, but she had no business around a computer at all,” he laughed a little.
“James Worthy,” he said, as he released my hand.
He wanted my name for sure, but he would know a hot second later it was a man’s name, there was not a choice.
“Kim Harrison,” I replied, as I sat back down.
“And here all this time I thought our CFO here was a man,” he smiled even bigger.
What could I say that wouldn’t sound stupid. I decided not to say anything.
“I’ll get to the point,” he spoke rather gruff like. “I like your work and I like it even more that you’re a female. Charlie has asked me to promote Clair to her assistant and I guess I will, now that Sandy is gone. But I want to reward you, as well. Very few CE anything’s would be in here doing labor like this.”
“Thank you, sir, but that is not necessary,” I replied. “I am quite happy with my job as is.”
“Nonsense,” he blustered. “A young smart girl like you should be in the main office. I’ll make you CEO of the computer advertising department.”
“Sir, I may not be all that you think I am and I would so hate to disappoint you in any way,” I added.
“I know exactly who and what you are,” he winked, as he lowered his voice a little. “I’ll give you 100k a year to start and cover your moving expenses as well. You will get a company car and all the allowances the other exec’s get.”
“It’s a great offer, I know, but it just wouldn’t be right of me to take the position at this time,” I smiled.
“I’ll give you a few weeks to think it over, but at least come to Atlanta and see the home office before you decide. The trip is on me paid in full,” he added.
“Okay, I’ll think it over and let you know,” I replied.
He smiled and left and all the while I was thinking that Charlie was getting me out of the way as well. She was next in line for my position if I took the promotion. I sure as heck didn’t want it, not as a female anyway.
At quitting time the last terminal still wasn’t working, but we all headed home just the same. On the ride home that day I gave Charlie a piece of my mind and used more than a few choice words to do it. If I put all of what I said here, you probably wouldn’t finish the story I was so rude.
Like the night before I went straight to my room and watched TV till after the news went off. Charlie’s home phone rang just before I was about to dose off. We answered in tandem and I listened as she cried her eyes out to some man.
“I did what I was told to do, but he will never forgive me for it,” she spoke through her tears.
“Yes he will,” the male voice consoled her. “It may take time, but he will forgive you.”
They talked several more minutes, but it was like trying to understand code, so I just hung up.
The next morning I paid dearly for shooting my mouth off the night before. I got a really short mini skirt that was white and almost see through. The top wasn’t much better and tight as it was it made my breasts look huge. I got all silver jewelry and the threat of something more revealing tomorrow if I didn’t watch my mouth. The last insult was the five inch white open sandals with a stiletto style heel.
The skirt was so short when I sat it showed the tops of my stockings. And with no panties on if I wasn’t careful maybe even more. So she got her wish, Wednesday and Thursday I said not a single word to her.
Friday Candy stayed in the back office all day with me. We spoke and for the most part we got along well enough. Still I couldn’t bring myself to tell her that what she saw might be the real me now.
At lunch time she forced me to stop working on the system and eat. I didn’t want to, but she was being so nice I decided I would. Over a sub-sandwich and a glass of tea she told me she was fine with the fact that I had wanted to be a woman. Charlie had told everybody about it long ago. Her biggest question was why I was so mad now that it had happened.
“Since when did she start spreading that lie?” I asked.
“Last Halloween after you came to the office dressed as a girl. Remember?” She added.
“Yes and I was very drunk the night before and she saw to it. She dressed me that way almost in my sleep and the next thing I knew I was at work,” I spat.
“Well, it worked out pretty good even if I have to say so myself,” she smiled real big. “You got the promotion, Mr. Worthy told me so himself,” she added.
“I didn’t accept it,” I smiled even bigger than she did.
“You said no?” She looked at me stunned.
“Not yet, but I will. I have to. He thinks I am a real woman. What do you think would happen if he found out I was really a man?” I added.
“You don’t look like a man to me,” she smiled.
It was useless. She had that dumb blond look on her face and I wasn’t about to waste my time trying to explain it all.
With the last error fixed, I went to Sandy’s old terminal and tried it out. It worked fine and just before closing I forwarded the week’s work to the main office just like always. It was much easier and faster that way and the system didn’t crash near as often when I did it.
I still hadn’t spoken to Charlie and her Friday night date got quite a shock when I opened the door fully nude. He just stood there dumbfounded till Charlie came bounding down the stairs and out the door they went.
I laughed harder than I had in a long time as I headed back to my room and looked for my old clothes. I didn’t find them, but I was still going home tonight like it or not.
I laced myself back in the corset and I did it by hand now it was so easy. The dress I had worn the first day I was here was the only thing I could find to wear and that was what I put on.
I called a taxi and finished getting ready while I waited. I took my makeup along with all the panties and bras I could stuff in the small suitcase I had found. I packed a small box full of the shoes I had been wearing and then carefully picked through the rest of the stuff.
I was out the door the second the taxi stopped in front of the house. I gave the driver my home address and an extra $20.00 if he would get me there quick. He didn’t exactly obey the speed laws and I was home in 20 minutes. I paid the fair and tipped him a 20 just as I had told him. He thanked me and told me to call anytime.
I opened the door, then turned off the alarm. I turned on the AC as the house was rather warm and headed straight for the shower. I stayed there till there was no hot water left and I never did that before.
I wrapped my hair in a towel and put on the robe I had brought with me. For the first time in six weeks I was really relaxed and I intended to really enjoy my weekend off, as well.
As I stood in front of the mirrored door that went to my closet, I looked myself over pretty hard. If nothing else, I sure had the shape of a woman and now I really wondered.
I moved to the dresser and got the tape measure and put it around my much defined waistline. It was 20 inches and that wasn’t a tight measurement at all. I measured my breasts next and if I did it right, I was a 34D cup and a full one at that. My hips measured 35 inches and yes, I was shocked to my core.
I poured myself a double shot of bourbon on the rocks. I hadn’t had a real drink in six weeks and I really wanted one just then. Alcohol made me mellow unlike some that were ready for a fight the second they got drunk. I stepped on the bathroom scale as I headed back to my bedroom. I weighed 100 pounds on the dot even with my inflated breasts.
The drink hit me hard and the re-run of 9 ½ weeks on the TV only served to put me in the mood, shall we say. While one had worked over my nipples the other found its way to my crotch. My finger found a spot that felt pretty good and I couldn’t resist getting all the enjoyment I could out of it.
When my orgasm finally came it was like nothing I had ever known. I thrashed around on the bed for several minutes before the warm feeling engulfed me fully. When the muscles in my crotch spasmed, I let two fingers slip inside the hole I had found. Another orgasm rocked me as I felt the damp feeling skin on my fingers.
I laid there quiet for several moments as almost every muscle I had twitched with excitement. Each contraction of my crotch muscles left me sure there was something inside me. I could feel it each time and it wasn’t my fingers.
The movie was over, but now I was wide awake. I got a second drink and stretched out on the bed again. In my mind it was settled. I was really a woman, there was no doubt about that now. For all I knew I might have been a woman since my first visit to the clinic.
I spent a few minutes trying to learn to use my crotch muscles again. Trying to get the push and pull feeling going again, but this time without the orgasm. It took me a while to get the knack of it again, but soon I was pushing hard as I could to get whatever it was out of me.
Finally, after I almost got a cramp in my stomach, a clean tube started to come out a little at a time. When enough of it was out, I took hold of it with my hand and eased the rest of it out. A wash of clear fluid followed and I all but soaked the bed where I was laying.
I felt even better now that it was out. I measured it and it was eight inches long and two inches around, more or less. About the same size as my dick was, I reminded myself as I dosed off to sleep.
Saturday I played catch up for six weeks with no sex. All I had to do was think about it and I was wet between my legs a few seconds later. Being a woman had one sure plus as it were, I didn’t need an erection to have an orgasm that was sure and certain.
Sunday I called Candy at home and told her I would be late for work on Monday. She reminded me that I still had two weeks of vacation time and then added that I should take it.
Monday I went to the mall. There was but one thing I wanted at the time. I got a classic black ladies pants suit and it fit pretty well all except the waist. The saleswoman said the in-house tailor could fix that with all ease if I could wait for an hour or so. I told her yes and browsed the mall till the work was done. I picked up some stuff for the bathroom, but that was all I got that day.
Early Tuesday morning I was at the clinic dressed in my new pants suit. It made my status as a female pretty obvious with the flat crotch that was easy to see. I asked to see the doctor for a consult and waited in the lobby for only a few minutes.
I won’t give out her name, but under the threat of exposure she quickly gave me all the paperwork I needed to get myself declared a legal female. I’m sure she called Charlie as soon as I was out the door, but I didn’t care now. The deed was done.
The next stop was much harder to do. My best friend since our college days was also my lawyer. He almost flipped when he saw me and even joked that it was long past hell week. Well, this is for life I told him and left out a good bit of the story. He promised me a court date as soon as he could get it and I signed all the papers before I left his office.
My new and very legal name would be Kim Harrison. My dad was ten years dead now, but my mom was still very much alive. I would have to tell her before my court date, as that was part of the deal.
I called her from my cell phone and asked if she had plans for dinner. She said no, so I asked if I could have dinner with her tonight. She was thrilled and told me to come on as soon as I was ready. I was already headed that way and dreading the whole two-hour drive.
I stopped at a new store just a few miles from home. I freshened up my makeup and told myself in the mirror that I had to do this. Mom didn’t bat an eye when I walked in the door looking like any other woman off the street. She knew it was me in an instant and I didn’t have to really say it out loud.
“It’s best for you this way,” she smiled.
I was shocked more than ever that she actually approved of my change to a female. She was a great cook and we had a great dinner that night. I told her I might be moving to Atlanta and still she never blinked an eye. If that was what I wanted to do, she was all for it.
I didn’t get home till almost midnight and I was asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow. I spent the rest of the week cleaning out my old male clothes. The goodwill truck made two trips to get it all.
My budget did have its limitations, but I bought a few new clothes to wear to work once I started back. I bought the classic girl stuff since I didn’t have a lot to spend and most of it had to be tailored to fit.
Brian called on Saturday and mine would be the first case called on Tuesday at 9:00 a.m. I thanked him for the rush job and he brushed it off like always. I would get the bill, of course, and I would pay him in full.
Everything took on a quicker pace now. I had no choice but to adopt the lifestyle of a female. Getting out of this town where too many people knew the real me, was a must do.
Monday morning I called my broker and told him to cash me in. Around noon he called me back and told me to come and get my check. I asked him just to wire it to my bank and he said he would do it right then. The check was for thirty thousand dollars, so I figured that was a good start on getting the things I needed.
Tuesday morning I walked into court and low and behold it was the female judge that had been so hard on me before. I had on the same black pants suit I had worn to the clinic, so anybody with eyes could see the flat front panel of my crotch. Brian got in only a few words before she started to sign all the papers and in less than ten minutes it was done.
I went straight to the D.M.V. office and got a new driver’s license with my new name and the X marked in the box for female. I was happy and sad all at the same time. The old me was gone now, but the new me still had a lot of stuff to deal with.
My next stop was the bank and once my new name was on everything there, I got the money to pay Brian and went to his office to do that. Then I went to the mall and made a day of it shopping.
I bought a dozen or so new dresses and several skirts and tops. I got two more pants suits like the one I had on, one in blue and one in gray. I bought at least a dozen pairs of stockings and several new garter belts.
As I was leaving the mall, I spotted a store that had shoes on sale. Unlucky for me I guess I was the average size for most women and the selection was pretty well picked over by the time I got there. Higher heels must be the in thing right now as that was about all I saw. I bought four pairs of shoes and one pair had a six-inch heels and no platform. They fit, but I didn’t try walking in them in the store.
I spent the rest of the week nude by the pool trying to lessen the bikini line that seemed so out of place on me. I know…I’m a girl and girls have bikini lines or at least some of them do. But try telling my still very male brain that.
Friday morning the terminal Amber, the new girl, was using locked up. Candy called me and asked me to come and see if I could fix it, as it also had the server messed up and she couldn’t send out the weekly reports to the home office.
I broke out my new curling iron and styled my hair, then did my makeup like I normally would have. I placed the black garter belt around my waist and then rolled a new pair of stockings up my legs. They felt good for a change, but then they were the best the store had. A black bra and panty set were next and I pondered what to wear for several minutes.
Wearing the dress I had taken from Charlie was sure to make her mad. It was short and skin tight in all the right places as she told me. I pulled a short slip over my head and then put the dress on anyway. Without the corset on it was a really tight fit. The floral print was on a gray fabric and I decided then I would wear the six-inch heels as this would also add to Charlie’s discomfort.
I was ready by 10:30, but I didn’t leave right then. I made some coffee and had breakfast, then did some straightening up around the house. It was good practice walking in my new heels. I had to take smaller steps and they made my hips sway, like it not. Charlie would be more than a little steamed when she saw me.
At 12:00 noon I walked in the office and the whole place went dead silent all at once. I casually walked to Candy’s office and told her I would be in the back room for a while. As soon as I closed the office door, every phone line we had went busy. I smiled and sat at the service terminal and started to fix the system once again.
Amber had tried to send an email to a client not registered with our company. It was a huge email with lots of art work and the system had no clue what to do with it. So now the system had this file and was searching away trying to find out what to do with it. Until it did something with the file nobody could do anything.
It was an easy fix. I went in the back door and registered the client, then attached the file to the email the correct way and the system was back to normal.
The last thing you want in this business is for your work to end up on another company’s desk free and clear. Done correctly the client could look at the art, but they couldn’t download it or use it in any way unless they paid us. There were fail-safe’s in the system to stop that and Amber had tripped them all.
Candy came in at lunch time with a chicken taco salad and large coffee for me. She talked with me openly about the promotion that Mr. Worthy had offered. My job here was safe for as long as I wanted, she told me, but added that I should take the offer and run with it.
I had checked my email and there were three from him. He had called my home twice, but I just let it go to voice mail, I told her in turn.
“Well, you know as well as I do that Charlie sees herself as a power player. If you don’t take the job, you can bet she will try to take your place.”
“Yes, I am sure she will, but I doubt that she would get it,” I smiled.
I stayed the rest of the day, wielded my CFO powers, such as they were. It really toasted Charlie when I called to my desk and had her write a letter for me.
When everyone went home, I stayed. I used the company phone to call Mr. Worthy. He was glad I had returned his call. He was equally happy to book a flight to Atlanta for Sunday so I could be there on Monday morning.
At this point I really blame Charlie in full for what had happened to me. Even after overhearing her tell someone on the phone she was just doing as she was told. In my mind she could have said no. I was soon to learn that she was just a pawn in a much larger plan and most of it centered around me.
I left the office and went and got some of that roll around luggage most women use these days. Saturday I packed everything I thought I might need and took all the shoes I had, since I had only a few pairs.
Early Sunday morning I took a taxi to the airport and was on my way to Atlanta. There was a two-hour layover in Memphis and the six-inch heels were a pain on the hard floor of the airport. Granted, the only way to break in a pair of shoes is to wear them, but I was rethinking that decision right about now.
We landed in Atlanta right on time and my feet were killing me by the time I got my luggage from the carousel. The company limo and driver were parked by the curb when I walked out and he called me by name the second he saw me.
William put my luggage in the trunk and opened the door for me, so I got in with as much grace as I could muster. I had on the same dress I had worn to the office and he really looked me over before he closed the door. He didn’t speak the whole time, but he drove me to Mr. Worthy’s home.
It was a mansion to my eyes and by far the biggest house I had ever seen before. William opened the door for me again, then tipped his hat and told me, welcome home. I said, thank you, letting what he had really said slip by.
The front door was open by the time I made it up the walk. Three maids and the butler all hugged me, welcomed me home with tears in their eyes. Mr. Worthy just stood there and watched as I looked at them all a bit dumbfounded.
“William, you can leave the car out front tonight. The rest of you have the night off and please take some food and wine home with you to celebrate,” he added.
Mr. Worthy took me to the den and fixed us both a drink. “Have a seat,” he pointed to the Queen Ann chair beside me. I was still a bit shocked from the reception and even more so I looked around at all the pictures of myself and Mr. Worthy together on the wall.
“She was my daughter, kidnapped five years ago now and believed to be dead,” he added.
“She’s me,” I replied, “or I could have at least been her twin,” I corrected myself quickly.
“I was hoping you would see it that way, as you have seen the staff all believe you are my daughter and call me James, please,” he smiled.
The lights and red flags were going off right and left and I didn’t know what to say.
“Its simple, really, when you get down to it,” he stated. “I want you to really become my daughter. I have a rare heart condition and my days here are numbered, to say the least. My daughter is the only person with any rights to my fortune and I want her to have it,” he paused.
“But, sir, I am not really your daughter,” I sputtered.
“You look like her, you have the same birthday and you have already been completely accepted by the staff that she grew up with and have known her all her life. The rest is just formality,” he scoffed.
“But, sir, what if your real daughter is still alive? Have you given up hope?”
“No, and I have made provisions for that possibility. Tomorrow, if you are willing, I will adopt you. Quietly, of course, but it will all be legal. You will become my daughter for real and heir to my fortune. By the terms of my will should my real daughter surface someday to claim what is rightfully hers, she will have to split it with you 50/50. If that were to happen, you would still be worth over 40 million dollars at today’s going rate,” he paused.
“This is why Charlie and that doctor made me into a woman,” I sputtered.
“Yes,” he hung his head and looked at the floor.
“I won’t blame you for being bitter or even mad about it, but look at the door they opened for you. They will work all their lives and still have little or nothing to show for it. Whereas, you can become a millionaire with a stroke of the pen,” he smiled.
My mind was racing. I was shocked beyond all I could think or even imagine.
His maid came in and placed a cheese tray on the table. She kissed me on the cheek and gently wiped away the tear she had left there.
“If that will be all sir, I will go now.”
“Yes, Madge, and thank you again,” he replied.
“She was like a mother to you when your real mother died,” he smiled.
“Can I give you an answer in the morning, sir? I am a bit tired from the flight.”
“Yes, of course you can,” he grinned from ear to ear. “Now that we have that out of the way, there are so many things I want to tell you.”
We snacked on the cheese tray as I listened to him tell me all about my childhood or my childhood as his daughter. Then he started in about the company and how he had started it from scratch long ago and how things had changed over the years. He went on and on till almost midnight and I just listened.
When he paused long enough to realize the time, he ushered me off to bed. My room was plush, to say the least, and that night I slept on satin sheets in a bed that felt like I was on a cloud.
Madge awoke me to breakfast in bed and then drew me a bubble bath when I was done. I tried to act as if this was normal for me, but it was far from it.
When I got out of the bath, there were three dresses lying on the bed. Madge informed me they were my father’s favorites and having been gone so long now she was sure he would approve of any of them.
As I sat at the vanity, she poured me a second cup of coffee and offered to fix my hair just the way I liked it while I looked at the paper. I told her she could and I took the paper that was already opened to the society page. That was the last thing I looked at in the paper.
Her pager went off just as she finished and she said she had to go. It was time for my father’s medicine.
I found a beautiful lace garter belt in one of the dresser drawers along with some high quality stockings. I put those on first and then found a bra and panty set to match in black. A short back slip to go under the black and gold dress I had decided on and then a pair of black pumps with a four- inch heel finished it off.
I found a gold chain with a locket and picture of James in it, gold earrings and a watch and bracelet, as well. I even found a few rings that were big enough for me to wear so I added them as well. I wanted to look like a person of wealth, but I had no clue what to do. I found a black clutch bag with a gold chain that I was sure went with the dress and put all my stuff in there.
I was putting the final touches on my makeup when Madge came back to my room. I stood and the pride she had showed in her face. She tied the belt of the dress in a big bow behind my back.
“Your father is ready to go when you are,” she smiled.
“How do I look?” I asked.
“You’re beautiful, as always, but then I am bit prejudice,” she blushed.
I walked down the hall and then down the big open staircase to find James waiting on me. I saw the tear he tried too hard to hide just as I stopped and took his arm to walk to the car. I figured that was enough of an answer to the question I saw on his face, as well.
Two hours later I was legally his daughter and I learned quickly to call him daddy. I was fulfilling the last wishes of a dying man. So while he wasn’t my daddy, if it made him happy for me to call him that, then so be it.
At the office it was strange to see how people treated me. If I sat, the people around me sat and likewise if I stood, if I sneezed, someone offered me a tissue and on it went. When I spoke, pen and paper magically appeared and people took notes.
My office was a duplicate of James’s and only separated by a glass wall. Everyone that visited him from that day on was introduced to me as well. I got all the same paperwork he did and he included me on every decision he made. At times he even asked for my opinion and took it.
At lunch time I got the tour of the building. When we got to the computer lab, our ears perked up as someone was cussing one of the servers. When I found the voice, he quickly stood and apologized to me and James, as well.
“What seems to be the problem?” I asked.
“This server should handle up to 100 terminals going at one time. So far the best I can get it to do is two before it crashes,” he huffed.
“Pull up the memory allocation table,” I stated.
He looked at me, then at James.
“Is there a problem?” James said.
He pulled up the table and I had him change the user numbers to Max. I also had him change the memory allocation by moving the decimal point over by one zero. He saved the settings and closed the program.
One by one all of the terminal lights began to come on and no, it didn’t crash again. I was rather pleased with myself and James had that proud papa look on his face.
A few desks down another man was pounding his fist on his desk. Someone had done the same mistake Amber had done. I told him to go in and register the email client and then reattach the files. James and I stood and watched till he did like I told him and then the server went back to working like normal.
The man looked at me like he had seen a ghost when it worked. James, on the other hand, was rushing me to get out the door.
“Did I do something wrong?” I asked.
“No, no,” he said, “but it’s not really your job. And you were making the men feel… a bit intimidated.”
“Intimidated,” I laughed.
“Well, you are the owner’s daughter now,” he smiled.
“Oops, I wasn’t thinking about that,” I replied, “but you did say I was CEO of this department,” I added.
“True, but that means you get someone to do that stuff for you,” he smiled.
“But I know what to do and how to do it. Why would I do that?” I added. He laughed so hard the people on the top floor had to hear it.
“Cause you’re the CEO and my daughter, you don’t do grunt work,” he added.
“Well, if I can’t ever do anything, then being the boss seems like a rather boring job,” I laughed a little.
Our lunch was on his desk by the time we got back to the top floor. It was almost comical to me to see how people catered to him and I. Had they only knew what I knew.
After work James had William take me to the guesthouse. It was equally as plush, but not so big as the main house. James gave me the keys to the corvette that was parked in the garage and told me it was mine. Madge will be your maid like always and William will take you anywhere you want to go if you choose not to drive.
It took more than a few months for me to get accustomed to being a woman of wealth. It grew on me quick and soon I loved it all. James almost never let me out of his sight and I learned quick not to say “I want”. If I did, it was there a short time later.
I did sneak out of the office and go to the computer lab and talk shop with the guys from time to time. They never let me forget I was the boss’s daughter, but a few soon felt a little like friends.
One of the guys there told me he had been brought in from one of the satellite offices. He mused over the fact that Mr. Worthy always visited the other offices as the V.P. as opposed to the owner of the company. It was his way, or so he thought, of being able to really get to know his employees.
I was all but sure he was right and now I figured it was him that called Charlie that night. He was probably the whole reason all this had happened to me. Had I not looked so much like his real daughter this would have probably never happened at all.
I’ll be honest about it. Had mom not so easily accepted me as a female I would have done whatever I had to to get my male status back. No amount of money would have been worth hurting my mom. She has already gone through more than enough of that with the death of my father.
Modern medicine can do a lot of things these days, but there was no cure for whatever Mr. Worthy had. I had no way to know if the other things he had told me were true, but I had sat with him and the doctors more than once now and he was a dying man.
As I became more accustomed to being a woman of wealth, I also became more accustomed to being a woman in general. There were so many things I would catch myself doing that I knew were not the way a female would have done. I really had to watch myself. It’s not so easy to undo twenty-five years of manhood and more so when it wasn’t really your own choice to do so.
I paid close attention to the women around me and tried to follow their lead. Even more so to the ones that seemed to fit my idea of what a woman should be and acted that way. Nobody ever questioned me as to being Mr.Worthy’s daughter or a female, but there were times when I questioned myself.
When he died there was an elaborate funeral and at the reading of the will I got everything he owned lock, stock and barrel. I figured now if anybody had any questions about me, they were laid to rest with Mr. Worthy.
A great weight was lifted from my shoulders that day, although another took its place. My status as a female and the rightful owner of the company would not be questioned. However, I was now the final word on what the company did and did not do. The latter was the reason I had gone to college and what I had wanted from the start, so I was happy for that part.
To be continued:
It Started at a Baseball Game
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Thomas was a happy man with a wife, two kids, and job he really enjoyed. That would change and his wife, along with his lover later on, would see to it that his life was never the same.
Chapter 1
It was a beautiful Saturday morning and I had spent all week working the whole town for anything that even looked like a job. I was staying in a cheap motel spending what little cash I had left just to eat and keep a roof over my head.
Even now I wasn't sure I was ready to settle down. When you have been on the run for most of ten years, putting down roots starts to sound like a good thing.
In what almost seems like another life, now I was the lead sniper for a swat team. I had a wife and two kids, an all but new home and things were good for the most part or so I thought. My wife was the C.F.O. for a local bank and she already had the kids when we married.
I was at the station late on a Friday night when we got a call that a neighboring police station had three drug dealers cornered in a building with lots of drugs and money on them. Enough to put them away for a long time.
When we arrived on the scene, they had already taken more than a few shots at the police on site there. We were told to get in position for a crossfire style exercise and we had orders to shoot to kill. I went to the roof of the building on my right and my partner took the one on the left. We had been there for three hours trying to talk them out when one of the men walked by a window where I could see him. I shot him just above the knee, as from the angle I had that was all I could see. He was the head man and they soon surrendered as they feared he would bleed to death.
The man I shot was taken to the hospital while the other two were taken to jail and booked on possession of cocaine. Five kilos were found at the scene, but there was no money recovered at all. Drugs and money are usually ditched in a running gun fight and this was how this had happened. A five block radius was searched, but still there was no money found.
In the hospital, the man I shot said he would talk, but he wanted a deal. All he wanted to was to be sent back to Columbia, if he had to do jail time. Our D.A. wasn't long on brains at the time and they did finally cut a deal. He rolled over on all his U.S. contacts and then named my wife as their banker. He did tell the D.A. that they had killed her first husband to get her to cooperate with them, but that didn't matter.
My wife was arrested and all our worldly goods seized by the feds. They turned my house and all the cars upside down looking for the money and, according to the snitch, it was 10 million dollars they were looking for. The math didn't work for me, but then everything else he had told them seemed to be true.
My wife got three years as an accessory to their crimes and the two men that did stand trial swore she had the money. When they walked her out of the building to take her to the prison, she was shot in the head by a sniper. Her kids were sent to Mexico to live with her parents and I was left to do the best I could. I was told sure and certain that I would die just as she had.
That was ten years ago, and I have been running ever since. Of course, I stayed for awhile looking for the money. If it was there, I wanted it. I never found it and when I asked my wife about it, before she was taken to court, she swore it would never be found, but, likewise, that she didn't have it.
The ‘it would never be found' comment made me believe it was somewhere to be found, she just wasn't going to tell me where. I bought a cheap car and sold what few things I had left to raise as much cash as I could and left town.
Here I am now, walking around the park on a beautiful Saturday morning, watching a bunch of men getting ready to play some baseball. This was strictly amateur stuff, still I took a seat to watch. They divided up skins and shirts and was still a man short. One of the skins asked if I played and I told him not since high school.
"Good enough for me. Want to join us?" He asked.
I felt reasonably safe, nobody in this little town knew me, so I replied, "Why not."
We played three innings and the score was tied four to four. We took a break and it was now that I noticed a group of women all standing around watching the game. One of the other men told me it was the wives and girlfriend's of the men playing. The day was getting away from us quick so we decided the team that broke the tie would be the winner.
It was our turn at bat and when I stepped to the plate, we had one out and two men on base. I noticed the outfield had pulled to the left, so I stood in the batter's box and turned a little to the right. A short fly dropped in right center field would get at least one man home. I swung at the third pitch and hit it foul down the third base line. The next pitch was a ball and now the count was full 3 and 2. I hit the next pitch and dropped it in right center-field just where I had wanted it. Both men scored and I got a double, but then the game was over and we had won.
We shook hands and said it was a good game as the shirts vowed to win the next round. Then one by one the men all left to be with their wives or girlfriends. That was when I met Terri.
I was headed back across the park and towards my motel room when she walked up behind me.
"Hey stranger, where you headed so fast?" She asked with a smile.
"The game is over, I am new in town, so I have a room at the Stage Stop, what makes you ask?" I replied.
"I'm Terri, John is married to my sister Brenda, he's the one that asked you to play," she added.
"Thomas or Tom, to my friends, tell John I said thanks for asking. That's about as much fun as I have had in a long time," I added in reply.
"You said you have a room at the Stage Stop, any other plans for the day?" She asked.
"I'll probably grab a beer and watch some tv, not much else to do in this town," I replied.
"Good then you can join me," she smiled. "I have a room there, too," she said as she hooked my arm and we began to walk.
In her mini skirt and short cropped top she was showing a lot of skin. Trust me when I tell you she looked like a million bucks, too. Her skin was smooth as porcelain and she was in great shape since I could easily see her six pack abs. Long, straight blond hair that framed an oval face with bright blue eyes that sparkled like diamonds. I could tell right off she wasn't the type of woman to take no for an answer.
"If you have a room too, then I take it you are not living here in town," I said just to keep her talking. She had a very soft sweet voice and I liked it very much.
"No," she smiled and blushed all at the same time. "I have a place down on the gulf now, that's where I stay most of the time. I come up to visit John and Brenda from time to time just to stay in touch," she added.
Back at the motel after we had both had far too many beers, she opened up and told me her life story, as it were. She had married young and just as she and her husband had things going in the right direction, he was killed in a car wreck. She had been single ever since.
I hadn't told anyone the real story of my life in years, but as we talked I felt that bond growing and decided that I would. I guess the part that surprised me most of all was her lack of concern that there might be men still out there that wanted me dead. We didn't make love that night, but she did fall asleep in my arms as we lay on the bed talking.
The next morning over coffee and something we called breakfast, she asked me to come and stay with her. After all, she told me, Gulfport, Mississippi was a long ways from the small town in Arizona where I was from. It was just a one hour drive to get there and if I wasn't happy I could always start my life on the run again.
I really liked this girl or woman, I should say, so I told her yes, I would take her up on her very kind offer. We packed that day and were gone by lunch time. I followed her in my car as I had no clue where she was going, save home.
Another car had gotten between us as we made our way through town and now we were headed due west on a big street. She stopped short to make a left hand turn that headed us towards the beach and I could see the country club and golf course ahead. She stopped at the security gate, as did the next car and then I was waved trough.
At the dead end there was a beach house and it was huge, to say the least. We parked in the garage and I walked outside to really look the place over. It had the beach facing one side of the house and the golf course just a few hundred yards facing the other side. This was easily a 2 to 3 hundred thousand dollar home. She had told me already that her home was paid for, but I had never suspected this.
That night Terri and I made love. We didn't just have sex, there is a difference and it's a precious few that know the difference. To me and her as well, I think, that was when we started over for real. There were problems to work out though.
Terri lived a very high profile life, she toured and gave lectures on health and beauty for women. She had three very high class spas and another three gyms that were her steady income. Of course she was paid for the tours and lectures as well. I, of course, had been off the radar for some time, so I just stayed out of sight as much as I could.
It soon became obvious to Terri that I had some health problems. As much as I had tried to hide it, I had big bags under my eyes from lack of sleep. I was up and down two or three times a night going to the bathroom. I was losing weight, too, but I had written that off to the health food she had me eating all the time now.
It was thanksgiving weekend and we were home for a change and she had nothing on the books till after the new year started. She finally cornered me up about my going all the time and I told her I had no idea why. She, too, had expected that I would lose some weight, but I had already lost way more than I should have, so she was concerned. My hiding in the shadows while she enjoyed the spotlight was getting next to her now as well.
She had already told me that John and Brenda were both doctors and since we were going to see them for the holiday she insisted that I have a checkup with them. We had been together for most of a year now and Brenda and John knew about me or as much as we told them anyway.
After a nice dinner with Brenda and John, Terri told them about the trouble I was having. "As you can see he still eats like a horse and he is still losing weight," she said at the end of all the other stuff she told them.
Brenda did mostly cosmetic surgery, that was her specialty anyway. While John was best known for treating cancer or cancer patients. Terri assured me I was in the best of hands as we made our way to the basement of the house.
They both poked and prodded me for what seemed like an hour, then Brenda took some blood to test it. From the naked eye there was nothing wrong with me, John told me, but then the blood test will confirm that for us.
While Brenda ran the blood test we went upstairs and had a drink. We were all trying to keep the mood light and so far we had. Terri was the only one that seemed less than really happy at the time. Women sometimes just seem to know when something is really wrong. I had the feeling she knew or felt like she knew the test on my blood would not be good news.
Another hour would pass before we saw Brenda again and even John wondered why she was taking so long. She had a grim look on her face when she emerged from the hallway where the stairs came up.
"This is not good news," Terri said quietly to me.
"There's no easy way to say this," Brenda started. "You have cancer and it is one of the worst kind that you can have," she added.
"Where?" John asked quickly.
"We'll need an x-ray to confirm it, but, according to the blood test, I would say it's his prostrate gland," she said, as if she was sure already.
John took me to the hospital right then and did the x-rays himself. It took only a few minutes for him to confirm that Brenda was right on the money. He put the x-rays in a folder along with the printed blood test and then we had a heart to heart talk.
"I know this is the last thing you want to hear, but I have shown you on the x-rays just how much damage the cancer has done already. We need to operate and remove your prostrate gland as well as your balls and we need to act fast. There is no cure or successful treatment for this type of cancer," he paused.
"Take the information with you, get all the other opinions you want, they will all tell you pretty much the same thing I have," he added.
Terri and I went home that night and talked about this for several hours. We both knew the outcome of the surgery, as it pertained to our sex life. I told her I would move on if she wanted, she didn't need the added burden of a man that couldn't be a man. She assured me that she would stand beside me no matter what and that I was staying right here with her.
For the next two weeks with Terri at my side we bounced from one doctor to the next. For the most part every doctor said the same thing, save one. Even she agreed that my balls and prostrate were history, but with hormone therapy and beta blockers and some other stuff the rest of my manhood could survive it. It probably would not function but at least I would still have it.
For me it was Terri's concern for me that sealed the deal and two weeks later I had the surgery. Brenda warned me, you might say, that I would put on some weight now and that I should watch my diet real close. I could, and she stressed the could part, develop hips and small breasts. Those were bridges we would cross when the time came.
I walked around with a catheter in my bladder for most of two weeks. My empty ball sack got smaller by the day and I had a few hot flashes like a woman going through menopause might have. Save that the pain was gone in just a few days and I admit I did feel much better knowing the cancer was gone or at least for now. John had told me it looked worse than it was on the x-ray and he was sure they had gotten it all.
Almost overnight I had put on ten pounds and Terri reminded me of what Brenda had said. Terri was an exercise fanatic and encouraged me to start working out with her at home. I didn't want to turn into a fat pig, walking around with such a pretty and slender wife, so I agreed.
For the first couple of months she took it pretty easy on me. She exercised three times a day, and sometimes four, I did it only once. When I had worked up to twice a day with her, we both noticed while I was in the shower one day that all my body hair just seemed to be falling out. There wasn't a strand of hair on her body anywhere, save her head, and she had no issues with me being hair free either. Neither of us knew at the time it was the medication I was on that was causing this to happen.
Christmas was kind of a non event, but we went to Brenda and John's house for a new year's party. It was a lot of fun and a good time was had by all the couples that came. Before we left, we told Brenda about how all my body hair was falling out and she suggested that it might be the hormones I was taking.
"You can stop taking them for awhile and see if the hair loss stops," she added, "but they will be in your system for a good three months even after you stop taking them," she spoke again.
My body hair was just a part of what I had left that defined me as a man. Terri left the choice up to me, and I stopped taking them the next day. At home things went on pretty much as normal as they had before.
My body hair still fell out, but now I had another problem. Enough time had passed and with that my hormone level was depleted to the point that sex was off the table. The hair on my head was growing like a wildfire, and that seemed really odd to me, especially when it was all but gone everywhere else.
Then, and I mean this just like it sounds, overnight I suddenly had those hips and breasts that Brenda had told me about. Terri lovingly poked fun at me when she realized what was happening and even gave me a sports bra to wear when we exercised. They felt really out of place on me when my breasts would bounce around, so I gladly took her up on the offer.
Terri never complained about the lack of sex and the sports bra flattened my breasts well enough when we went out to eat or catch a movie that I wasn't self-conscious about them. Still I could see all too well they were getting bigger and I was sure now that my penis was getting smaller and quick like.
As the shape of my body changed, I stayed home more and more. Terri didn't like that at all. Even after six months with no hormones in my system, my body hair was not coming back, at all. I tried some generic hormones that Brenda got for me, but, if anything, it just made things worse. My breasts swelled another full cup size, while the rest of me was shrinking. I lost a ton of weight, as well, as they affected my eating habits, too.
Brenda and John helped all they could, but it seemed that my body was on a one way track to looking like a female. By summer, Terri had me lying on the beach with her in a bikini and it almost looked good on me. Thankfully, it was a private beach and I had sun burned my breasts once already, so she didn't have to twist my arm real hard to get me in the bikini top.
The thought hadn't crossed my mind till Terri reminded me of it.
"Well, if those men you told me about are still looking for you, I would bet they never find you now," she smiled.
"Have I changed that much?" I sputtered.
Brenda was the shutter bug, but Terri had pictures of us almost from the first time we were together all over the house.
"In a way," she smiled. "With a little work we could pass you off as one of the girls now," she giggled, then realized I wasn't amused.
She quickly apologized and I knew she didn't say it to hurt my feelings. Then, again, as I looked at the pictures of us together from back when, she was right, I had changed quite a bit. Just so she wouldn't think my feelings were really hurt, I asked Terri if she really thought she could make me look like a girl.
"With all ease. After all, that is the kind of thing I teach people all the time," she added.
"True, but the audience is usually and almost always nothing but women," I replied.
"Are you saying what works for real women wont work for you?" She asked, in a challenging tone.
"Well, Terri, we both know what I really am now, don't we?" I replied.
"Give me six months, .. no make that three months and I will walk with you down Main Street, anywhere, U.S.A. and nobody will question your gender," she stated flatly.
"Wooee babe, I didn't mean to get your defenses up. All I was saying is that you know as well as I do that I am a man. Nothing more," I added.
"I wasn't going off on you, but you can see with your own eyes how much your body has changed. In a way I was half expecting you to ask me for the same help anyway," she smiled.
"You think I would want to dress and act like a female?" I asked.
"Want to, probably not, but if your body keeps going like it is, there might come a point when it would be best to. If you understand what I am saying," she added.
"I measured last night and so far my breasts and hips have seemed to stop growing. I realize that could change and I do see your point if it did," I replied.
I almost felt like a kid going through puberty again. Indeed, Brenda had told me that was as much of a good explanation as even she could give to what was happening with me. Both she and John were baffled that my body had reacted the way it had to the medication. It had, in fact, done right the opposite of what it should have done.
I could tell at every checkup with her and John that they had no clue as to why it had happened and even less about how to fix it. Brenda reasoned that she had given me male hormones and my body had reacted by just making even more of the female hormones to balance it, even I could follow her logic.
"So why not give me female hormones and see if it reacts the other way to gain balance?" I spoke up.
"We could," John spoke next, "but then we might be throwing gas on a fire too," he added.
"What about a trial run for say, 90 days or so, that should be enough time to know without doing any real damage?" She asked.
"Sure, if he wants to, and he can always stop if the changes progress," Brenda smiled as she wrote the prescription.
Terri and I went home hopeful that this was the answer to my problem. She got the pills the next day and I started them on the second day of the month. The next morning I felt better than I had since the day of the operation. I did all four workouts with Terri and even did some work with the free weights she used. I think Terri was as surprised as I was, but at the moment we were both very happy.
All month long it was like I was walking on cloud nine. I felt really great. I did lose a good bit of weight that month and we both figured it was because I was so much more active than I had been. At the time of the operation I weighed one hundred ninety pounds. Right now I was one-forty, but I felt really great.
I lost ten pounds each month for the next two months and I was eating everything in sight. The pills were gone now and my checkup was due again. Brenda almost fell over when I walked in wearing my track suit and it looked so big on me now that I could swim in it.
She checked me over like always and Terri told her I was feeling so much better than before that I had been working out really hard.
"That would explain the weight loss and if you're feeling that much better, I'm guessing you will want a refill," she said, as she looked at me for an answer.
I looked at her chart and my measurements were exactly the same as my last visit, so I wondered where the weight I had lost came from. No better, but no worse as far as that went, so I told her, yes, please.
Another two weeks would pass before I second guessed that decision. I was keeping up with Terri now in everything she did. I didn't get out of the house much, as I was ashamed of my breasts, and no longer able to hide them with the sports bra. They hadn't grown as such, but they were rather firm now and the sports bra didn't flatten them out like before.
Then on Friday, two weeks after I had started the second round of hormones, I awoke with my breasts hurting like never before. They seemed warmer than the rest of my body and it hurt for anything to touch them at all.
Terri called Brenda and told her what was going on. Brenda did the math and decided that if my puberty was on track again that I might have a case of milk fever. Terri said she knew just what to do and ran out the door just a few minutes later.
She came back with a pump to get the milk out of my breasts. They were swollen, that was easy to see, and I flinched when she held a warm washcloth to them and then the suction end of the pump. The milk seemed to explode from my nipples and I was surprised that I filled the little jug from one breast so quickly. My other breast was equally as full and I felt much better when they were dry.
Terri had gone through this at one time and I would have to pump them for a few days, but they should dry up on their own and I would be fine. Aspirin was enough to ease the pain now and we carried on with our day. That lasted till about lunch time. I would swear they were hurting worse now than before. Terri let me pump them this time and I made sure they were bone dry before I stopped.
By the next Friday I was feeling much better. I still had to pump my breasts twice a day, but at least they didn't hurt. Neither Terri nor Brenda told me that at this point in the puberty cycle, my breasts would never go away now. They didn't tell me that breasts work on the supply and demand theory either and I was keeping up the demand by pumping them.
On top of being swollen and full of milk they took a growth spurt as well. I could easily fill out one of Terri's C cup bras now and I felt almost stupid when I was dressed. Yes, I was still dressing like a man.
A month later I was expressing enough milk to feed a small army of kids and for no apparent reason. Terri sat me down and with tears in her eyes told me she thought I had hit the point of no return. It would be so much easier for me to dress as a female and I wouldn't be house bound like I was now.
In the harsh light of reality I had to agree with her and I had cabin fever like never before.
"My body decided for me that I would be a female, but I am not so sure even I can get my brain to go along with it," I told her.
As it stood right now, my penis was completely drawn up inside my body. My breasts were plenty big enough for my overall body size and my hips were just enough, as Terri would say. To say I was fighting a losing battle hardly covered it.
We talked it over with Brenda at my next checkup and she agreed with our assessment of my situation. "It would be easier now to complete the picture," she sighed with some resentment.
She apologized many times for not being able to stop my body from changing as it had. I was still alive and I would just have to learn to be happy with it. After all, it wasn't her fault that it had happened.
Brenda agreed to do my facial surgery, while John suggested a specialist to handle what was left of my manhood if I was ready for that. That was the one place I still had some body hair and the specialist said that it had to go before the operation could be done.
My breasts were still making milk by the bucket full and even with the blood tests there seemed to be no reason for it. It took two months to get the last of my body hair removed and then I had Brenda set up the day for the operation. I wanted it all done at once, I wanted to come out of the hospital a complete female.
I guess for pity's sake, and maybe the fact that she didn't want me to see myself looking like one big bruise, I slept through most of the recovery time. The nurse that was with me during the day milked my breast once a day, when she realized they were so full I was leaking it out on my own. So by the time Brenda decided to wake me up they were nearly twice their normal size.
Terri was there and Brenda let me look close at her work with a hand held mirror. I looked much younger and my face had all the traits that a normal female would have. Later that same day when I had to go to the bathroom, I sat up and realized just how big my breasts really were. They almost looked as if I had gotten super sized implants and they were still very firm. It was too late that day to get checked out, but I called Terri and told her I wanted to leave the next morning if she would come and get me.
Terri was there the next morning when I awoke and Brenda signed the papers to get me checked out. The specialist had already signed off for me to leave and, no, I hadn't really taken a hard look between my legs. I knew my penis was gone, but I had no idea that the specialist had done three separate operations down there.
Terri brought three bras for me to try on for size. The D cup was too small, the F cup was too large and the double D was just a touch small, as well. This might be too much information, but I will tell you just the same.
I left there wearing the Double D cup bra. A cropped top like the one Terri had on the first day we met. New panties, as well as pantyhose, and a new set of high heels. Granted, the heels were just two inches, but talk about feeling totally stupid, I really did that day. I signed my new name which was Tammy and headed for the car with Terri.
It was like a light had gone off in my head and suddenly I felt as if the last two years of my life had been one big scheme to get me to where I was. I was mentally kicking myself in the butt as Terri drove us home.
She stopped at the salon she used and I got the works that day before we ever went home. It almost felt like the last nail in the coffin when I looked at the long acrylic nails I was sporting when I left. These would be part of my life from now on and I would just have to get accustomed to the idea, like it or not. My hair was styled and given a perm and my toes got the works, as well. Even feeling the way I did at the time, I tried my best to seem happy when Terri was around.
It took almost a month to get back up to speed with Terri on the exercise programs, but I did and I forced myself every step of the way. I mentally kicked myself in the ass every time I looked in the mirror and that was every day now as Terri was teaching me about how to use makeup and create different looks for myself.
My wardrobe grew in leaps and bounds and anything that wasn't sexy in some way never made it to my closet. High heels were Terri's weakness and soon they might as well to have been mine. I had four, five and even six inch heels lined two rows deep in the closet and, yes, I wore them on a regular basis. As my skill doing my own makeup grew, so did my time out of the house and most of it was with Terri.
You're curious about the work between my legs? Well, lets say it this way. Pick the prettiest clean shaven, natural looking vagina from all the ones you have ever seen, then multiply that by a factor of ten. It almost looked as if it was airbrushed on me and it was real, trust me. Ok, okay, I had seven inches of depth and the tubes that had been attached to my balls were now attached to the walls of my canal, so, yes, I was self-lubricating. No orgasm, as of yet, but then I hadn't really tried.
Unlike some women who would have been more than proud to have double D cup breasts, I wasn't. In fact, I did all I could to make them not stick out quite as far as they really did. This was a sore spot with Terri and I, as she was always telling me to keep my shoulders back and back straight. In most of a year after the operation, I had mastered all but that part of being a woman.
Then of all things to happen, Hollywood came to Mississippi, as it were. They were making a film and this was just one of the locations picked for one of the shoots. They would be here for two weeks and one of the starlets found Terri and her spa.
She knew of Terri by reputation and she invited her to come to Hollywood for the rap party. I knew when Terri accepted the invitation she would want me to go with her. L.A. was a bit to close to home for me, and there was no way I was going to fly there. I had already been in one plane crash, to fly again seemed like tempting fate.
Terri pouted for a whole week when I told her I wouldn't go if I had to fly with her. I could drive out there and was willing to, but no way was I getting on a plane, again. She finally gave in saying as long as I was there that was all that counted.
The police officer in me was working again and if you're thinking that I no longer trusted her, you would be right. I planted a bug in her favorite necklace just a day or two before I was going to leave for L.A. I had done nothing to alert her as to my suspicions and had no intentions of doing so.
The words my now dead wife had said about that money that was never found were ringing in my ears. I bought my first cell phone in years the day I left for L. A. I had a friend of mine that was still on the force check out Terri, as well as Brenda and John.
For the most part I wanted to know if any of them had come into a large amount of money during the last year and I had him pull the confession my wife had made before the trial.
I told him I was tired of running and that I had even gone so far as to disguise myself as a female. He got a laugh out of that part, but he assured me he would get the information for me. Telling him now that I looked like a female would soften the blow when we met.
I slept the first night I left in New Mexico. I was making good time and with any luck at all I would be there long before she got there. I stopped in Tonopah, Az. and had a nice dinner with my friend, Allan. He was amazed at how real I looked as a woman and I chided him that he needed his glasses checked, with a smile, of course. I only stayed about two hours and then drove on into L.A. that night.
In my motel room, I sat and read back over my wife's confession. Men are so terrible sometimes when it comes to really listening to what women say. I know I was one for most of thirty years. What she had really said was that, ‘no man' would ever find the money. Well, I wasn't a man now, was I.
I'll tell you this part just to get your brain thinking the way I was at the time. My wife's first husband was killed or so she told everybody. Funny thing about that was that the insurance never paid off. I mean, they do still do that, don't they? He was a stunt man in Hollywood and who fakes more deaths than anyone else in the world. Go figure.
So anyway, I mentally kicked myself again, then rolled over and went to sleep. The front desk called right on time and I got up and dressed to go to the airport. Terri's plane would land at just after seven this morning, although, that was not the time she had told me to be there. She had told me eight.
I stood a good ways away from the gate where she would enter the building, but with a good field of view. I had on a blond wig, so even if she saw me, there was a good chance she wouldn't realize it right away.
She walked right past me and into the arms of my ex-wife's supposedly dead husband. I had seen his picture several times, he was older, but it was him.
"Have you found the money? She asked, as I listened on the bug I had placed in her necklace.
"No, not yet," he replied, as they walked towards the food court.
I walked some distance behind them just to make sure I stayed close enough for the bug to work.
"How goes things on your end? Is he out of the picture yet?" He asked.
"He is, but she is still around," she replied, making it sound like a pun. "I had to chase him through ten states and then pay out the nose to get some doctor friends of mine to do the deed," she added.
"Well, I will cover the expense once we find the money. With ten million dollars we can leave here and never look back," he added.
"I should hope so considering you killed my husband and then had me kill your wife when they double crossed us," she said loud and clear.
I was headed for the front gate before they even finished their meal. Terri would be surprised when I didn't show, but you could bet I wasn't going to. I was headed back to the scene of the crime. I knew my wife and how she loved to word play everything she said. There was a reason she said ‘no man' would find the money.
I parked my car behind the old west saloon and walked in. It was a historical marker now, but nothing was being done to preserve it as of yet. I remembered well being one of the officers that searched the building looking for the money back when.
The wood floor gave off a hollow sound under my feet as I walked across the floor in my high heels. I looked again in all the places I had looked before and found nothing but more sand and dust than before. There was a narrow wooden stair case that led upstairs, but they didn't look too safe and we had dismissed it as a hiding spot before. These were big men and we doubted the stairs would hold their weight.
I slung the strap of my purse over my shoulder and took a firm grip on the hand rail. The steps were narrow and I had to turn my foot just slightly to get heel and all on the step. They didn't creek and pop as I made my way up and the hand rail was firm, as well.
The second floor was in good shape and I walked it over at least three times looking in every spot that might be big enough to hide that amount of money. It wasn't there and I felt a little let down and now I had to get my ass back down before someone spotted me and came to see what I was doing.
Again, I turned my feet and placed my heel firmly against each toe kick of the next step. The hollow sound followed me all they way down and then at the next to last step there was a dull thud. I tapped it with my heel a second time just to make sure it wasn't my mind tricking me. I got the same dull thud.
I went to my car and placed my purse inside it and locked the door again, after I had gotten the tire iron from the trunk. Back inside the building I pried away the toe kick over the first step and there it was. A small suitcase filled with hundred dollar bills, ten million dollars, if my very quick count was correct.
I sat on the suitcase and thought to myself just how right my ex had been. Only a woman in heels would have walked up and down the staircase like I had. Hence, ‘no man' would find the money. I wondered then if she knew her first husband would kill her for the double cross she had tried to pull off. Either way he wouldn't get the money and that was the way her mind worked, trust me.
I left there just as the sun was setting in the west. I thought long and hard about turning in the money and just collecting the reward. The bank would have given me at least ten percent. No, I had been running and hiding for a lot of years cause of this and now I had it in my hands. The statute of limitations was out on it, too. So I headed back the way I came.
When I got to Mississippi, I stopped at the house long enough to get the rest of my stuff. Terri wasn't due back till next week and I could have stayed even longer if I had wanted to. I considered setting a match to the place for what she had done to me, but then I had the money and she had a man twice her age. I felt like I could live with that. Well, that and knowing they would never find the money.
Brenda and John had been paid well to turn me into a woman so I turned them into the medical board. When they were confronted with the facts, they confessed and were barred from practicing medicine for life. That worked for me.
I changed my name, again, as soon as I settled in Miami. Then I called Allan and told him enough of what I knew to get Terri and her man arrested. Of course, they cracked under pressure and confessed to everything save what had happened to me.
I soon fell in love with bare back jeans and horseback riding. When you own the biggest stable in town, you have to be able to ride. too. The days were long sometimes and the work was done by the men that I hired to keep the place up. The sunsets were a sight to see and I often sat on the balcony and watched till it was completely out of sight.
There was a man in my life now and you know I checked him out from head to toe before I gave him too much space. He came in clean as a whistle and some years later we married. I never told him about my other life and never felt the need to.
Yes, life was good sitting on all that money here in Miami. That's Miami, Oklahoma by the way.
It Wasn't a Choice
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Can the son of a con man be any be any better than his father? Will his plan for a easy life come together or completely fall apart? If Grace has anything to say about it, he will have learned his lesson well. But then a con man knows he has to think through all the possible outcomes of the game. Did he get it right or will spend his life in prison.
Chapter 1
What I wouldn't give to be able to start over again, I thought to myself.
The judge just looked at me for several seconds as if in some form of deep thought.
"Your record," she stated, "goes all the way back to high school. Now, you have progressed from being a small time thief and drug pusher to... seven counts of computer fraud. How do you plead?" She asked.
Jimmy, my attorney, stood and started to speak. "My client, per an agreement with the DA's office, has agreed to plead guilty to one count of fraud. In turn they have offered 2 years of probation and time served. He has been in the county prison for just over two years now."
"And what have you to say?" She looked at the prosecutor.
"The defendant has agreed to full and complete cooperation with an ongoing investigation. He will be placed in our protective witness program until such time has passed or the investigation is concluded. At that time, as far as the state is concerned, he is free to go."
"Very well," the judge said, as she signed the papers in front of her. Then she paused. "I am not pleased that the count of assault and battery against his ex- girlfriend seems to have been completely overlooked in all this."
"She asked that the charge be dropped, your honor," the D.A. quickly spoke up. "In her own words she provoked the attack and admits to being drunk at the time," he added.
"Nonetheless," she spoke in a cold and calculated voice, "I suspect if the shoe were on the other foot..."
"That has already been taken care of, your honor," the D.A. interrupted. "Before he can leave our protective custody a full and complete new I.D. will have to be established. I can assure you the defendant will be very well acquainted with the softer side of life before he is set free."
"That is satisfactory with the court," she smiled. "I take it you have made travel arrangements and secured a suitable place for the defendant during this time," she all but asked.
"We have, your honor," he stated.
"Very well then. Mr Harvey, please stand."
I stood and hoped she didn't have some curve ball left in her pocket. I was far from being out of the woods as yet. Fully, half the boys I had roamed the street with were in court and now knew I had become a rat.
"Did you take this agreement willingly?" She asked.
"I did, your honor," was my simple reply.
"And you understand that the state has full control to do whatever is needed, as they see it to protect you?"
"I do, your honor," I spoke again.
"In one year I will review this case again. If at that time the investigation is over, or state protection is no longer needed a decision on your disposition will be made then."
"Dismissed," she slapped the gavel on her desk.
"Disposition." What the hell did she mean by that?" I asked my lawyer.
"She can end the probation or the protection if the DA's office has no need of you anymore. This is way better than the federal pen kid. You might as well have gotten away clean as far as the law is concerned. And look at it this way kid. Once this is done you can start over again with a clean slate. All your records from day one will be sealed never to be seen again."
Two officers took me out of the building the back way. I was put in a van with no windows so I had no clue which way or where I was being taken. I was a protected witness now so I knew I wasn't going back to jail or to another prison.
When the van stopped, we were in an underground parking area. My handcuffs and leg irons were removed and I was given a plain pair of jeans and a pull over shirt. Two men in black suits walked me to the elevator and we all headed for the top floor. One of the men had a room key ready in hand as soon as the doors opened.
The elevator stopped and when the doors opened, there stood a woman dressed in black much like the men that were with me. "Glad you made it Grace," one of the men spoke up.
"It was a little short notice," she smiled.
"Yes, well we had to move fast. A family in Chicago might have beat us to the prize if we hadn't," he said with a smile.
We walked across the hall and into the room where I was to be questioned. Two tape recorders were already set up and the D.A. was already there, along with some other people I didn't know.
At least for now I was free. And that wish I had made to start over again? It might start coming true and sooner than I had thought. Although, I had hoped it would happen in a different way. Ratting out people I had considered to be friends was not cool, but it was this or several years in the federal pen where I was sure to be killed.
"When was the last time you ate?" Grace asked.
"Early this morning," I replied.
"Let's you and I go down and get something to eat while the men here get acquainted," she added.
"Sounds good to me," I replied. "I could sure eat right about now."
Grace didn't talk much while we ate. She did give me grief about my long hair and lack of facial hair, like a beard or mustache. My father was a full blooded Indian. Mom says he never used a razor and she doubted I would ever need one either.
"Your parents still around?" She asked.
"Mom died when I was young and Dad passed on last year."
"And I take it he instilled in you the hatred most Indians have for the white man?"
"Not hatred, per se, but I do have a healthy distrust for a pale face," I grinned.
"Well, you can trust me and the men that brought you here. Our sole job is to protect you. We're not here to judge you. That has already been done. You choose to help us and we in turn will help you."
"You will pardon me if I seem less than convinced," I spoke softly.
"Well, that just makes us even," she smiled. "Nobody here is convinced, you know, enough to even begin to take apart the operation you were working in."
"What I don't know I can find out," I stopped her in mid sentence.
"Not after today, not with all your boss's men sitting in court when your plea deal was made public," she added.
"Yes, and that is the first reason I have not to trust you. It should have never been made public. That was like putting a target on my back."
"And you think we didn't already know that?" She asked.
"Oh, so you're sadistic too!" I said.
"No, but if they are busy trying to kill you, and they will be, they have to lower their guard elsewhere. Keep someone busy watching the front door and most of the time you can walk right in the back door."
"So then I am bait. You want them so busy with me that a person you already have in a key position can move up or in and get you the real information you want. Right?"
"That's pretty close," she smiled.
Chapter 2
Up till now I had been scared. But with the conversation I had with Grace fresh on my mind, I was mad and not just a little.
Hell, I knew everybody, right up to the top man. I had met them all in person and at least more than once. I had all the security codes to every computer in the operation and the password that would get me into all of them. Hell, I was the one that set up the system. Were they stupid enough to think I didn't have a back door pass to any information I wanted?
When we stepped off the elevator, we knew something was wrong. The door to the room was slightly open. She stepped in front of me and drew her side arm.
"Stay behind me kid, she said, as kicked the door the rest of the way open. "Holy shit," her eyes went wide.
They were all dead, every man in the room. One bullet in the back of each man's head.
"Guess you got what you wanted. They are for sure looking for me," I sighed, as I checked the last man for a pulse. "Now what?" I looked at her cold as I could.
"Now, we get the hell out of here. If they are here, they have someone on the inside. I only got this location ten minutes before you arrived."
"That's great." I replied. "And what was it you were just saying about ‘trust'?" I added.
She picked up the phone to make a call, but I stopped her. "Could be a person in the staff that ratted us out. Might want to call this in from another location," I added.
"Wise ass," she replied.
"We'll take the stairs down," she said, as she put her pistol away.
"Oh, like they won't expect that. They could have cleaned up their mess. They didn't so you would be tipped off. Do what you want but I am taking the elevator."
"Right," she smiled. "Let's go before they decide to come back."
"You're pretty good at doing what others expect that you would do," I said with some sarcasm. "Ever try thinking outside the box?" I added.
"Oh, what I am thinking right now is way out of the box," she smiled, as we stepped off the elevator and headed for her car.
"I hope so cause I hear a least one extra set of foot steps."
"Too public. They are just trying to follow us," she smiled.
"Trying? I would say you are making it rather easy for them to do just that," she all but laughed out loud.
"You're a smart kid, but not real smart," she smiled. "They will never make it past the exit."
"Sure," I replied. "By the way, I have some ocean front property in Utah. I will sell it at a great price."
"Save it for someone else, kid. Just get in the car and buckle up," she added.
"And by the way, I'm not a kid either."
"How old are you?" She said, as she took her time starting the car.
"20 next week, I replied.
"I'll be fifty next month," she smiled. "To me you're a kid. Get used to it, okay?"
She backed out of the space and headed for the exit. Great, I thought to myself, they sent granny to protect me. "What's next?" I said out loud. You taking me to the farm?"
"In a manner of speaking, yes," she said. "But not like any farm you have ever seen, I'm sure. Would you just shut up and ride? You're really starting to get on my last good nerve."
"There's a car..."
:I know. There is a car behind us. Would you please give it a rest?" She spat.
I didn't reply and as soon as we made the turn onto the street, the car behind us was blocked by a rather large truck. We were long gone before the truck moved and I suspected that was planned. How, I don't know. This woman seemed rather brainless to me, like most of the women I knew.
"Happy now?" She spat.
"Better," I replied.
"You shouldn't think out loud either. I'm not some brainless granny the agency sent to protect you. Right now I am the only thing between you and a plot in the local cemetery. A little appreciation would go a long way," she added.
I was tempted to ask to borrow her phone. That way at least I could be laid to rest in a place I liked. To say I was less than impressed would be a grand understatement of the facts.
"We're headed to my place," she told somebody on the phone. "Send me a medical team and do it quick. There are five men down back at the motel and all they need is a ride to the morgue. This one is hot. I figure it's best to hide this one in plain sight," she added.
"That's a contradiction in terms you know," I spoke softly since she was already mad at me.
"You're not much on subterfuge, are you?" She smiled, as if she knew something I didn't.
"Wow, big word. Am I supposed to be impressed now?" I asked.
"What's with the sarcasm?" she asked.
"Where would you have me start? This was supposed to be my chance to come clean and start over. And so far everything I have seen would fall under the heading of dumb and dumber. Look at it from..."
"No, you look asshole. Five good men just died and that price is far too high, as far as I am concerned. The person or persons that killed them will be caught and convicted cause the room was wired for both sound and video. The room is being processed even as we speak."
Now she was busting my chops and liking it, I might add.
"They could have stuck around and killed me and then you, but they didn't and that tells us something. They don't want you dead. They want you back, alive and well. So you have something or you know something they are more than willing to kill for, but they want you alive. Why is that?" She asked. For what reason do they need you alive?"
"Oh I can give you about ten million of them," I smiled.
"Dollars?" She asked.
"Yes, but they weren't part of the deal. Until now no one even knew I had it. I'll gladly start a trust fund for wives and kids of the men back there, but the money is mine no matter what you do."
"So you rip off the mob and use us for your escape plan?" She questioned.
"You think too small. I am still ripping them off... everyday. And will be till they figure out what and how I am doing it."
"You sorry bastard," she spat.
"No, no, pale face. Just the white man getting his just desserts."
For now I had said enough. I was content to sit back and enjoy the ride. We were headed into the mountains of Pennsylvania. Exactly where, I had no clue. We were a long way from Chicago and getting further away by the minute.
I hadn't exactly planned to use the agency for my escape, but when the boss allowed me to be arrested and then let me sit in prison without so much as a word being said, well, I knew then where his loyalties really were and that didn't include me. Or at least that was the way I saw it. And yes, if you haven't guessed by now, I was the computer geek that brought his operation into the 20th century.
Grace stopped the car in front of a modest size home. We were well into the mountains, in fact, the last fifty miles or so had been dirt roads. "This is your home?" I asked.
"Yes, more or less. And yours as well for the time being," she added. "It might not look like much, but I doubt any of your friends will find you here."
"They're not my friends and never have been."
"Well, for people you don't count as friends you sure put your butt on the line for them."
"Yes, well, I would say those chickens are soon to come home to roost. You wouldn't happen to have a good computer?" I asked.
"Of course, and several of them."
"Your room is at the end of the hall," she pointed with a big grin on her face. "While you're there, strip out of those clothes. You have already been seen in those. There is a house coat on the back of the door," she added.
"Your daughter's old room?" I half shouted.
"No, I have no kids and never have had. This is a training facility," she added. "The agency owns it, I just run it for them. But a no longer used child's room makes a good enough cover."
"For what?" I asked.
"You'll see," she smiled, as she took my clothes. "I need the underwear too if you have any on."
I slipped them off, but after I had on the house coat. I wasn't about to give her a show.
She dropped my clothes down a laundry chute, then asked if I drank tea.
"Yes," I replied.
I followed her to the kitchen and sat at the dinner table while she went to the fridge and got the tea. "What kind of training do you do here?" I asked, speaking loud as she was still some distance away.
"Mostly new agents," she replied over the clinking of glasses. "But I have passed more than a few witnesses through here as well."
"It's pretty quiet around here most of the time. The next round of recruits aren't due till after the first of the year. What with all the cutback and the economy being what it is, I get two classes a year now and that's not likely to change any time soon.
I took a sip of the tea as she sat down beside me. "I'm sorry if you think I am using the agency as a means of escape. This was not part of my original plan. I was going to disappear soon enough that's true, but this was not the way I had planned it."
"So I gather and I bet your boss did as well. Probably why he let you sit in jail like he did. Gave you time to think it all over, maybe come to your senses and give the money back.
"No," I replied. "You don't understand. I haven't stolen a penny from him, but a good friend of mine has been hitting him rather hard, say two or three times a week. Playing the ponies," I added.
"Professional gambler?" She asked.
"Yes, that is all he has ever done. Wouldn't know an honest days work if it sat on his face.
You think they caught on then turned him?" She asked.
"Not a chance. He doesn't even know he was doing it, much less who he's doing it for. He gets a cut and that's all he cares about.
"You must have been doing this a while to have such a large amount of money," she smiled.
Almost from day one. That is, after I set up his computer gaming operations." It was dark outside now and I was getting more and more sleepy by the minute. "Mind if I call it a night?" I asked.
"Sure, we can talk some more when you're up to it. You know where the bed is and try not to trash the room. I'll have to clean it up if you do."
"I'll do my best," I said, as I headed down the hall. I didn't bother to close the door. We were so far out in the sticks I figured nobody else was even close to us at the time. And I would say I was asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow.
Chapter 3
I awoke with the worst hangover I had ever had in my life and the nightmare I had while I was at it caused me to shudder.
"What a night," I said softly, as I sat on the edge of the bed looking at man that I didn't know. "Who the hell are you? I asked.
"The same person that brought you here."
He smiled and it was the same smile Grace had. My stomach started to heave and I made a bee line for the bathroom. "What the hell did you do to me?" I said, when I felt my tits hit the throne before my face even got close.
"Just part of the training," Grace's voice chimed in.
I looked over my shoulder and what I saw was still a man, even if it was her voice.
"You'll be okay. Just take a few hours for the drugs to wear off."
"Someone is going to pay for this," I spat, "and I mean big time," I gritted my teeth.
"Not likely," he said. using Grace's voice again. "And don't grind your teeth that way. We just got them fixed last month."
"Last month!" I shouted.
"I'm going to the kitchen. Breakfast will be ready in about 30 minutes. You drink coffee?" He asked. "Never mind," he said, "I know you do."
When my stomach quit heaving and I looked in the mirror, my breasts were at least as big as my mom's and that was good sized. I wasn't sure till I stepped on the scale, but yes, I had lost a good thirty to forty pounds, maybe more. My arms and legs were thin and hairless much like the rest of my body. My fingernails were long and painted and my toenails were painted to match. In short, I looked like a teenage girl.
I staggered as much as I walked down the hall to the kitchen. The man was sitting at the table having coffee and he poured me a cup as soon as I sat down.
"Not...so modest as you were when you first came here," he said, using Grace's voice again.
"Look, mister. I feel like hell and you're probably the reason why. So till my head stops pounding and I at least have some food in my stomach, why don't you go piss off," I spat.
"I see the attitude hasn't changed much," he said, as he went around to the kitchen area and came back with a plate of food. He placed it on the table and refilled my coffee cup. Then sat down and just stared at me.
"What?" I said, as I took my first bite of the food.
"Your real name is Henry Thomas Wilson. You're 16 years old and a computer genius as far as most can tell. Your father set you up with the mob and helped you make the fake ID you used. The locals didn't catch it, but we did the first time we saw it. Shall I go on?" He paused.
"I'll give you everything I have on the mob, but the money, along with Dad and I, walk.
"Too late kid. You already gave us all you know on the mob. As for you and your dad? Well, your dad split town the same week you were arrested. He's been gone for a while now. He was picked up in Miami running another con and he's been in jail for at least a year now. Anything else you want to know right away?"
"And the money?" I asked.
"Your dad blew his part of it paying for a lawyer that got him a reduced sentence. Just one life term instead of three. Whatever you did with your part, nobody but you knows."
I just smiled and kept working on the food I was eating.
"What? You're tired of talking already? I figured with as much sarcasm as you were pitching around when you got here, you would be just full of nice things to say now."
"Dad can fend for himself. As for me and the feds, we had a deal. My real name doesn't matter anymore than who my dad really is. So whatever you have in mind? Carry on. If you guys break the deal, just remember there is no such thing as a safe computer not so long as I am alive. And I can shut you down from anywhere in the world with just a few strokes of the keys."
"Wow, a threat. Am I supposed to be impressed now?"
"You're about as troublesome to us as a pimple. You think we can't make you disappear with a snap of our fingers. Hell, I could have killed you the first day and nobody would have been the wiser."
By the clock behind him it was just ten in the morning and suddenly I was getting sleepy again. I should have thought more about taking the coffee since he never drank any, save the cup he had started with. I was all but sure I had been drugged now and might not ever awake again.
Meanwhile back in Chicago:
"What's your feeling on this one Grace?" The director asked.
"Well, so far everything he told us has checked out. He is who he says he is. Both parents are gone, no real family to speak of save an elderly uncle that's in a nursing home."
"And?" He questioned.
"We can make him disappear, nobody will really miss him."
"I hear a ‘but' in there somewhere," he spoke softly.
"I know I shouldn't, but I have to question the sense of it sir. Giovanni's men will catch up to him sooner or later..."
"And if he panics, it was all for nothing.
I know. But I still think he knows way more than he has even started to tell us. Get him started, then give him access to a computer. I think you will be impressed."
"Is that your final word?" She asked.
:Yes, you're dismissed," he replied.
Grace thought long and hard about just how to do what she knew had to be done. She landed the Cherokee and eased it back in the hangar. It was a short walk back to the house and the kid would be waking up any time. Unfortunately, she hadn't gotten any sleep, but she would and soon.
Young Thomas awoke to the smell of food.
"Grace?" He spoke softly as he entered the kitchen.
"Yes," she answered from the stove.
"Sleep well?" She asked.
"Yes," I replied, but I wasn't about to mention the nightmare I had. She poured us both a cup of coffee from the same pot and I gladly took it with a seat at the table.
We ate and much to my surprise she was rather quiet till we were done.
"How did your father die?" She asked.
"Prostrate cancer, but they didn't find it till it had pretty well spread to most of his manhood, as well as his liver and other parts of his body. He went through several operations, including two that removed his manhood completely. But he died three years later just the same."
"Have you been checked for the same cancer?" She asked.
"No. According to the doctors it's not a type of cancer he would pass on to me or so they told me," I added.
"Come with me," she said, as she stood and headed down the hall towards her room.
She opened the bi-fold door that looked like a closet. It was an elevator and the doors opened as soon as she pushed the button.
"Enjoy the ride kid. It's one mile straight down," she grinned.
It took a while and when the doors opened, the horrid smell of a hospital blasted my nose. I always hated the smell of hospitals. I can't say why, I just always did.
"Grace, how great to see you again," a pretty blond haired women spoke up.
They exchanged air kisses and Grace introduced me to doctor Jones.
"Recruiting young boys these days?" She grinned real big.
"Not exactly," Grace smiled. He is smart and might make a good agent, but this one is here for protection," she added.
"I want a full body scan, blood work, tissue type, you know the drill. Bring him to briefing room three when you're done, please.
"That's a tall order. Hope you're not in a hurry," Dr. Jones spoke again.
"Take all the time you need," Grace smiled and started to leave.
"Am I looking for something particular?" The doctor said.
"Cancer," was Grace's one word reply.
I gave so much blood that day I was weak and then was x-rayed from my nose to my toes. Then I lay flat on my back for most of two hours for a full body MRI. A small patch of skin was taken from my left hand and a clump of hair as well. Then the doctor took me to the room where Grace was waiting on me.
She was sitting at a desk with a computer. The screen was projected on the far wall like an old style home movie. Actually, this was very hi-tech for a computer anyway.
The file she had opened was mine and as much as I could tell it went all the way back to my birth records. "Reading up on me?" I asked.
"Yes. Well, if we're going to protect you, we need to know who you know and who might know you... on sight," she added. "Places you have been. Since you will need to relocate we can't send you to anywhere you have already been. Things such as that," she smiled and offered me the seat next too her.
"Impress me," she said as she passed me the keyboard.
I checked the specs on the computer first. It wasn't hooked to any network and that was a good thing. I turned off the terminal echo and check for any form of a key- stroke logger. I checked the firewall and other security measures and it all seemed up to date.
I logged into a west coast server I used on a regular basis, then asked it for a trace. According to the trace, I was somewhere in Sweden. "Well done," I said to Grace.
"What do you think., we don't have our share of geeks around here?" She shot back.
I logged in and brought up my ex-bosses main frame. That day I gave her the real location of all but one of his gambling rooms and the take from the previous days winnings. Heck, I even showed her how he had rigged some of the games.
"He wont know it was you that checked in his system today?" She asked.
"No. His accountant lives on the west coast and uses the same server. If he does see it, and I doubt he will, he will just think his accountant was checking the numbers." I smiled and passed the keyboard back to her, after I had logged out.
She pulled up the agency file on my boss. They already knew where all his illegal businesses were. "Not impressed," she smiled, as she closed the file.
"This accountant have a name?" She asked.
"Miles Bradley. You can find him now at 440 Beach Cove Road, Myrtle Beach. He owns the resort there and flies out about twice a month just to check things out.
"Bought or built with mob money?" She asked.
"Not sure, but he handles a lot of cash for the boss," I smiled.
"So it could be a legit business, as far as you know. Right?"
"Could be... but I know he meets the boss there often," I added.
"Business or pleasure?" She asked.
"The boss has a regular girl and believe it or not she is his number one hit man or woman, as the case really is. Her definition of fuck them and forget them would make Mr. Webster's head spin."
"I bet it would." her voice turned soft as there was a knock on the door.
Chapter 4
"Come in," she said as she turned towards the door.
It was Dr. Jones and she didn't look happy at all.
She handed Grace a CD and Grace placed it in the drive.
My x-rays popped up first and Dr. Jones started to talk. She stood by the wall and pointed.
"As you can see here, he has had a broken arm, his left hip joint is already starting to go and his right ankle was broken rather recently."
"Go on," Grace said, when the next picture popped up.
"Here you can see the testicles and prostrate show up as being black. Not a good sign and we have confirmed the worst."
"Worst what?" I asked.
"Next frame please," Dr. Jones spoke calmly. "We did a chemical analysis on his hair. In the last six months, he has used cocain, pot and been exposed to LSD. He has some real deficiencies in calcium, iron, copper and several other vitamin and minerals. We can tell he smokes and drinks lots of coffee by the caffeine and nicotine levels we found. His hormone levels are lower than this bunker and that probably explains the sweet disposition or lack of it. And last but not least, according to the blood work, and yes, we did the test twice just to make sure, young Thomas here has about another four to five months before the cancer starts to spread into the more vital organs."
"Is that all?" Grace asked.
"Yes," Dr. Jones replied, then left the room almost in a huff.
"I take it you gave Dr. Jones a healthy dose of your sarcasm?" Grace looked at me rather stern.
"Well, she's not the sweetest female on the planet herself," I quipped.
"Do you recall the cemetery plot we talked about?" She asked.
"I do," I replied.
"Well, Dr. Jones just took my place. She can make your life hell, trust me. And that's if we can keep you among the living for any length of time. I would suggest an apology and I wouldn't waste any time doing it."
"What you think? I'm going to die like my father did?"
"Think? No, we have the proof that is exactly what will happen. You just saw it with your own eyes. What happens now is up to you and Dr. Jones. But I for sure wouldn't want my personal physician mad at me."
"I see your point," I said with my head down.
"Her office is the last door on the left at the end of the hall. She will send you up once you're done for the day."
Dr. Jones was sitting at her desk when I got there. Her blond hair pulled back in a bun and large oval shaped glasses perched low on her nose.
"May I come in?" I asked, as I stood at the open door.
"Sure," she replied, "and close the door please."
"I'm sorry, doc, if you and most of the other people around here can't see the humor in my sarcasm. I don't mean to seem less than thankful for the help..."
"But you're not inclined to trust us or anybody for that matter," she said.
"Yes," I replied.
"Well, for the record," she stated. "I don't know anything about you. I didn't find out in my lab, save your name of course, how you got here and why is none of my business. But it is my business to keep you alive and healthy. Grace did tell me you're on parole so I am not obliged to get your consent for any medical treatment I deem necessary. I would prefer you did... consent that is."
"And what do you suggest?" I asked.
"How long had you had trouble urinating?" She asked.
"How did you know I did?" I shot back.
"I'm a doctor. It's my business to know. How long?" She asked again.
"About six months now. About the same time these showed up." I pointed to my small but noticeable breast.
"They're called breasts," she smiled. "Been spending time at the prison gym?" She asked.
"Yes, but how did you know that too?" I said rather stunned.
"As your breasts were arriving, your muscle tone was going away. It's the common thing for men to rush off to the gym when this happens."
"Yes, well, six months ago I weighed 210 and could hold my own in a fight...," she stopped me mid sentence.
"Now you weigh 170 and would rather sleep or rest than go to the gym, much less get involved in a fight." She smiled.
"Is there such a thing as being too smart?" I asked.
"Not in my business," she replied with a smile.
"It's easy enough to get the vitamin and minerals back in the system at optimum levels. A large dose of B complex will smooth out your energy needs, as well as your personality. But that is not a major concern. The cancer has at least a six month head start on us. It's not treatable with any of the known methods. To be blunt we need to remove it now, today even," she added.
"If I say yes, I'll never be a man again. Right?"
"The only man you will ever be at this point is a ‘dead man'," she said, as cold as ice.
"Can I sleep on it?" I asked.
"Sure, the elevator is across the hall, just push the up button."
Grace was asleep when I got out of the elevator, but as soon as I stepped off she opened her eyes.
"That was quick," she smiled.
"Doesn't take long to know when your life is over," I said rather glum.
"I wouldn't say it was over," she propped on one elbow as she looked at me. "Just ready for a new start," she smiled.
"You think I should let the doc do what she wants?" I said with more than a little distrust in my voice.
"Well, this is more of a life or death choice at this point. The agency can keep safe easily enough, but then there isn't much need to protect a person that we know will die and sooner than later," she added.
"So once the agency has the information they want, they will just put me in a hospital somewhere and let me die. Is that it?" I asked.
"In a manner of speaking,... yes," she said with no expression at all.
"And if I say yes?"
"Then I will train you as much as I would any other agent. You will work for us till your boss and his organization are taken down. Then you will get that fresh start you wanted and with your training you should be able to keep yourself alive should someone figure out who you really are. Although, that is not likely to happen," she added. "Why don't you watch a little TV and relax while I catch a nap. When I get up, we'll talk about it some more. And you can think about it while your at it."
"Okay," I replied, as I headed for the den.
I was living with my father when he got sick. I had watched him go through all the things I was about be subjected to. Only my vital organs were still okay for now. It wasn't easy to see a big strong man reduced to what looked like a middle-aged woman.
The nightmare I had while I was sleeping seemed rather kind compared to the one I could see coming at me. True, my Id was fake and I'm just seventeen right now. How my father became part of that dream is a mystery to me. My friend on the west coast wasn't even family and he was making three to five thousand a week off of me. No way would he close up shop and run. As far as he knew, he wasn't doing anything wrong to begin with.
Right now I was leaning towards saying yes. I already had enough money to last me a lifetime, unless I got stupid and blew it all. That wasn't likely going to happen. I had long since planned to live the good life on some far away island with no extradition treaty with the U.S. I could still do that, but I would never be the lady's man I had envisioned while I was at it.
I was wondering out loud, if Grace had the power to re-negociate the agreement we made. If she could, I would say yes. If not, I would say no and let the cancer have me.
"Actually, yes, I can offer a change in the agreement to my director. But you know he will want something in return," she said as she stood at the door.
"Up already?" I said as I looked a the clock.
"I never was one much to sleep in the daylight hours," she smiled. "So what's on your mind?" She asked.
"I will give you the password and all the key information on my boss you'll ever need to take him down. Who killed who, where, when, how, and why if you really need to know."
"And for this you want what?" She asked.
"Your word on three things. First, my friend on the west coast will never be touched in any way. Second, my father's home and property will never be touched either. Third, I want to be on a plane headed out of the U.S. before I give you the final pieces of the puzzle with a complete new ID and all the old records of me here in the U.S. sealed forever."
"And the money?" She asked.
"You'll never find it and even if you did you can't get access to it." I smiled.
She picked up the remote for the TV and tapped a red button on it. It went into a picture in picture mode. She and I were one picture and the director was the other.
"What do you think, sir? You heard what he's asking for," she smiled.
"We're agreeable to that, but he will have to go the full course as recommended, Dr. Jones. We're not inclined to waste our time and resources to protect a person that we know will be dead in a few months."
"Agreed," I said, not knowing what Dr. Jones really had in mind.
"We'll get started right away, sir," Grace said, as she changed the channel back to the movie I had been half watching.
"No time for that," Dr. Jones said, as she now stood in the door. "We have lots to do and precious little time to do it." She smiled and took my hand.
In what seemed like minutes, I was prepared for the operation to remove the cancer I had. I wasn't asked to sign anything or told what would happen in the days that would follow.
"At least you will live and maybe a long time," the doctor said, as I was wheeled down the hall to the OR.
That was the last thing I remembered as sleep took over soon after. She did say she wasn't into watching her patients suffer and she would be liberal with the pain killers if I needed them.
When I did wake up, I wasn't in any real pain, save the feeling that my chest and stomach were being crushed in a vise. The doctor had a nurse give me a shot for the pain and soon I was out like before.
Some time later, when I came to my senses, I was walking down the hall to the elevator and hungry as a bear at the time.
"Press the up button," the doctor said, as she all but pushed me in.
Grace was there when the doors opened and with a hot cup of coffee, no less.
"Don't suppose you have a cigarette or two somewhere around here?" I asked.
"Actually I do. I bought you a carton while your were out for a while." She smiled rather brightly.
"A while?" I asked.
"Yes, the doctor wanted you to sleep through most of it and I agreed with her. Been kinda nice around here without your sarcasm flying around the room," she smiled even more.
"Breakfast is ready if you're up for some food?" She asked.
"Like yesterday," I replied. "I haven't been this hungry in ages."
The plate had one egg, three strips of bacon and two pieces of toast. I ate it like I hadn't seen in food in days. Then it hit me, I was so full I was all but miserable.
"The doctor said the operation was a success, just in case you wanted to know." She lit a smoke and passed me the pack.
"That's good news I guess," I said as I lit a smoke and poured us both another cup of coffee.
"You'll be weaker than your accustomed to now," she stated, "but we have an exercise program designed for you and your training will start as soon as the rest of the team gets here. You won't like it, I am sure of that much. But would you please just try to get along with the staff?" She all but asked.
Chapter 5
There was more than a few details she left out, but then I had already guessed some of it. I wasn't going to say it out loud as it were, but a blind man could see what was coming for me. There was precious little I could do but try to go along and get along. That's not an easy thing to do when it's people you have no reason to trust.
"It's time for my morning run," she smiled. "You think you can keep up?"
"With you?" I scoffed. "Anytime," I added.
The next stop was the bedroom and when I ditched the house coat, I got quite a shock.
"What the hell is this?" I said to Grace, as stood at the dresser.
"It's a corset of sorts, made of kevlar. Remember you are here for protection," she added.
No wonder, I thought to myself, as I looked in the mirror. And I guess I will be wearing this a lot?" I all but asked.
"Always, unless you are in the shower or visiting the doctor for whatever reasons. Try this on," she said, tossing me a jogging suit that was pink in color.
The one she had on was pink. So first guess was she wanted us to look alike in a way. Might confuse a would be killer seeing double, as it were, and unsure of the target he or she might try to kill us both or not at all. This kinda set the tone for things to come.
The first day we jogged a mile before I was ready to stop. Grace informed me that to pass the agents exam I had to do five miles. And each day afterward she pushed to go farther. The makeshift corset crushing my ribs an abdomen didn't help matters at all, but there was no way I was getting out of the house without it.
We didn't talk a lot. Small talk, of course, but mostly she gave me orders and I petty well did what she said. A month would pass before I realized how much the jogging and aerobics that we did in the afternoon had started to reshape my body.
After my shower one day, I noticed it and that wasn't all. My breasts were still small, but the nipples were now the size of golf balls and tender all the time. My balls were gone and had been for most of a month now, but it seemed now that my penis was trying to pull up inside my body. I had modest hips before I got here and they had gotten even more noticeable.
Another month would pass before I asked Grace if I could see Dr. Jones.
"Is there something wrong?" She asked, making a shocked looking face as she did.
"No, not really, but I do have some questions I would like to ask her," I replied.
"She won't be back for another month, but if you're feeling bad or sick, I can get back here," she added.
"No, no that's okay. I guess it will wait till she get's back."
As the next month passed, I kept my concerns about my body to myself. Needless to say, Grace kept pushing me harder each day.
By the time the first of the month rolled around I had lost down to 130 pounds. I could do the five mile jog with ease and then aerobic and weight training was another three to four hours in the gym. And with that all done every day, I might add, I was thinner and felt weaker than I was before.
I peed in a glass at least once a day and the Ph was tested with a strip of paper. For the last month now it had been right on. Even so, Grace was steady pouring the vitamins and minerals down me like they were water.
My breasts and hips hadn't gotten noticeable bigger, but according to the measuring tape they were, nonetheless. I expected some of this. I had seen it happen with my dad, but what I was seeing with me was much more pronounced and happening about twice as fast. This was the reason I was concerned.
The day finally came and I was glad to see Dr. Jones this time. She gave me a full exam, as I explained my concerns.
"Your breasts will only get bigger as will your hips. Probably no more than your mom had though. We could slow it down or even stop it with large doses of testosterone but that could and probably would bring on another bout with the cancer, as it seems to thrive on the male hormones.
"So what you're telling me, more or less, is that I will soon look like a girl and unless I want to lose even more body parts to cancer, there is nothing and less than nothing you can do about it."
"Not at all," she smiled, as if I had walked into a trap. "With a little work on your face I could make you blend in quite well with women. You're young and the healing would take no time compared to the other operations I did on you."
"What your really saying is this was part of the plan all the time." I was letting more than a little sarcasm slip out right about then and I saw it register on her face.
"Plan? No, I wouldn't say that. A standby option? Sure, we had to take into account that that might very well be the outcome. Your body is responding much like I expected it would. But plan? No, we were taking the wait and see approach. and you know as well as I do your body was already showing some secondary female traits before you even got here."
She had me on that last part. That much was true. "Choices?" I asked.
"I would say ride it out for now," she smiled. "If your body does continue to become more like that of a female, you can make whatever choice down the road a ways. This facility is for the training of female agents. I'm sure Grace would help you in any way you asked?.And as unbelievable as it might sound, you could try your hand at being a female for a while. You never know, you might like it."
"I sincerely doubt that," I replied, as I put the jogging suit back on and headed towards the elevator.
Grace has a direct line to the director. I was all but sure Dr. Jones did as well. In fact, I was all but sure Grace already knew everything the doctor and I had said.
When the elevator opened Grace was standing there. "Where are you headed to?" She asked.
"I was on my way up to see you," I smiled.
"Well, I am here and your real training starts today. About face," she said, as she pointed over my shoulder to the women standing in line down the hall.
She gave me the last spot in line and then opened the door and told us all to take a seat.
"So far all of you have passed your physical training. You have done tons of paperwork and then even more physical training. I am all but sure there is that lingering question of...why? In the top right drawer of your desk you will find a headset. Please put it on," she all but ordered.
The room lights dimmed and she took a seat next to a large white screen. From the overhead projection system a film started. The audio wasn't great, but it was interesting.
A reporter was narrating a foot-chase he was filming. Three armed men were being chased by two female agents.
"The chase has been going on for most of two miles now," the reporter spoke rather loud. "All the other officers are down, but according to reports back up is on the way."
Three men vs. Two women? Why the hell would they run? They could easily overpower the women and they were armed as well. These guys had to be stupid or something, I told myself.
A mile later the men just keeled over. They assumed the position face down and the women were on them in seconds. They kicked the guns away and then cuffed them on the ground. From the view of the reporter, the women were hardly taking a hard breath, while the men had seemed to give up from sheer exhaustion.
The film stopped and when Grace started to talk we could hear it on the headsets.
"This is why we train ladies. The men were armed, but out of ammo with no choice but to run they did, and most will. Speed is good in close quarters or when a suspect has a place to hide. Out in the open with no ammo and no place to hide? Well, it's just a matter of who can go the distance, as you have just seen. But there are other reasons we train as well."
The film started again and the setting changed quickly to a formal dinner of some kind.
"Sometimes we are asked to protect people in a formal setting. Still we have to be prepared for anything."
A blue transparent screen dropped down as the camera scanned the room. Every piece of metal became off black. Five of the women, dressed in rather pretty gowns, were wearing a Kevlar corset much like mine. They had there side arms attached to their legs under the gown. Handcuffs were there also, along with their badges. Extra clips were attached under the high heels they had on and they all had an ear piece and transmitter.
All of the staff working the dinner were men and they were likewise armed and had the ear pieces and transmitters.
"When your asked to protect someone, in a situation such as this your body becomes their shield. It's rather dramatic I know to be ordered to step in front of a bullet for someone else, but that is the job we are asked to do at times and that is what we do," Grace added.
We watched ten clips in all and then were given a test on what we saw. Some asked for our thought on the situation.
For the most part I answered them all and tried to keep the sarcasm to myself. When the test was done, it was off to the gym that I knew well by now.
Two very large women, probably weight lifters, I told myself, were standing at the edge of the stage area. Grace had long ago told me I was going through the training like any other female agent so I just stood in line and waited to see what would happen next.
"These women are twice as strong as you are," Grace stated, "but then so are most men. This doesn't make you defenseless if you know what to do and when," she smiled. "They're all yours ladies," she looked over her shoulder at the women.
This quickly turned into a self-defense class. But in a way it was more than just that. We were taught to go right for the soft spots. When and then, how, as well. Then when we had the upper hand, we were shown how to disarm or disable most any weapon they might have. Once through for each of us and then the aerobic started.
By the end of the day I was rather worn out, but Grace was far from though with me. I now had a tv in my room with a headset and my training continued, while the rest of the class slept or at least rested.
Chapter 6
When I asked Grace what this was all about, her reply was rather simple.
"You have none of the natural training most women get almost from birth. The training films you will be watching are for that purpose alone. We made a deal. We keep you alive and you provide us with the information we want. Well, this is our part of the deal once you have finished the class. It will be time for you to keep your part of the deal."
"So lets see if I got this? You're going to keep me here...protected, as it were. Train me to be a woman? Then once I have given you the information you bargained for, I will be released."
"Yes, more or less," she replied.
"And just how long do you think it will take for my ex-boss to figure that one out?" I spat.
"Well... that depends on you, I guess, and how well you accomplish the training." She closed the door and left me alone.
I watched the training film for about an hour before I feel asleep. It was mostly about good grooming habits, posture and so on. I was surprised in a way that it was so much different than what boys or men were taught. And I was surprised even more the next morning when I remembered it all.
After our five mile run the next morning we all ate in the bunker, as they called it. I was very aware now and held my back as straight as I could. I ate in small bites and chewed my food very well. I ate with one hand while the other was in my lap as was my napkin. It seemed odd to me at first when I sat up like the film said I should. It made my breasts seem even bigger than they were, but I did it just the same.
We watched more training films that day and after the test it was off to the gym like before. Each day our workout got harder or more advanced than the day before. And each night, as I watched the personal videos that Grace had for me, I became more and more aware of the things I was still doing as a man would.
Give credit where credit is due. Grace never pointed out any of my flaws. She did often compliment me on the changes she saw for the better. And now that the sarcasm was all but gone we talked much more than before.
As my fifth month at the facility rolled around, my breasts took a big growth spurt. The sports bra I had been wearing was no longer sufficient for the job. I never said a word to Grace, but amazingly new bras just seemed to find their way to my room. I had long since been wearing panties and I had the hips now to fill them out as well.
My checkup with the doctor went well and it was now that I knew I had plenty more to come in the boob department. I was none to happy to hear that, but Grace and the doctor were all smiles.
Just in case your wondering. Yes, I was sitting to pee now. My penis was so small now most of the time I never even saw it. And true, I had adopted the black uniform the rest of the girls were wearing, but I wasn't comfortable at all in it. The pants were okay, but the skirt was a real pain.
There was a break for Thanksgiving. It is a federal holiday now and it was just Grace and I for most of the week. Grace decided it time for my appearance to move up a notch and I knew it would be useless to protest.
Grace was a licensed beautician. So that week I got a full set of acrylic nails. I got a pedicure the next day. And then she cut and styled my hair giving me a perm while she was at it. There was still much for me to learn and I tried my best to follow Grace's instructions when we started on the makeup stuff.
By the end of the week, with the videos I watched at night and Grace's personal instruction, I could do a passable job with the makeup. I wouldn't say I was pretty at all, but Grace seemed to think I looked much better as a female than I did as a male.
The week before Christmas Dr. Jones said it was time for my new face, that is. There were other things that needed to be done as well, but she didn't elaborate that part at all. I cried the night before it was to happen even though I did my best not to.
I didn't let Grace or the Doctor see me cry the day of the operation. On New Year's day the doctor took the bandages off and my face was most one large bruise. Not so swollen as I thought it would be, but then at the time I didn't realize I had been down a full week.
For the first time in a long time I took a long hot dip in the hot tub. Grace didn't use it much, but she felt I had put out the effort needed. And this was a gift, so to speak, from her. Part two of that gift was she didn't put me back in the corset as soon as I was out of the tub like before.
From under her Christmas tree she gave me a wrapped box. It was a silk robe and night gown. I could tell this wasn't something cheap either. I thanked her over and over and she just smiled.
"You feel up to getting dressed?" She asked. "We have company coming over later."
"Like who?" I asked. "The director and some computer nerd that works for the agency."
"Guess it's my turn," I said with a glum face.
I had had phantom pains in my crotch ever since the first operation the doctor did. And today it was really bad. It didn't disturb me to not see my penis or the fold of my sack that now looked like a puffy vagina. My breasts did seem bigger than before, but the bra I found in the drawer fit, so I just passed it off.
Today I picked the skirt uniform and most any other time I would have chosen the pants. There was a garter belt and stockings laid out on the bed and I guessed they were a gift as well. I slipped them on and then the black panties to match the bra. I stopped dead in my tracks when I saw me in the mirror.
I saw the body of a well shaped woman. And it was me! I took a seat at the vanity and gathered my thoughts. Slowly and carefully I put on the makeup and with several months worth of practice I did what I thought was a better than average job.
The skirt seemed shorter than before when I stood in the heels I had on. I tucked the blouse in and zipped it in the back like I had been doing this all my life. I noticed then the blouse and skirt seemed tighter as well. Probably because I am not wearing the corset, I told myself.
When I went to the kitchen and found Grace, she just looked at me in shock for several seconds. Did I do something wrong?" I asked.
"Not at all," she smiled. "I would say you did it all very right," she added, as she circled me for the second time. "Well done," she said, as she stuck out her hand.
Just then the door bell rang and she went to answer it. I stood frozen till she gave the signal.
"Clear," she shouted from the foyer.
I poured myself a cup of coffee and turned around just as the director and his computer nerd made it to the kitchen.
Grace said the nerd's name was Jimmy.
"Nice to meet you," I stuck out my hand.
The director cut me off with the morning paper from Chicago.
There was a picture of a dead body being taken away by the coroner's office. Beside it, it said, Henry Wilson, age 21, was found dead late yesterday. He was on probation from the county jail and the police seem to think his death was mob related. Inside sources tell Prime News that there was one bullet to the back of the head that killed him instantly. Three witnesses positively identified the body and the police are sure their records will confirm the Id.
"The slate is clean," the director spoke softly as he handed me a large manilla envelope. "You are now Hanna St. James. The rest is there for the reading and I suggest you do," he added.
"I guess you want my part of the deal now," I replied, just then noticing my voice was much higher than before.
"Well...yes, that was the idea," he smiled.
"That laptop secure?"" I looked at Jimmy.
As secure as any computer will ever be," he stated flatly.
"Go to Facebook and type in ‘The Artist'," I said in a matter of fact tone. "Now, click on the personal folder."
"It's locked," he sputtered.
"Now type in CIA, all caps this time." I smiled.
"You used us," Jimmy spat.
"No...," Grace spoke up quickly. But she had to guess we would come looking sooner or later. And we would never try our own acronym as a pass word, it would be like telling him we were looking.
"Smart?" Jimmy said, as he looked at my personal journal from the first day I had started to work for the family. "My god!" He shook his head and turned the computer so the director could see.
"What's this folder here?" Jimmy pointed to the screen.
"You have a plane ticket tucked in that suit somewhere?" I smiled.
He clicked on it, but I knew he wasn't getting in. He looked at the director and then at me.
"Take what you have and confirm it," the director said, as he sent him to the den.
"So what's in the folder?" He looked at me.
"Recorded calls for most every hit he ordered, in date and time order, I might add. More than enough to put him away for years to come."
"Okay, so where do you want to go?" He asked.
"The Grand Caman Islands, pick one." I said with a smile.
"You're still not going to trust?" He grinned.
"Not on your life and for sure not on mine," I added.
He passed me a gift card from American Airlines and said it was more than enough to get me to the Islands.
"I do have one other question," he paused.
"How did you do it?" Grace beat him to the punch.
"A geek I went to school with, along with some help from me, developed a program to run the horse races in a simulation. Two computers I have set up run around the clock running every scheduled race on the books. It also collects all the data on the horses so it knows all there is to know and the jockeys as well.
The program is about 90% accurate and getting better all the time as it learns, as it goes, so to speak. We never take long odds, three or four to one tops. And the bet is never more than $500 on any one horse."
"When the system finds a race that it's 99% sure will happen as simulated, it sends a text message to my friend's phone. He places the bet with a bookie that I know works for my boss. He gives better odds than the track. We split the winnings 60/40 since I am the one taking all the risk. The money he bets with is always mine. The same computer wire transfers the money to his account to make the bet and then, likewise, takes the winnings later. We lose one now and then just to look as honest as we can."
"But some information is withheld to the very start of the race?" The director questioned.
"True, but if the probability is high, according to the computer, a second computer clogs the system delaying the posting of the race for about three minutes. Plenty of time for the computer to know the real outcome of the race and send my friend the text message to make the bet.""
So you're really past posting," the director smiled. "You could win every race if you wanted to, right?" He questioned.
"No. The wire service naturally gets slowed down from time to time. If it happened on a regular basis, they would get wise to it." I grinned a little.
"My friend and I split company long ago. He has no clue where he gets the money for the bet or the information to place the bet. He surely may suspect, but if he were asked under oath, he would have to say he didn't know."
"And the computers are where?" He asked. "Right where I left them and they always will be," I replied. "Not part of the deal, remember?"
"Are they still in operation or are you willing to tell me that?" He asked.
"Oh, yes, and my friend is making bets nothing has changed as far as that goes."
"And when we close down your boss?" He asked.
"He will just make the bet in some other place and life goes on. You have to understand as far as he knows he's doing nothing wrong in any way. And with a wife and three kids he can use the extra income I am sure."
Jimmy stuck his head in the door just then. "His friend is probably Martin Willis and I traced the computers to his father's house".
"Very well done, Jimmy," I smiled, "but Martin Willis is the bookie, not my friend. You did get the part about the computers right though. But then they are deep inside the Indian reservation in a house that belongs to me. My Indian name is listed as the owner and you and all the feds in the world can't touch it."
"He's right," Grace spoke up.
"But I bet the chief would be willing to cooperate with a federal investigation rather than take us on, as that might give his tribe a black eye."
"Why don't you ask him..um...her?" Grace grinned ear to ear.
"She's the chief?" Jimmy said dumbfounded.
"You thought of everything," the director smiled.
"I might have overlooked a few things here and there, but yes, I tried. Going to jail and then ending up here was not part of the plan for sure."
"You improvised well," Jimmy stated.
"Grace will take you to any airport you choose. She will walk you to the plane, but you have to give her the final password before you can board. Understood?" The director stated.
"Sure, not a problem," I grinned really big.
Epilog:
I stayed with Grace another two weeks and did my last checkup with the doc before I decided it was time to go.
The agency provided me with little and nothing so I went to the airport rather bare handed. I swiped the gift card and got the ticket, then tried to find an easy way to say goodby to Grace.
At the last moment Grace did give me my old laptop back. The agency had had it all this time and I still had to tell what they wanted to know. I laughed at the thought.
"It may not work," she smiled. "The agency kinda has a way of breaking things like this."
"It's okay," I grinned.
"You were great pale face. I will always count you as my friend." She laughed as she held back the tears. "Finally, after most of a year, I get you to laugh," I said through my own tears.
"You know I have to ask," she stated.
"Yes," I smiled, "but you're a very smart girl, so I suspect you already know."
"Type in my name," she spoke to Jimmy over the com link.
"Bingo," he all but shouted back.
I leaned over and whispered in her ear. "Try that one on the boss's main-frame...you might be surprised"
"You little rat," she smiled. "You did use us!"
"No, but it never hurts to be prepared. It works well in other places too," I grinned, as I headed down the causeway.
The End
My Pleasure
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Character Age:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Did you ever think you could cheer for the bad guy? What if the bad guy really wasn't after all? Casey had sex with one girl one time and spent time in prison, for a crime he didn't really commit. Now that he is out, Can he or will he balance the scales. Could it be that the price for evening out the score is too high? Read on, I think you can cheer for the bad guys at least this time.
Chapter 1
I had just finished the last few days of seven years on a ten year jolt in state pen. My last three would be done on parole and the way I saw it that was a good thing. I could have gotten out in five years, but Bubba didn't understand the word no. The resulting fight got me two extra years before I was up for parole, but then I wasn't Bubba's bitch either.
I hadn't breathed free air since I was seventeen and now just days from my twenty-fifth birthday I was out of the pen.
My stepsister picked me up that day. While she, along with most of the family, knew I had been framed for the crime, Ann was about the only one that hadn't basically disowned me as a member of the family.
Seven years is a long time to plan your revenge and I had made and forgotten several. Mom and Dad were gone now and save for Ann I would be out on the street, as it were. Ann knew what I wanted to do, but beyond that neither of us had a real workable way to do it. She didn't see it as revenge. To her it was more like justice.
I was a skinny runt, double promoted and ready to graduate at the ripe young age of sixteen. I was smart, to say the least, or I was when it came to hitting the books.
I had beaten out a fellow classmate for a prized scholarship to a very well known college. I was to sign all the papers the week after the prom and then it was off to college.
I had asked the girlfriend of another girl I knew to go to the prom with me. By her reaction you would have thought she had won a prize and, of course, she said yes. I had no clue that Tina and Ted were brother and sister.
Ted was the guy I had beaten out when I got the scholarship. And Tina was the best girlfriend to Tammy, the girl I had asked to the prom. The truth be told, Tina should have gotten the damn thing since she did all of Ted's homework.
So yes, prom night was a blast. We all had a great time and later Tammy and I wound up in a local motel having a very hot night of sex.
I took her home right around midnight as her parents had asked me too. Then I went back to the motel and crashed.
Around 3:00 in the morning the cops busted in the door and I was arrested and charged with rape. Since I would be unable to start college right away and now that I had a record, as such, the scholarship fell to Ted. So right about now if you're thinking setup, well, join the crowd, so did everyone else.
The D.A., along with the judge, spoke to me in private about it before the trial. The week after I was arrested Tammy suddenly had ten thousands dollars in a bank account in her name and, of course, Ted got the scholarship. They both felt like I had been set-up and I told them that had been my claim all along. Still the law is the law and Tammy's parents were pushing for me to be tried as an adult.
I was half expecting a plea deal and no real jail time when the political aspect of all this came up. The D.A. was up for election and if he went easy on me or gave me a plea deal, he had no chance of getting elected again.
The judge was another matter, altogether. The judge was optimistic that a jury wouldn't convict me since Tammy showed none of the physiological signs of being raped. He had already decided the sex was consensual and felt sure the jury would see it that way as well when all the facts came out. And further, the D.A. promised not to ask the judge to suppress any evidence my attorney could bring to light. Now I felt like I had a fighting chance, at least someone believed the story as I told it.
The trail took five days start to finish and even with all the evidence pointing to the setup the jury still convicted me. The judge was my last hope and he read the sentencing guidelines right out of the book. I got ten years and would be up for parole in five.
That was the minimum he could give me. So now you know and maybe understand just a little about why I wanted revenge. Ann still called it justice. Either way I wanted to balance the scales, as it were.
Ann, I just called her sis most of the time, was the only one that really stood beside me. I didn't know at the time she had an axe to grind with the D.A. as well. I would find out about that much later on and not be surprised at all.
"So are you ready to become my nurse?" Sis looked at me. as she drove us back to her home.
"Like any nursing school will take a convict for a student," I replied.
"Probably not, but I do own the clinic and there is such a thing as on the job training," she added.
"Do you have any idea what those high priced clients of yours would do if they knew you had a con on staff?"
"They wont do anything. They will never know," she smiled.
"Have you forgotten that my face was on the front page of every paper in town? I doubt the public has forgotten me that easily. Never mind that I will have to see my parole officer on the first of every month and there can be pop-up visits or so I am told."
"You were planning to be a nurse before all this happened. Right?" She said.
"Yes, a registered nurse and that takes several years of college, which I now can't get," I added.
"Or?" She questioned.
"Or what?" I shot back.
"An equal number of years and training on the job."
"I'm sorry, sis, but I wont be responsible for ruining the good name of your clinic or running off all your patients."
"Not to worry," she smiled. "I pulled a few strings and you can be mad at me later for it, but I know you want justice for what happened to you and I would like to get a little as well. So you help me and I help you. When it's all done, you can do as you please, but I will see to it that you get your R.N. degree."
She parked the car in the garage and I was all but stunned to see my old Mustang parked inside as well. Sis saw me do a double take when I saw the car.
"It needs a fresh coat of paint, but that was only thing that belonged to you that I got to keep," she added. "I'm hungry. How about you?" She asked.
"You know me, sis. I can always eat," I smiled for the first time in a long time.
As soon as we were in the door, I spotted this drop dead blond beauty sitting at the kitchen table.
"Don't mind him," sis said, "he's been on a real long dry spell."
I was just standing there kinda dumb stuck as the girls busted up laughing.
"Casey, meet Jennifer Lewis, my sorority sister, and now your parole officer."
"You're.....my parole officer?" I sputtered.
"Yes, I am," she spoke in a very soft polite voice.
"How long?" She asked.
"How long what?" I replied.
"I'm tempted to ask you how long it's been since you were with another female," she and sis busted up laughing again.
"Seven years, two days and about six hours," I replied.
"Told ya," sis smiled. "That one is one smart cookie."
"I guess so," Jennifer smiled.
"Have a seat, Casey. She won't bite. She might screw you silly, but she won't bite."
"Ann!" Jennifer all but shouted, as she threw a small pillow at her.
I spent the rest of the weekend getting to know my half-sister, Ann, all over again. And Jennifer, well, she was a doll, no two ways about it and as good natured as any woman on the planet or at least any I knew.
Jennifer lived with sis and had for a long time now. She was going through an ugly divorce and really had nowhere else to stay at the time. Sunday night sis told me she was on vacation for the next week. Jennifer was as well.
Ann headed off to bed just before the movie ended and Jennifer and I stayed up to see the ending. Jennifer and I had to share a bathroom so I had taken a shower just after dinner. As I laid down on the bed, I heard the water running in the shower so I figured it was Jennifer getting cleaned up and ready for bed. I found a soft-rock station on the clock-radio by the bed and turned it down low. I set the time so it would turn off an hour later and turned out the lights.
Just as I sat down on the edge of the bed, I looked up to see Jennifer standing nude in the doorway of the bathroom. The light shining behind her lit her wet body up in a way I had never seen. Not even in my dreams I had thought of such a sight as this.
"You okay?" She asked as she moved towards the bed.
"Yes, I just..."
"Just wasn't prepared for the likes of me going bump in the night," she smiled.
"Well, no, not really," I sputtered.
She dropped her towel in the hamper and turned off the light. The moonlight streaming through the window was the only light as she moved towards me.
"Well, your sister was right. I don't bite."
She smiled as she stood in front of me. I reached up and placed my hands at her hips. I pulled her close and softly kissed her belly. Her skin was soft and smooth and I could easily see she was clean shaven.
She moved closer, straddled me and placed her knees beside my hips. Her breast were now at eyeball level and so close I could smell the fragrant soap she had just washed with. I feasted on her breast catching my breath only when I moved from right to left. Her nipples were hard as rocks now and my manhood felt like a piece of steel.
She gently pushed me back on the bed and leaned down and kissed me full on the mouth. Her lips were even softer than the rest of her and I wanted that kiss to last forever. Her wet hair fell on my body and it was cool to the touch. I kissed her neck and even the lobes of her ears as I worked my hands under her butt. I was in heaven for as long as it lasted and I wanted it to last a long time.
My hands now cupped the cheeks of her butt and I moved her closer so that she was almost sitting on my face. I ran my tongue up and down along the folds of her vagina. She moaned and tried to steady herself as I pushed my tongue in as deep as it would go. She was wet, to say the least, and tasted almost as sweet as the soap she had washed with smelled.
I closed my eyes as she ran her hands through my hair and pinned her clit between my tongue and the roof of my mouth. Gently at first I stroked it with my tongue, long lingering strokes, that said I was in no hurry for this to end. I felt her body begin to shake and she pulled my head even closer to her. Still I didn't rush. I pressed her clit harder and harder with each stroke and waited for the moment when her body would spasm with orgasm.
Her body began to shake and each stroke now only added to it. When I felt the final wave wash over her and her body went limp, I felt great pride to have done this for such a beautiful woman.
I gently rolled her over and pulled the covers down on the bed. In the moonlight, I saw a woman with a very satisfied look on her face. I gently turned her long ways with the bed and cuddled with her till she began to recover. I kissed her head to toe and started over again before she spoke.
"That was quite a ride," she smiled.
"My pleasure," I replied.
"So you had sex one time with one girl, then spent the next seven years in jail.""
Chapter 2
"So how do you know....."
"How to make love to a woman?" I finished her sentence for her. "Well, my body may have been in prison, but my mind still worked fine. I know it probably wasn't all that great for you. I am a bit out of practice."
"No....it was great. That was why I asked," she kissed me and smiled.
"Now you're playing with my ego," I said.
"No.....I'm not....if my husband had made love to me like that, we would still be together today."
"Well, if he didn't, he wasn't much of man," I replied.
"Yes, and I am pretty sure you're no rapist either."
I kissed her and got up to get her a brush. Her hair was still damp and now tangled to boot. I offered my hand and sat her up in the bed and gently brushed her hair till every tangle was gone. "You're a beautiful woman," I said from behind her so she didn't see me blush.
"Thank you," she said, as I pulled her hair off to the side and over her shoulder and then kissed her neck. She laid the brush on the night stand then looked me square in the eyes for a long moment.
She kissed me full on the lips, as she pushed me back first onto the bed. I guess she figured it was her turn, as she kissed my nipples and moved her body so as to straddle me again. My dick was still rock hard and when she guided it into her vagina, I almost lost it on the spot. Her body was so soft and her movements were so gentle. I tried to move with her, but I felt like a baby learning how to walk. For the longest time she stayed impaled on my dick and I was quite content to let her.
Finally, her slow rocking pace quickened and I felt the rush that told me this would soon be over. I tried to slow her down, but she was showing the signs nearing her orgasm as well. For a moment it was almost as if we were one body. Her orgasm swept through her body just as mine did and within seconds of each other.
She laid down, her breast pressed against my chest and we kissed and held each other almost till the sun came up. In fact, what little sleep she got she did so laying right on top of me. I loved every moment of it and wished out loud for many more nights like this.
I think sis knew the moment we sat down for breakfast.
Jennifer was wearing smile that just wouldn't go away. I was no better, but I was sure nervous that sis would be upset with me.
"Was it good?" Sis looked at Jennifer as she spoke.
"It was great," Jennifer smiled even bigger.
"Do tell," sis said, as she poured us yet another round of coffee.
"Never," Jennifer grinned ear to ear.
"So are we ready now to get down to the business of exacting our justice?" sis looked at me.
"Our justice?" I asked.
"Nothing in this world is free, Casey. Remember? You help me and I help you?" Sis added.
"I do," I replied.
"Do you think this is really a good idea?" Jennifer asked.
"Yes, I do," I spoke again. "I was framed, setup, call it what you will and if sis can help me balance the scales, then I will do what I must to help her as well."
"Even if it means becoming one of the girls?" Jennifer said.
"What?" I replied.
"You didn't have to spend seven years in jail to understand that there was no such thing as a free ride. Even the scholarship, had I gotten it years ago, had strings attached. I had just been told, as it were, the string that was attached to the ride I was on now.
"It's part of your probation," Jennifer added. "Since you were convicted of a sex crime as part of your probation, you are to be chemically castrated."
"That doesn't make me a girl," I replied.
"True," sis spoke next, "but with your male hormones blocked, you will develop secondary female traits."
"Such as?" I asked.
"Small breasts, your hips will fill out."
"You will probably lose most of your body hair, too," Jennifer added.
"It sounds as if you two have first hand knowledge."
"We do," sis smiled. "Mind if we take this conversation downstairs?"
I didn't realize her house even had a basement. I was even more surprised when what I saw there looked like a mini hospital. Sis sat down at her computer and opened a folder full of pictures.
"Do you still know how to operate a computer?" She looked at me.
"I do," I replied.
"Then see for yourself," she offered me her chair.
As I flipped through the pictures there were several faces that I knew and some I knew very well. They were men and most had all the markings of having been in prison. Thing was now they were all women and some were quite pretty.
"You did this?" I said, as I looked at my sister.
"Not of my own free will, but, yes, it is my work."
"Why?" I asked not taking a breath. "You said not of your own free will. Who forced you to do it?" I asked, then paused.
"Well, it's not a single person," Jennifer stated. "More like a chain of people all working together, all with one cause or goal."
"I take it you know the bodies involved," I spoke flatly.
"Sure we do," sis said.
"Then why are you doing this?" I asked. Turn them in to the local authorities."
"They are the local authorities," Jennifer lamented.
"Okay, I have been out of the loop for bit so fill me in," I stated.
"I'm sure you remember your history," sis stated, "when America was young and almost everything was manul labor. We imported people to do the work. They became slaves and often the women were sex slaves.
"I don't need a history lesson, sis."
"Yes, well now the shoe is on the other foot and people such as yourself are being exported as sex slaves."
"People such as me. What do you mean by that?" I asked.
"Well you are a ex-convict. Not likely to ever have a great future here in the U.S. because of that. Having been in the system, they have all your records and can make you drop off the world at any time they choose."
"That's what happened to these men?" I pointed at the computer screen.
"In a word, yes," she replied. "They were made over into women and sold to the highest bidder, as it were," Jennifer stated.
"Is this supposed to be my fate as well?" I asked.
"Unfortunately, yes," Jennifer stated flatly.
"But if your willing to help us, we can put a stop to this once and for all," sis spoke again or at least in this town," Jennifer added.
"But it will have to look as if I am going along with whatever the original plan was and that means I will eventually be one of the girls, as you two put it."
"True," sis spoke again, "but you will be free of your past and nobody will ever know you were once a convict."
"That's the carrot that is supposed to get me to go along with the plan, right?"
"Yes," sis stated, "but you won't really be offered that carrot for a while down the road yet."
"You're not even supposed to know any of this," Jennifer added.
"The bush you two are beating around is getting rather bare," I stated.
"So you want the down and dirty version?" Jennifer said.
Chapter 3
"Yes, I do." I stated flatly. She opened the folder beside her and started to read.
"The state of ,....bla, bla, bla, pardons and paroles, hereby releases Casey Tingle with supervision of parole officer, Jennifer Lewis, for a term of no less than three years. The provisions set forth in this agreement are final and binding. Casey must undergo chemical castration for the term of parole. Should any health problems arise from this, the state will not be held responsible in any way. Furthermore, the state reserves the right to add female hormones to his terms of parole should the state deem it necessary. Bla, bla, bla. Get the picture now?" She asked.
"So once I am castrated, not knowing that the secondary female traits will surface when they do, the state will simply say, ‘oh, so sorry, but we will gladly add the female hormones to make you into a real female, as it were'".
"Then," sis stated, "they send you to me. And if I don't go along with what they have planned for you, the state will suspend my license and close my clinic. As you can see from the pictures, you will be about number thirty of the men this has happened to."
"Surely they know you're my sister."
"Surely they don't. That is about my best kept secret," she smiled.
"Well, now that I have a pretty good idea of what was suppose to happen, I take it you two have a plan."
"Yes, we do," a male voice from somewhere behind me spoke up. I turned to see a man fully twice my size as he stuck out his hand.
"Mark Reynolds, F.B.I.," he flipped me his badge."
"And my future husband," sis stood and kissed him square on the mouth.
"Casey," I stuck out my hand as he reached around sis.
"The plan is pretty simple," Mark stated. "We want you to go along and get along, not too willingly, of course. That could look suspicious. When the time comes for you to be sold off and catch a plane out of here, you should know all the principles involved. We know most of them, but there are a few missing pieces of the puzzle just yet. That's where you come in," he looked at me real hard for a few seconds. There are meetings and other such events that you will be asked to attend. You will, of course, be wearing a wire. Here is the main thing you have to remember. Call the person you're speaking to by name at least once. That way we know who's telling you what and how they might be involved in all this."
"I'm not so sure I like this plan," I spoke softly.
"How so?" Sis asked.
"Well, either way if I help or don't, I still wind up being a girl," I stated.
"That will happen either way," sis spoke softly as well. "The question is are you willing to do what you must to stop this and get some justice for a change?"
"I don't see how this will balance the scales between Ted, Tina and myself."
"You left out Tammy," Jennifer said.
Tammy was a pawn who did what she was told to do. While I was in prison I found out they threatened her family if she didn't do it.
"Who made the threat?" Mark asked.
"Ted's father or so I was told," I replied.
"Sounds reasonable enough. They're using his charter company to get them out of the states," Mark added.
So there it was. A plan, not a lot of details, but a plan nonetheless. There were two things about it I didn't like very much. First of all, I was the bait and it never works out too good for the bait. Second, well, I would at some point become a female and this was something I really didn't want. I had fought with men much bigger than me in prison almost for that very reason. I wasn't about to be anybody's bitch.
It only took about six months on the medication I had to take before my manhood no longer worked at all. But up until then Jennifer and I had some really great sex. I even wondered at times if she really loved me. She just wouldn't allow herself to say so. She knew the road I was on as well as I did.
I took a job at the clinic with sis, but it was not as a nurse or at least not at the start. I was put in the basement of the building doing medical billing via the computer and I eventually got pretty good at it.
Sis started removing my body hair with a laser. Every other night we would spend as much time as I could stand in her basement. That laser was a painful thing at times and sis eventually decided it would be easier if she just knocked me out and did what she had to do. I doubt I could have stood the pain when she got to my penis and balls.
Nine months in I was starting to develop hips even more so than breasts. Sis told me the breasts would really start to show when I started the female hormones. Jennifer was doing her part as well. She had kept the state up to date on the changes in my body and since it was all going like we had thought it would, I was content to enjoy the ride for now.
Once sis had all the hair removed from my torso, Jennifer got me started wearing a corset almost around the clock. I had put on a few pounds with my hormones all messed up like they were. If I was going to be a female in the end, I at least wanted to have a figure and be pretty if that was even possible.
It didn't take long for the results of wearing the corset to show. Jennifer insisted I wear it as tight as I could. That left very little room for food and soon the weight was falling off. There was also the side effect of reshaping my torso in general and giving my rib cage a much more tapered look.
When Jennifer told the state I was past the point of no return to manhood, they approved my transition to a female. I started the female hormones that week, but there was that string attached. I now had to see a counselor every two weeks. Depression seemed to be an issue with people on hormone therapy such as myself and I was to be watched for just that.
Jennifer had already started me wearing panties and stockings on a regular basis. Once my breasts began to really grow, they were so sensitive a bra and camisole soon became my best friends. Save the undergarments I still dressed like a man most of the time. Even so, Jennifer and I had long ago started buying my soon to be female wardrobe.
By December the corset I had been wearing was fully closed in the back and Jennifer gave me a new one that was smaller to boot. Fully closed, the new one would give me a twenty inch waist line. She assured me there was no such thing as being too small in the waist.
Worst of all to me, my penis had gotten so small that it pulled itself back up inside by body and now my balls were about the size of a very small marble.
When Christmas rolled around, Ann, Jennifer and I all got some time off.
"I think it's time,"" Ann smiled as she sipped her morning coffee.
"For what?" I replied.
"To see what you're really going to look like as a girl,"a Jennifer added.
By lunch that day I was dressed from the skin out as a female. Ann treated us all to a day at the local spa and I got works, as it were. My hair was cut and styled, I got a manicure with acrylic nails added, a pedicure and all my nails were painted to match. My eyebrows were thinned and arched and I got all the makeup they used on me that day to take home.
"It's amazing," Ann said.
"I agree," Jennifer smiled, as she looked me up and down.
"What?" I asked. "What's amazing?"
"I know what's under that dress, but nobody else would," Jennifer all but announced.
"That's for sure," Ann said, agreeing with Jennifer almost before she stopped talking.
I had carefully been steered away from all the mirrors at the salon. So I made my way to Ann's bathroom and the only full length mirror in the house. I almost went weak in the knees when I saw myself in the mirror. In fact, Jennifer had to help me back to the kitchen table where we had all been sitting.
"Want the bad news now?" Jennifer asked.
"Can it get much worse than what I just saw?" I replied.
"Well, that depends on how you look at it," Ann said.
"Spit it out, sis," I told her flatly.
"Well, it's time for a couple of operations. I know you probably don't want to look anymore female that you already do, but I have to do this. They will close my clinic if I don't."
"Such as?" I asked.
"Some work to soften up your face and breast implants," she smiled.
"You're expected to attend a new years eve party with me," Jennifer stated. "Possible buyers will make up most of the crowd and you'll get to see first hand just how big this operation really is. It might help you some as well to know you're not the only man that is going through this right now."
Mark came in the room just about then and I had no clue he was even there to start with.
"You will, of course, wear a wire under your clothes," he stated. "Remember nothing will happen at the party, it will seem rather normal. But you are on display so every move you make will be watched. All the buyers know you're not ready and some may make offers, but you are safe for now."
Chapter 4
That night Ann did the breast implants and gave me the upshot on what to expect.
"You'll be a C cup when you wake up," she smiled. "The fill tubes will rest just under the skin right above your bellybutton and if the buyer requests larger breasts then they can be filled as needed."
"How big can they get?" I asked.
"Oh, well, at least a double D cup, maybe a little more than that if you keep growing the way you have been," she smiled.
From that night almost right up to the night of the party, I was in some real pain. I so wanted to stay at home, but that was not going to happen. And Ann wouldn't give me any pain killers the night of the party because there was going to alcohol served.
Early on the morning of the party Jennifer started getting me ready. After my shower and a quick inspection for any missed hairs, she handed me the corset. I closed the hook in the front and she began to tighten the lacing in the back. I didn't realize it right away, but this was a new corset and even smaller than the last one that I had been wearing for most of six months now.
"Tight?" She asked.
"Yes, but not too bad," I replied.
"Let's try something different," she said.
"Like what?" I asked.
She looped the string of the corset over the door to the bathroom.
"Now, use your body weight to pull the strings and I will watch to make sure they don't get tangled."
I moved only a few inches and felt the corset tighten quite a bit. She stopped me and adjusted the string a little then asked if I could get it any tighter. I moved another inch, maybe two and she stopped me again.
"There," she said as she tied the string in a knot. "It's fully closed," she smiled.
"I'm not sure I can wear it this tight," I sputtered, as I caught my breath.
"That's why I wanted to do this now. Your body will be well adjusted to it by the time we go to the party and the dress will still be plenty tight," she added.
This corset felt different, but I wasn't sure why. Tighter, of course, but the pressure on my ribs was unbelievable. This was my introduction to tight-lacing, as it's called. And I would be wearing this corset for quite some time. It took over three hours for my muscles to finally give in to the corset.
Jennifer and I spent several hours perfecting my makeup for the night. Then before I even really started getting dressed, Mark fitted me with the wire. The microphone rested between my breasts and the transmitter rested in the top of my left stocking.
At lunch I had a bowl of cereal and had to chock that down. I was so full. I was sure that with my stomach compressed to such a small size I would soon lose even more weight.
At dinner time I ate a small salad and was full yet again.
I had expected, this being an up-town party as it were, I would be wearing a long gown. That was not the case and when Jennifer showed me the dress, I had but one question.
"Okay, so where is the rest of it?"
"You might say it's a stretch to fit," she smiled.
"For who? A two year old?" I asked.
She busted up laughing as she lowered the dress over my head and I worked my arms into the short sleeves. I found the hem and started pulling it down. I wasn't surprised in the least that it stopped having just covered my butt. And tight? Well, that was an understatement of the term. It was more like a second skin. It was black trimmed in gold, but I doubted anybody would notice that.
"This will never work," I spoke to Jennifer. "The first time I sit down the tops of the stocking will show and so will the transmitter."
"I doubt that will be an issue," she smiled. "I doubt you even get the chance to sit down."
I sat on the edge of the bed as Jennifer closed the ankle strap of the high heels she had just put on my feet. I stood and promptly landed ass first right back on the bed.
"What the hell," I spat.
"Those are 4 inch heels," Jennifer smiled. "They will take some getting accustomed to. Lets try that again and I will help this time."
Bare-footed, she held my hands and led me around the room, making me look her eye to eye as she did.
"You can't look at your feet and where you're going at the same time. Look where you're going. Your feet will get you there,"she smiled, as I tottered round the room.
Ann called from the kitchen.
"Coming," I replied.
"Think you can make it?" Jennifer asked.
"With or without falling and breaking my neck?" I said.
She laughed and turned me loose. I realized quickly if I took shorter steps and kept foot kinda center to my body, it was much easier to get around. It made my hips sway a bit more than I would have liked, but that was the price I paid for walking in heels.
Mark was at the table with Ann when I got there. I saw his eyes bug out for a moment as he looked me up and down at least till Ann gave him an elbow in the ribs. That brought his attention back to the job at hand.
"Here's all your new ID. It's real and yours to keep. I do need you to sign your real name here and here," he pointed. "Then your new name goes everywhere else."
"Candice Diana Kelly, pretty name," I said, as I signed my old life away.
"You're a pretty girl," Ann said. "You should have a pretty name."
Jennifer was still in her room and didn't know or see it when it happened. She was having a very heated discussion about something with somebody on the phone. Ann didn't say anything. She got up and told Jennifer to keep her voice down, the whole county could hear her.
Around 7:00 that night we left with Jennifer driving and headed for the party. I was more nervous right then than I had been before the jury convicted me years ago. I actually thought I would heave right there in the car if Jennifer hadn't stopped when she did.
"The party is here?" I sputtered.
"Yes," she smiled brightly.
"At the community center right under everybody's nose?" I added.
"Hide in plain sight. It's always the best way," she stated.
"So here is how this will work," she stated. "We will walk in together and I will introduce you to a few of the higher up people. All the females like you, of course, will make a large circle around the room. The men, possible buyers, of course, will make their way around the circle and talk to you one by one. Make no offer and take no offer, this is just a look see function. Once I leave you, try to stay in place. If one asks you to dance, then dance, but come back to your original spot. The party is over once everyone has made the circle one time. You got it?" She asked.
"I got it, but sure hope this don't last very long," I added.
We walked in together and she did just as she had said she would. Of the people there I noticed the judge from my trial and the D.A. and I knew almost every female there, most of which I had done time with. Some of them looked, well, they looked a bit like a man in a dress. But some of them I had to take a second look at to realize who they were.
As I stood my ground where Jennifer had left me, several of the men just passed me by. Most of them stopped and made small talk about their homes and the lavish gifts they could give to a girl like myself.
One was an oil Sheik for sure and very old. His empire would be left to his wife since he had no children and according to his interpreter he was worth several million dollars and in very bad health as well. Right now he was under a doctor's care here in the U.S. and would be for a while. He was the last man that spoke to me that night and I was never so glad when Jennifer came and got me to leave.
"My god. How do women do it?" I thought out loud.
"Do what?" Jennifer chimed in.
"Stand for hours on end in shoes like this. My feet are killing me," I added.
"Yes, well, it is your first time in heels that high and they do take a little adjusting, too," she laughed.
Her cell phone rang and she looked at for a second then passed it to me to answer. It was Mark, according to the caller ID. "Hello," I answered.
"You did very well tonight. We just added two more names to the list thanks to you."
"Is that so?" I asked.
"Yes, the Judge and D.A. We weren't sure about them till tonight," he added.
"Does that really help?" I asked.
"It will when the time comes to bust up this little party," Mark replied.
"Okay, well, I will talk to you soon," I replied as I hung up the phone.
Chapter 5
A thought occurred to me just about then. I asked Jennifer just who it was that she reported to all the time about me and my progress, as it were.
"The parole board of course," she smiled.
"Other than the ex-cons was there anybody at the party that you knew?" I asked.
"Two of the buyers, but they were the only ones I knew. What makes you ask?" She said.
"You're not in charge of any of the other girls?" I asked.
"No. What's with all the questions?" She looked at me puzzled.
"Nothing really," I said. "I was just wondering."
The rest of the ride home was rather quiet and now I had my suspicions about Jennifer. Either she was a good liar or she was more in the dark than even I was. At least I knew the judge and D.A. and she acted as if she didn't have a clue.
It was two in morning when I finally got undressed and laid down. But not before I asked Ann for a shot of pain killers . My breasts weren't the only thing hurting now and I wanted a good nights sleep. I guess the corset wasn't as tight as I had thought or my body had accepted it, so to speak. Either way when my head hit the pillow, I was out like a light.
The next morning Ann informed that we were going back to work on the second of the month. And I would start down the path of nursing as a candy-striper. She gave me the uniforms and, of course, I tried one on. It was tight and I still had on the corset fully closed from last night. I ask sis when she expected to see Mark again and she told me he was coming over later today and would probably stay the night.
When he did arrive, Ann was busy on the phone with someone at the clinic and Jennifer was having another argument with someone as well. I invited him to the basement and we had a long talk about who was who and who did what. He laid it out pretty well for me or as much as he knew. To say the least I wasn't impressed.
Now, on top of working every day Jennifer was giving me girl 101 classes. She had a whole routine of things that I had to practice every day. Every night I had to moisturize my body head to toe. I slept with a facial mask on almost every night. And at home or any time we went out I had to wear high heel shoes. And some of them were 5 inch heels.
On my days off we were at the mall or the salon. There was always something we just had to do. Being seen as a girl in public enforces the things I have taught you and your learning quite well, she told me once. And when I noticed the men looking me over at the mall, she just laughed.
Just before spring kicked in sis informed me that we were going to the beach house for a couple of weeks.
"That means bikinis and long days in the sun," Jennifer spoke up.
"Not for me," I smiled. Granted things are a bit small now, but I am pretty sure they will never be hidden in a bikini."
"Yes, well, I have a plan to take care of that," Ann spoke quickly, " and it's about time you had a break from that corset. Besides some time in the sun will do you good."
That night sis knocked me out and did the operation that made me into a female. She didn't tell me that, she just said she was going to fix it so I wouldn't have a bulge in my bikini.
It took a week for me to even begin to feel like normal. The panties I wore now were as smooth in the front as any woman on the planet. I had long ago learned to sit when I had to pee, even if I didn't like it much.
A month later sis handed me my vacation pay and told me to go home and pack. Jennifer helped and while we all packed a few dress clothes it was mostly shorts with pull over style tops. I didn't own a bikini, but Jennifer had several and was close enough to the same size so I could wear hers. She packed every suit she had.
As soon as sis parked at the beach house, all the memories I had of being there as a boy came flooding back. Most were pleasant, but there were a few that I choose not to recall in any detail.
It was warm, to say the least, and the breeze from the ocean seemed very inviting. Jennifer helped me get out of the corset that I had worn almost 24/7 now for more months that I care to count. Long before I finished unpacking Jennifer and Ann were done and sitting on the beach in their bikinis. Jennifer told me before she walked out the suits were on the bed.
"Wear any one you choose," she smiled.
"Thanks, Jennifer, I'll be right out." I smiled in return.
Her bikinis were two sizes small and micro small. I had seen both her and Ann before they went out, so it would do no good to complain. I found one that was metallic blue and it covered the most skin, even thought that wasn't much.
I went back to my room and changed. It took me several minutes to get the bikini adjusted to my body and I wondered if my breasts might not pop loose at any second. When I turned to head down the hall, I saw this girl in the full mirror that covered the back of the door.
I was so shocked I closed the door and sat on the bed and cried like a baby. My breasts were firm and sat high on my chest. My torso had been sculpted by the corset and held its shape well. And the creases in the bikini bottoms left no doubt that I had a vagina between my legs. I wasn't pretending to be a girl, I was a girl and my body shouted it for all the world to hear. Some time later I wiped away the tears, put on my best brave face and headed out the door to the beach.
"About time," Jennifer said.
"We were about to send out a search party," sis added.
"For your brother or sister?" I asked, holding back another round of tears.
"My beautiful sister, of course," she replied.
For the two weeks that we stayed there my whole life really seemed to change. Once I had seen the world as being very black and white. Now, there were many shades of gray and a variety of other colors as well. And I had a clean slate now to enjoy and taste all of it. I'm sure Jennifer and Ann saw it, but they said nothing to me that alerted me to it. A whole new world was open to me now and I fully intended to explore it.
Back at home and sporting a really great tan, I threw myself into learning all there was about nursing. To that end I bought a home computer and took an online course. Ann wrote several letters for me confirming my real world work as a nurse and soon I had my degree.
I had fifteen months left on my probation and now I started in earnest to look forward at my new life.
While I was in prison, I had taken as many computer courses as the system would allow. And I had made myself a coded back door into the prison systems computers. Granted, they were on dial-up, but I could still get any information I wanted if it was in the system and I could find it.
Men were a distraction right now that I could not afford, but that would come. And I would enjoy it to the fullest if I had my way.
I had attended five parties now in all. According to Jennifer, the going bid for me was almost one million U.S. I had no intentions of being exported to some third world country never to be seen or heard from again. At the last party the old oil Sheik had given me a phone number and asked for a private meeting.
I had to clear it through Mark and Jennifer, of course. I told them I thought being old as he was I would be in danger personally. And he might be a wealth of information if I could get him in the mood to talk, openly that is. Mark insisted that I wear the wire and Jennifer would have to go with me. I eventually agreed.
Chapter 6
Yes, I still wore the corset everyday and sometimes even slept in it. And yes, I knew now why it had seemed so different the first time I wore it. It had a three inch stem waist and fully closed it held my waist at a whopping eighteen inches and that is measured over the corset. And yes, last but not least, my real breasts were still growing. At this point I was a small D cup.
The day I went to meet the Sheik, Mark seemed a bit unnerved. Nothing was working right, including the wire I had on. I wore a form fitting sheath dress that day with a jacket that was longer than the dress. Open toed five inch pumps and gray stockings to match the outfit. My makeup was done in soft tones, but I had gone all out around the eyes. Vanity I guess, but I wanted him to look at my face and not my boobs the way most men did nowadays.
Jennifer and Mark followed me to the meeting and they each took a spot on the corner of the block. I could easily see them both when I walked into the house.
Omar, the Sheik, offered me a glass of wine and a seat next to him on the couch. He and his interpreter were both very nice to me and I felt at ease right off. Haman, was the name of his interpreter, and he kissed my hand as if I was a real woman. I know I blushed, but I hope the makeup covered it.
Haman translated as Omar began to talk.
"You're quite a beautiful young lady. I have been watching you almost since the day they put you in prison."
"Is that so?" I spoke softly and tried to look embarrassed.
"Yes," he continued. "I knew when I saw you, you were the one that would break the system. You have spirit and guts, as you call it.
"Thank you sir," I held my head up just a bit.
"You see my son bought a girl like you some years ago. She was never happy about being a girl. My son treated her poorly and one day she revolted and killed him. By Arab law she was tried and convicted and later executed."
"I am very sorry, sir, for your loss. I can't even imagine how much he meant to you."
"Cancer will soon take my body. I will see my son again. But I have two things left to do before I leave this world. Two scores to settle and then I will go in peace," he added. "To that end I have a large favor to ask of you and I will reward you far beyond what you might imagine if you say yes."
"I will listen to what you have to ask," I spoke softly again.
"I broke ties with the royal family and Arab customs long ago. Although this made me an outcast, I have never regretted my decision. I doubt you're concerned with my political motivations, but I wish to thumb my nose at tradition and the royal family before I go.
He passed me a picture of Marilyn Monroe. The one in the platinum blond wig and white dress standing over the sewer grate.
"Can you do this?" He asked.
"I'm not sure I understand the question," I replied.
Haman, spoke for the Sheik. "What he is asking is can you look like this?"
"Sure, I guess I could, but why?" I asked.
Omar was tired and all but gasping for air. Haman gave him back the oxygen mask and started again to explain.
"Women such as this are very frowned on in our country. He wants to marry you dressed as you see in this picture. He will be dead in about another three to four months and his last will and testament will leave everything to you."
"But why?" I asked again.
"His chance to snub the royal family and get away with it. Also, he is the one that has bid one million U.S. for you. His plan is to see to it that you never have to leave the country and with his money and power you can bring this sex slave ring down. This is what he wants," he bowed his head.
Omar reached inside his robe and passed me a computer disk.
He removed the mask and started to speak again.
"There are people that would kill me for giving you this information, but I am as good as dead already. Here you will find all you need to know to stop this. But please, I pray you allow me the privilege of marrying you so I can know you will be safe. Haman, and all that I own will be yours."
Haman gave me a copy of his will and from what I could tell of the legal language he had really given this some thought. He had even gone so far as to register his land, oil wells, homes, his cars, everything was registered here in the U.S. just the same as in his homeland. And I was listed as the sole beneficiary both in my male name and the name I used now.
"The royal family will contest it, but with everything registered here in the U.S. as well, there is nothing they can really do save make a big fuss," Haman smiled. "The marriage will only be for show. You will not be required to consummate it," he added.
"When?" I asked.
"The first day of August. It is also his birthday so most of the other family members and friends will be here to witness it," Haman said.
"Then I must go and prepare. I will do as Omar has requested," I smiled.
"Wait..." Haman stuck out his hand to stop me from leaving. "I believe an engagement ring is in order, is it not?"
"Well, yes, if he wishes to follow with tradition."
Omar eased himself to the edge of the couch and got down on one knee. He reached for my hand and I was about to help him up.
"Will you marry me Kelly?" He said in perfect English.
Almost at the same time he slipped the biggest diamond engagement ring on my finger I had ever seen.
"Yes, I will," I replied.
He simply nodded at Haman, then he escorted me to the door.
"He practiced that line for a full year, Kelly," Haman told me. "It's the only thing he can say in English."
How little did I know that the wire had gone dead five minutes into the conversation. Jennifer and Mark followed me home and the second Jennifer saw the ring she knew what had happened. And no, I didn't tell her or Mark about the disk I had.
"Is it real?" Jennifer sputtered.
"I would guess that it is," I replied.
"That's a pretty large stone," Mark added. "That cost a lot of money."
"I'm sure Omar has plenty," I smiled.
As much as I wanted to run to the computer and pop in the disk to see what was on it, I had to give Jennifer and Mark the blow by blow from the point where the wire had stopped working. Jennifer was not happy that I had accepted his offer and I wondered about that the most. For his part, Mark cared less. He just wanted to break the case as it would forward his career.
I did leave out a good bit of what was said between Omar and myself. They knew enough and until I knew who to trust and who not to, that was all they were getting.
That night after I looked at the disk it all became so clear. I searched around for a bit and found the dress that I would need for my wedding while I was at the computer. I ordered it and made it a rush delivery. I had all of two weeks to get things in order.
As for the disk itself, well, there were photocopies of every step Omar's son had gone through to get his American bride. Who he met, where, when, how much he paid, who he paid it to.. And worst of all it landed at our Mayor's door steps. He had been the mayor of our little town for over ten years. This was before term limits were established.
There was a folder that was sent out once you were a trusted buyer. It had pictures taken from different places all over town of young boys that were candidates. Boys they could setup and push through the system without much fuss.
Jennifer's brother was in the same prison I had been in and she was the one doing the same job Tammy had pulled on me. It was blackmail of course, she thought she was protection her brother. Still I knew then there was no way I could trust her and Mark and Ann needed to know as well.
There was a case history, as well, of the boys that had already gone through the system. Lo and behold the same Judge and D.A. appeared on every file. And, yes, my name was listed among the others. I had been so well conned and right from the start it made my blood boil.
Friday after work I stopped at a jewelry store and got a quick appraisal of the ring Omar had given me. Yes, it was real. And worth more money that even Mark and Jennifer had guessed. How much? Well I could have gone to college on it and had plenty of money left over.
Chapter 7
Just before the fourth of July I asked my sis for a little help.
"Sure," she replied. "What can I do for you?"
"Can we talk about it downstairs?" I smiled.
"Okay, so what this all about?" She asked, as I took a seat on the exam table.
" I need a little more in the boob department," I blushed.
I whipped off my top and explained. "This is my biggest D cup and I want to fill it full," I stated flatly.
"I can do that easy enough," she smiled, "but the men drool over you now. Are you prepared to see that get worse?"
"It's a cross I will have to bear," I replied, sounding as if bigger boobs was a bad thing. I had more than one reason for wanting them to be bigger, but that would come later.
On my wedding day, I more than filled out the dress. I had to have it altered to fit me in the waist, but other than that it looked great. The platinum blond wig looked as good as my real hair and Omar was nothing but smiles all day long.
The party went on way too long and Omar was in no condition to consummate the wedding that night.
Omar didn't pay for me and that made some people high up the ladder pretty mad. And no, Jennifer did not know about the wedding till after it was done. She was worried big time about her brother. But after the talk Mark and I had, her brother was released for some reason and just days after my marriage. Amazing?
Omar never fully recovered from our wedding night and a month later he died.
Mark and I had made a deal. Once Omar was gone he could see the disk. Not have it, but he could look at it and make a plan for taking down the people involved. Tina and Ted were mine. I had my own style of justice planned for them. And Mark gave his word that I would never be named as the person he got his information from once he started busting people.
I looked up a con man I had known in prison. He was little more than a street bum now, but he was just what I wanted at the time. I gave him every scrap of information I could get on Tina and then made my offer.
He would court her, marry her and then take over her third of the family charter business. Once he has the power to do so he would get as much of, if not all of, her money in his name. The business would be sold to me and then he would divorce her and leave her broke.
In the meantime, I would be doing about the same thing to Ted. I had more than enough money to buy them out lock, stock and barrel. But that would have only served to make them richer than they already were. No, I wanted them broke like I was, too broke to even get an attorney for my trial. That was what I wanted.
Epilogue
It took Harold and me two years to make our plan work. Just as he had married Tina and I had married Ted and piece by piece we took everything they had. The plan took longer than I wanted it too so I opted to let Mark take Ted's father down for me.
Harold and I had many meetings over those two years. And yes, we did fall in love. We made love in some of the most exotic settings as well. Small island huts to five star motels. He was a great lover and the best friend I had ever had. And yes, long after Ted's father was in jail, Harold and I did get married and took over his part of the business as well.
Why did I marry a con-man and an ex-con to boot?
Well, after my first go around with Bubba in prison, Harold became my protector of sorts. He was a trustee and had access to almost everything including the computer systems. He and I became very good friends and in prison people assume if you're that close, one of you is playing the bitch part. Of course, that was not the case back then.
Harold treats me like a goddess now. And to quote my sister, ‘With those inflated breasts and that tiny waist line who could resist you?' And yes, we make love often and the well of passion between us never seems to run dry. I rather enjoy being a woman now, it really was ........ My Pleasure. The End.
Once in a Lifetime part 1
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Brad was a seasoned agent but events would conspire to change his rather lonely life. Ask to take on an assignment he really didn't want at the time, it turns into a journey of discovery that will change his life forever.
Chapter 1
The sound of gun fire and glass breaking sent me sprawling to the floor. The heavy gym equipment would shield me from the bullets for a few minutes. I had been through this before, more than once. I knew in a matter of minutes the coup would be in full swing and I had very little time to make my pickup site.
My pistol was sitting under the cash register and I moved along the floor till I could reach for it. By then they were gone and I had a cut on my left hand from the glass on the floor. I popped the register open and quickly took the money from it.
I left a few bills and some change scattered on the floor. That, along with my blood, would make it look like a robbery and the blood would make them think I was dead. At the very least, injured and taken somewhere else and then killed. The lack of body would not stop the new government from pronouncing me dead.
It was in their own best interest to do it that way. I was the one that had given them the information they needed to pull off the coup. If right about now you're guessing that I was a spy, give yourself an A+.
I had just been pulled out of a long term operation. I had been a gym owner and personal trainer for the rich and famous in South Africa. That might not sound like a big deal, but if you're working to break the back of the Apartheid style of government, then you know I was in the right place at the right time.
After almost three days of debriefing I was finally free to do as I pleased for a while or at least till my next assignment came along. I was hoping that would be more that just a few days, too. I had friends and family I hadn't seen in over a year.
As I made the rounds catching up with them here and there, I also found out my old girlfriend wasn't seeing anyone at the time either. I spent a whole weekend with her trying to light the fire we once had. She knew I was a spy, more or less, and in the end she blew me off. Long term relationships with spies never seem to work out well.
I had long ago learned to live with disappointment.
I had a beach house in South Florida and the weather in D.C. wasn't the greatest this time of year, so I headed south.
The house had belonged to my parents and being an only child, now that they were gone, it was mine free and clear. Sitting on the deck in my shorts, letting the sun bake on a fresh tan was about as relaxing as anything I could do at the time and that was what I did.
Mom and dad didn't come to Florida till they retired, so I was never around much. Nobody around here really knew me, as I used the house as a getaway most of the time. Our family lawyer was probably the only person around that knew me on sight. Here I could be Brad Holden, the real me, and, yes, that is my real name.
While I was trying to enjoy a little R&R time, back in D.C. the director was making plans for me.
"I understand, Mr. President."
"That being the case I take you have someone and some plan to cut off this pipeline," the president replied.
"I have two men who know the region well, but a woman might be better suited for the job," the director replied.
"That's true, for sure. Either of the men ever been undercover as a female before?" The president asked.
"One, but it was very short term and I am not sure he is likely to try it again, Mr. President." The director replied.
"Give him the number to my secure line and have him call me. I can make him a deal that you can't. He need not know anything more than I asked for the call," the president insisted.
I was just getting accustomed to the sea breeze and rather warm fall air when the director of the company called. He gave me a phone number and said I should call it after hours. It was about an operation, but that was all he would say.
Around seven in the afternoon I dialed the number. As soon as the man answered it, I knew exactly who it was.
"Thanks for the call," Mr. Holden.
"I take it there is a reason the director gave me your personal number," I replied.
"How much do you know about South America, say Columbia and Brazil?" He asked.
"Well, Columbia is the cocaine capitol of the world. Brazil is often used like a back door to get there. Word of late is that drugs aren't the only thing that has been coming out of that area," I added.
"So you have been briefed about the Transsexuals that are filtering through the same pipeline they use for their drugs," he stated.
"Fully briefed," I replied.
‘Well, let me tell you the rest of the story. Many of the people using this pipeline are murderers, thieves, felons, in general. Our border patrol has caught more than a few of them trying to cross the border from Mexico and many of them were using the transsexual thing to avoid the authorities," he added.
"I was unaware of that part, sir," I replied.
"Some have had extensive surgery, including having their face altered in an attempt to get by our facial recognition software," he paused.
"I believe they call it facial feminization surgery, sir," I spoke quickly.
"I understand you did some time undercover as a female?" He asked.
"I did, sir," I replied. "Not something I would care to do again," I added.
"I'm prepared to offer you early retirement, as in as soon as the operation is over and we will pick up any and all related medical expenses," he stated flatly.
" I would have to give that offer some thought before I answered, sir," I stated just as plain.
That ended the call save some small talk and now the decision was up to me.
Granted, I had been undercover for a about a month as a girl. That was early on in my career and I had not done it since. It seemed like a real pain at the time with all the stuff I had to do just to look ‘passable', as it's called.
The offer I had on the table was very compelling since I had just turned thirty-six years old. I figured the operation would take at best six months and maybe another six to do the prep work. Assuming I lived to see it through with no real problems, in a year, give or take a few days, I could retire on the company's dime.
While I was in Africa I had begun to do mental exercises to improve my memory. I had even learned card counting as a way to tip the scales in my favor at the local casino. I enjoyed gambling, but I was far from being addicted to it. Word was that many of the South American drug lords were big time gamblers, so that might come in handy.
Before, when I had passed myself off as a female, I did it in a very minimal way. I shaved off the body hair that might show. I cut my hair short and used a wig and avoided high heels, altogether. The idea being to go unnoticed, I didn't dress flashy or any of the other things some transsexuals are known to do.
While I was in D.C. I had one of the agency geeks download the latest encryption to my phone and laptop. They would work as a secure link to the agency now and that is always a good thing to have handy. I hooked my phone to my laptop and logged in so I could review the information on the case or operation, as it's called.
I almost fell over laughing when I read that one of the border patrol agents had dubbed the operation ‘panties'. Seems he caught several of the so-called girls in the pipeline trying to cross the border and none of them were wearing panties. Well, at least he had a sense of humor.
I spent most of the day looking over the files and felt I had a good grasp of the information before I headed off to bed that night. I had already decided to pay a visit to the company doctor tomorrow and see just how far down the road to becoming a real female I would have to go to make the operation work.
The agency has a whole network of doctors and clinics around the world that took care of us free of charge, so to speak. Many are well known and are being hidden from some other country, hence the reason their services to us are free. There was a female here in Florida that had been born a man. She would have first hand information on all the steps I would have to pass through. To make the operation work it would have to seem, at least, that I was sincere about becoming a female.
After my morning run on the beach, I got a shower and dressed rather casual for the meeting with Anna. As Allen, she had spoken out against the government in Russia. Since like many other countries women have virtually no rights in Russia, he was arrested and shortly after became a she. That pretty well insured his/her silence since nobody pays any attention to a female there.
Since this was to be a private meeting, we met at her home. She wasn't very talkative about her own experience in becoming a female, but I left there knowing more than I ever thought I would need to. I would give you more details, but the language barrier was not working in my favor, so I had to read between the lines quite a bit.
There were several things that she told me that made me more than a little nervous about taking the operation on. One was that I would have to take at least some female hormones to soften me up and redistribute my body fat or I would maintain my shape as a man. Another was the long term affects of hormones in my system, female, that is.
Once my body chemistry was tipped to the female side it would be like going through puberty all over again. Small breasts would develop and I would get more fat in the hip area. I had quite a bit of body hair, so a full body shave every day would be required unless I had it removed in some way that was permanent. None of the other changes would be permanent or not to a degree that they couldn't be fixed, save the fact that if I stayed on the hormones too long, I would be sterile. Knowing all this gave me real cause to rethink the whole idea and I did trust me.
Chapter 2 Beginning the Change.
After a long talk with the director and another call to the president, at his request, I marked the day on my calendar that I took the first pills that started me down the road towards womanhood. For the first ninety days I would be on a high dose of female hormones with a male hormone blocker added. This would be all but stopped, as soon as my body started it's second puberty.
Anna would be working daily at removing my body hair with a laser device of some kind. Once I started the low dose female hormones, I would get my breast implants, my prominent jawline and oversize nose would be adjusted to look more feminine and my hairline lowered at the forehead.
These were all the basic steps the people working their way through the pipeline and hopefully into the U. S. were doing. If I wanted to be accepted as one of them, it was needful that I do the same things they had done. I had been given six months to prepare myself and the agency was sending me a tutor of sorts to help me learn what it was to be female.
It only took about thirty days for one of my biggest fears to be realized. I didn't look like a body builder, but I was plenty strong and able to defend myself. Now the female hormones were robbing of that very strength. One of my other biggest fears was the possibility of rape. Other countries look at rape much differently than we do here in the U. S.
I had trimmed all my body hair real close and was at Anna's house for the laser treatments every night. She would work on me till the pain became too much to stand or we both just got tired and sleepy. By the time I realized I was getting weaker, most of the hair on my upper body was gone. My face, underarms and almost down to my waistline, which was getting some definition now.
I had learned long ago to never trust anyone. I told a friend of mine once, ‘The only people I trusted was myself and God', and he was questionable. Not that I would really question God, but it drove home my point. He took what I had said to heart and it later saved his life.
Having said that, you can guess I did not trust Anna, not even a little. After we had talked the first time and she told me what I would have to do, I talked to three other doctors outside the agency just to see what they would say. Over the years with the agency I had developed a good sense as to who was lying and who was telling the truth. Anna hadn't lied, but she hadn't given me all of the ‘what if' either.
Anna took one look at my nude body and told me I had been overweight at one time. She was right, but I was in good shape now and reasonably thin. When I asked her how she knew, she pointed out that my rib cage had expanded during that time since the fat pushed my internal body organs around to make room.
My cover was that of a much younger female. The part she didn't tell me was that my expanded rib cage would be a dead giveaway that I wasn't. Many females, after having carried a child for nine months, have the same issue. Another doctor would spot that right off and I was sure the pipeline had its own doctors.
It was an issue that could be fixed easy enough, but not without some real pain, as I was soon to find out.
When Anna got to my crotch area with the laser, I asked her straight out if that was really necessary. She informed me that prior to sex changes the hair and had to be removed since the skin was harvested to make the new vagina. You would not want hair growing inside it, so it had to go. Yet another tidbit of information she hadn't given me at the start.
By the end of the second month, my breasts itched almost constantly and my areolas were expanding in diameter, as well. It looked like I had golf balls under the skin and I knew this was part of what would happen. My male parts were taking a pretty good hit, too, and despite the missing hair I was all too sure they were getting smaller almost by the day.
I knew these changes were cause and effect, still I questioned that it had happened so fast and would it be all that easy to reverse the effects later on. The thought of would I want to reverse it all later hadn't yet crossed my mind. Anna had hinted at that, saying I would make a rather stunning female once she was done. On the other hand, I just dismissed the comment as small talk while she worked.
With just two weeks left to go before the first operation, Anna had me face down working on the hair at the base of my back, as well as the other hair in my crotch area that she could get to face up. I swear the woman was relentless that my whole body would be hair free when she done.
My trainer was here now and working with Anna as a nurse and consultant as to just which operations would be done and how and so on. It seemed that she and Anna had pretty well decided on the type and style of breast implants I would get. Size was yet to be decided and, no, I was not asked about what I wanted at all.
Breeze was my trainer's code name. I shortened it to Bree pretty quick and I never would find out what her real name was.
Right about here is where I should pause and tell you that doing things ‘by the book' was not a lost way in the agency. They had a manual for everything and I was about to be dropped head first into the one for training a male agent to pass as a female. I think Bree had it memorized cover to cover. Hell, for all I know, she wrote the damn thing.
The day before Anna told me to come to her place around six, she and Bree would have everything set up for my operation. I should be prepared to see a whole new me when I awoke, was the only warning I got.
I slipped my shoes off at the door and walked sock footed to the door of the stairwell. I could hear Anna and Bree talking about the operation and just what they had planned for me before, during, and after. I was surprised at some of what they said, but for the most part it was nothing they hadn't already told me. I took a deep breath and headed down the stairs. Life, as I knew it, was about to really change.
Chapter 3 A Rude Awakening.
I awoke almost a week later and I was in pain like I had never known in my life. My face felt numb and it was as if I had an elephant sitting on my chest. It hurt just to breath and had I been asked I would have told you even my hair hurt at the time.
Bree quickly gave me some pain meds that at least took the edge off what I was feeling. I cursed under my breath that I had even considered taking this assignment and had I known what was coming I know now I would have said, hell, no. Too late now though. The deed was done.
A week would pass before I even realized I was already laced into a corset that gave me a to die for figure or so I was told. It was really more a way of getting ribs back to that tapered shape all young people have. Needless to say, it did a number on my waistline, as well.
A rope and pulley system attached to the bed allowed me to work my arm muscles and a stationary bike mounted vertically was what I used to exercise my legs. Why, you asked? Cause they kept me in the bed for most of a month. They intended that I be well healed before I got up the first time. I wasn't allowed to really check out my breasts or given a mirror to see the work they had done on my face till long after it was all healed and the bruising was gone.
They might have kept me in the bed even longer, but my perpetual complaining had gotten to them after a month or so.
When I did finally get out of bed, I was plenty strong enough, too, and well over the operation. Nothing prepared me for what I saw in the mirror though. I now had melons for breasts and the waistline of a Barbie doll. My face looked all too feminine and my skin looked like it was smooth as a baby's bottom. I really did all but faint. I went straight to the closest chair and sat down.
I couldn't stop the tears that poured from my eyes and I told myself after all the pain and other things I had already endured, I would recall this day before I decided to go back to being Brad Holden.
Bree brushed my hair and slipped a simple sun dress over my head. She did her best to calm me emotionally and slipped a pair of flip-flops on my feet. I dared not to look at the mirror again as she helped me up the stairs and out to my car to take me home.
She drove and I never raised my head enough to see where we were going. She had said we were going to my house, so I took her word for it.
That was not true and when we stopped at one of the best known salons in South Beach, I knew right off the reason we were there. My ‘oh, shit' instincts kicked in as soon as it dawned on me where we were.
Bree and I walked in like we owned the place and were taken right away to a private room. Bree helped me get the corset off and, as you might guess, my body held that shape even though it was off. I realized then standing nude next to Bree that my breasts weren't so big as I had first thought. That and my penis and balls had completely drawn up inside my body. That last part wasn't supposed to happen and it made me suspicions of Anna right then.
Bree and I got the works and I did my best to act as if it was the most natural thing I had ever done. In reality, I had never even seen the inside of such a place. Bree told me later, as we headed home, that I had handled it well.
I now sported that long blond ‘Farrah Fawcett' look from the show, Charlies Angels. I admit she was a beauty of a woman, but I had no idea, with my boobs and hair and all, the other stuff they did at the salon. I looked so much like her it was eerie, to say the least. I grew up watching that show and it seemed to me at the time she was like every man's wet dream. That thought of rape that had already crossed my mind once, well, now, it was more like a billboard in bright red letters.
My mind was racing in many directions when I paused at the mirror in my bathroom to survey the work done at the salon a bit closer.
At the main office we had a program that would let you scan a picture, male or female, and then let you change it to the other sex. I felt sure someone had done just that with my picture and had a pretty good idea of the end results. I had been set up before and this smelled big time like a set up to me.
Breeze tried several times to coax me out of the bathroom, but soon gave up and went to the beach to work on her tan.
I did move to my bedroom, as it had a full length mirror, and I slipped the dress off and just stood there for several minutes. The image in the mirror was not the mental image I had of me and it needed to change real quick like.
I quickly sent off an e-mail to my boss and asked for all the names of those in the know about the operation and that I was the one going undercover. I figured it had to be a short list and I had already crossed off the president and myself, of course.
The operation wasn't even really underway and already I felt like they knew I was coming and I would find out nothing or less than nothing. Breeze had left the folder with my cover name and story on my bed. So while I waited for a reply to my e-mail, I looked through it.
Brenda Hanson was my new name. I was now just twenty-six years old, not really though, I am thirty-six. It hit me then what Anna had said about my ribs and I stood and looked in the mirror. My ribs definitely had the tapered shape of a younger female and I was sure that was done by the corset.
The rest of my cover was pretty much the usual stuff. Although I had promised myself I wouldn't do it, now, I had to get out the measuring tape and see just what the end results were.
If I understood and measured correctly, I was now thirty-six in the chest with full B cups and twenty-six in the waist and thirty-seven in the hips. A real female would have probably thought that was a pretty good figure. I thought it was a bit overdone, considering I was supposed to be able to be a man again. If the trip back to manhood was half as painful as the one getting here, I already knew I wasn't going back.
My computer chimed the alert for incoming mail and, as I suspected, Breeze and Anna were the only other souls that knew about the operation or that I was taking it. My first suspicions about Anna were starting to feel justified, but then Breeze could be involved just as easily. I replied and asked for the case file, as well as the files on Anna and Breeze.
I had two months to get all the girl stuff I needed to know down pat. After that I was headed to Brazil and the mouth of the pipeline. If I had any founded suspicions of Anna and Breeze, I would have told the boss before I left so he could debrief them.
Chapter 4 Headed South
It was Sunday and the first day of the month. Breeze and I spent most of the day just talking in general about how life as a female would be much different that what it had been for me as a man. We both harbored some ill feelings over my month of ‘bed rest' that she said was fully necessary and I, with same vigor, disagreed too. Having set that aside for a while, my real training started.
We shopped almost daily as this kept me in the public eye and forced me to be and act like the female everybody saw. I learned how to walk in high heels and some were nothing more than stilts, so far as I was concerned. I wore the corset almost around the clock and now knew when I could close it all the way, I would have a twenty-two inch waistline.
I bought a whole new wardrobe, of course, and while I know implants don't grow, a C cup bra actually fit better than the B's. The flat front panel of the panties, every time I put them on, soon became less disturbing. I wore skirts and dressed almost all the time, as Breeze thought pants of any kind would allow me to regress to my male mannerisms. She was doing her dead level best to make me a prissy girl and I admit I was fighting just a bit. After all, there were plenty of twenty-six year old tomboys in the world that were still females.
It wasn't till the last two weeks before I was to ship out that I really bucked Breeze's instructions. Suddenly, mini skirts and halter tops, along with next to nothing bikinis, became a real part of my wardrobe. I had never felt so naked while I was dressed as I did in some the stuff she had me wearing. The bikinis were the worst and I cringed every time we walked down the beach and men just leered at us.
On my last full night here in the U.S. I laid down in my satin teddy and drew a long slow breath. Tomorrow what I had learned would be put to the test. The navy was giving us a ride to Brazil and after that I would be on my own, in a manner of speaking.
Just before I fell asleep, I suddenly realized something I should have known from the start. I had known more than one or two women in my time. I recalled how one that was very pretty and sexy, to boot, had twisted me up like a pretzel. That woman could very well be me now. I knew all to well what a man looked for and at when it came to women. I could now wield that same power if I chose to. I smiled at the thought of that as I went off to sleep.
I figured Bree would accompany me on the flight down, but so far as I knew she wasn't staying. My contact list was already made long ago and from the military base I would be able to bypass customs and get into the country without getting my picture taken somewhere along the way. Save my passport picture, which I had to have, like most spies I am very camera shy.
I had guessed that the plane would be staffed by some sex starved sailors. I was not wrong and while I had taken a somewhat demure tone when I got dressed and put on my makeup this morning, you would not have thought so getting the looks that I was. Thankfully, they were all sober and probably on their best behavior since their C.O. was with them.
Now I can put two and two together as well as anybody. Navy, ocean, they just kind of go together. But now we were about to land in Rio de Janeiro. I would be told later that it was an oversight as I had expected to be dropped off somewhere more inland. Granted, shipping ports bring large ships and big trucks and that is a preferred method for moving drugs. Not so great for people unless you're planning to take a cruise.
At this point we knew the pipeline existed and we had a local Leo to point us in the right direction. After that it was all pretty well uncharted waters. By the way, Leo is short for law enforcement officer. He was working with our D.E.A. guys pretty much on the same thing I was there for. Any drug bust down here, big or small, was great news in the U.S. That much less of the stuff that could land on our soil.
I wasn't all that hipped over the pot bust and some were really large. Personally, I have never seen any hard scientific data that pot has long term effects on your health. That doesn't mean that I am right or that such a study is not out there. It's just my personal opinion. Kinda like an ass, we all have one. I don't drink or get high. I can act totally stupid without compounding that with drugs and alcohol. Point in fact, here I am.
I checked in to one of the better hotels and booted my laptop, then checked in with the boss. Within an hour the Leo came to my room in plain clothes and he told me about several doctors in the area that had patients that had just up and disappeared. He figured any of them was a good starting point. All I needed to do was tell him which one took the bait. It wasn't till the conversation turned to sex that I really took notice.
"Have you ever had anal sex?" He asked.
"That's rather a personal question to ask," I replied.
"True, but down here women like you will do that since they don't have the other hole, if you get my meaning," he paused.
"I believe I am more than well trained enough to stop a rape," I shot back.
"All the same, one of the first things their doctor will check is to see if your anus is stretched. He will know right off you're not what you seem to be if it isn't," he added.
"Go on," I said sensing there was more he wanted to say.
"Down here women, such as yourself, keep condoms in their purse, rather than to get taken forcefully and risk some disease, as well, getting torn up inside. They will simply agree to sex provided a condom is used," he paused and sat back in his chair.
"And you know this how?" I asked in a stern voice. That feeling that I had been set up was back again and very strong.
"The last two men that tried this went home in a body bag with their anus ripped open," he said, as tried to hide a smile.
He picked up the oversize briefcase he had brought in with him. He opened it and gave me the files on the two men. Then he place a hard plastic container on the table that held three butt plugs, each one bigger than the first. A life sized and shaped dildo, about eight inches long, and an enema bag.
"I take it these are for me," I replied, as I looked him dead in the eyes.
"Better this...than the alternative, don't you think?" He said, blushing ear to ear.
His pager went off and he decided it was time to leave and in a hurry, as well. The pictures I held in my hands would be hard to describe, but it looked as though someone had tried to remove their bowels the hard way. This type of thing was not uncommon when you're dealing with Colombian drug lords.
Even if I did acquaint myself with anal sex, that was no guarantee, if they figured out who I was, that it wouldn't happen to me as well. The Boy Scouts have a motto about being prepared and it did come to mind right about now.
That night after a partial wash out I tried the smallest plug. It went in with ease and promptly came right back out. I tried the medium sized one and with some work it went in. Once my body was accustomed to the intruder, it wasn't so bad. I had compared size, I would graduate to the large one before I even attempted the dildo.
I found an English speaking television channel and watched it till I fell asleep with the butt plug still inside me. As soon as I started moving around the next morning, it wanted out and with an easy push it came out in my hand. It was clean, too, so just to say I did I tried the largest one. It took a bit longer to get in it inside me, but once there an easy push wasn't getting it out.
I was startled by a knock on the door and quickly put on my bath robe. When I answered the door I was surprised to see the D.E.A. agent that was assigned to the area.
"Long night?" He asked as I invited him in.
He probably thought I had just gotten up. "No, just not a morning person," I replied, as he took a seat at the small table by the window.
"I take it Sanders paid you a visit last night," he spoke softly.
"Yes, the Leo dropped by almost as soon as I arrived," I replied.
"I take it he briefed you on what happened to the last two men that tried this," he stated.
"Yes, he did an excellent job on that," I replied.
"They were both good men, we miss them already," he added.
"So they were D.E.A.?" I all but asked.
"Yes, but Washington took it even more personal that we did," he sighed.
"I can't disagree with that," I smiled.
His name was Greg. He wasn't a really big man, but bigger than me even when I was a man. He had those sharp blue eyes that just sparkled when he smiled and you know he was checking me out in my all but see through bath robe. He was the first man since all this started that I had thought of as handsome. He was, trust me.
"Your personal life is just that...personal. You'll pardon me for saying so, but you are far too pretty to be on this shit assignment," he said, as he blushed.
I was blushing, too, but that was my first real compliment on my looks as a female.
"Since you already know I am a man still, I will say thank you just the same," I lowered my head to hide a rather large smile.
"If you really want to be a female, and it's obvious you can fool anybody, then I would tell you, go for it," he looked me right in the eyes that time.
He had decided this was real life for me, not just an assignment. I didn't reply right away since I was still inclined to go back to my manhood once this was over. I had no idea at the time he had been assigned to me as my shadow. He would be with me all the way to wherever this all ended.
Before I could really reply there was a knock on the door. He answered it this time with his hand resting on his pistol. It was the delivery boy from a local cafe. Greg had ordered us brunch before he even got here. He paid the young man and sent him on his way.
"You like Chinese?" He asked as he put the food on the table.
"Sure, right now food is food," I replied with a big grin.
As we ate and talked, I got so caught up in all the things that were going on down here I totally forgot about the butt plug or the fact that it was still firmly inside me. Around five that evening he said he had to go fill out his contact report. I closed and locked the door behind him and held on to that warm all over feeling he had given me.
I had taken my pills just before we ate and they gave me a bit of that feeling, as well. Mostly they made me feel tired and with my stomach full for the first time in a long time, I watched the news and went to bed. Yes, with the plug still in place.
Having gone to bed rather early, I awoke long before the alarm I had set went off. If Greg came by again today, I at least wanted to look like I was up and ready to take on the day. The part I hadn't planned on was a real good case of Montezuma's revenge.
I took the plug out and stepped in the shower and almost as soon as the water hit me I heaved yesterday's brunch. What I didn't get rid of that way, left me via the toilet and trust me, I sat there for longer than you might think. From around four in the morning till just after six, I lived in the bathroom.
When I felt the worst of it was over, I ordered a craft of coffee from room service, but no food. While I waited for the coffee, I laid out my clothes for the day and picked a nice pair of heels that I was sure would make my legs look great. Stocking and the garters from my corset were laid out, too. Somehow, I knew in my heart Greg would show up at some time today.
I sat at the table looking out the window and drank most of the coffee. I had already read and answered the e-mail from the boss. It seemed that our contact that agreed to help us now had cold feet. He wasn't forthcoming as to why, but for now I was to stay put. Another meeting was being set up with someone else, but it would take some time to do it.
When I began to get dressed, I just didn't want to wear a bra today. My second corset had cups like a bra that would hold my breasts and it was virtually the same as my other one, save that. I slipped the liner into place and since Bree wasn't around to help me, I looped the lacing over the bedroom door knob and closed the door.
As I moved away from the door, the corset began to come tight. I realized then I had no way to tell how much it was closed. I decided to just pull till I couldn't any more or till it became too tight to bear and then loosen it a little. When the door started to pop and crack, I decided that was good enough. I felt behind me as much as I could and where I could. As far as I could tell, the corset was fully closed now.
I didn't know that this corset had a smaller waistline than the other one. I liked it better and it would have been my choice of the two to wear. It also had a wider waistband than the other one, another thing I hadn't noticed. Bree had told me it was a stem waist design, but she hadn't told me the stem was three inches wide. Being a Wasp style corset, the waist wasn't so pronounced even though it was there.
On a less personal note, I had no idea that this was the week of carnival here in Rio. It was one big party that lasted all week and when I saw all the people gathering in the streets and several floats and stuff lined up for a parade it dawned on me what was going on.
My black four-inch pumps felt...more like they belonged. The black leather skirt and matching silk blouse did, as well. As I sat and fixed my hair with the curling iron and did my makeup, I wondered how Greg would really see me this time. As a man looking like a woman or as a woman, period.
I shook my head and pushed that thought aside. I am a man I reminded myself and here to do a job and not get involved with Greg. I had no clue where the thoughts of how Greg would see me had come from. No matter how real it all felt I was still a man, I told myself.
I stood and pulled up my skirt, then pulled the part of my blouse that was tucked in back down. I smoothed everything back into place and went to see if the party had officially started. I was three steps from the window when there was a knock on the door. I slipped the pistol from under my skirt and held it behind my back as I opened the door.
It was Greg and I smiled, then invited him in. As he took a seat, I turned my back to him and put the gun back in the holster under my skirt.
"I see you're back in agent mode," he said, when I turned around.
"Stalled agent mode more to the point or so I am told," I said, as I sat making sure he could see my legs.
"True and the party this week won't help us any at all," he said still looking at my legs. "That doesn't mean we can't get out and see the town a little," he added as his eyes came up to my breasts.
"The boss told me to stay put and since only a very few people even know I am here, I doubt this is a good time to go public," I replied with a big smile.
He didn't reply right away. He just looked right through me with those sparkling blue eyes. I suddenly felt flush, very warm all over, to say the least. A romantic entanglement was the last thing I needed right now, but I could see it coming. At some point we would find ourselves in the same bed, I felt it in my bones.
"Surely, a trip to the cafe here in the motel is not out of order," he said as he reached for my hand.
I grabbed my purse and cell phone and let him lead me to the cafe. I knew nothing about the local cuisine, but I was sure Greg did so I would let him order. "You might have noticed I don't eat a lot," I said as we walked.
"I'll order you a child's plate," he replied, never missing a stride.
Greg was born and raised here in Rio. He was shipped off to the U.S. by his grandparents after his mom and dad were killed in an auto accident. He spoke English like it was his first language, but knew all there was to know about Rio. His father was a local Rio gun man, while his mother, a very beautiful woman, was a dancer at a local cabaret. I had reviewed his personnel file with the D.E.A. this morning.
The cafe had few windows and was dimly lit for the lunch hour. Greg picked a rather cozy booth and after I sat, he slipped in beside me and took my hand again. The waiter set us up with silverware, napkins and two glasses of ice water, as well as the menus.
Greg ordered for us both and never let my hand go. He made small talk about Rio and how life, for the most part, was very simple here. An underpaid agent was considered too wealthy here and the wealthy were well treated, always.
The food, when it arrived, looked to me like a small chicken plate with mashed potatoes. He ordered me a local tea that was served hot, much like coffee. I had a bitter sweet taste, bitter at first, not overly so, and a very sweet after taste. Judging by Greg's plate, mine was the child size. With the corset I had on and fully closed, as best I could tell, I still had to force the last few bites down I was so full.
The tea, according to Greg, had peppermint and some other herb in it to help digest the food. It was very popular and judging from the fact that my cup was never empty, I had guessed he was right. We stayed there till the dinner rush started and I had a different rush. I needed a bathroom and quick.
My bladder was feeling the restriction of the corset, as well as the rest of my body, and I really needed to go. Greg paid the tab and we headed back to my room with a little pep in our steps. Just as I slipped the key in the door I felt a little dribble wet the front of my panties. I was sitting on the toilet like two seconds later.
I threw my wet panties in the tub, out of sight, out of mind. My penis hadn't made the scene in quite some time, so I wasn't worried that it would now. I wiped and pulled my skirt down, then went to the table where Greg was sitting.
"All better now?" He asked.
"Much and thank you for a great dinner," I replied.
"Are you dismissing me now?" He asked.
"No, no, stay as long as you will," I replied, as I took the other chair.
"You're a very beautiful woman and such a pleasure to be with. I enjoy your company very much Brenda," he smiled ear to ear.
I had my answer. He called me Brenda and a woman, almost in the same sentence. He saw me as a woman, I was pretty sure of that now.
"You're a handsome man with your pick of the women, I am sure," I said with a giggle. That sounded as if I was asking if he had a steady girl or wife, but that was not the case. What I said was true and a statement of fact. At least that is what I told myself.
"Women here aren't much drawn to men with a dangerous occupation," he replied. "They don't see that type of man being around for a long term relationship," he added.
"Sound reasoning," I replied, wishing I could change the subject quickly. I could feel that bond building and this was far more than a working relationship type of bond. Whatever part of me that was female wanted this, while at the same time the man in me said this was a bad thing. Worse than that if he pressed the issue right now, I knew the female in me would win.
Our conversation wasn't rapid fire and the pauses were getting longer and longer. I stood and opened the sliding glass door. We were on the seventh floor and there was a great view of sunset over the ocean or I should say over the bay.
It was four small steps to cross the balcony and I stood holding the rail trying to clear my mind of the rather odd thoughts I was having. I was thinking like a real woman would and that was really starting to bother me in more ways than one. Greg eased out behind me and wrapped his arms around my torso. He rested his chin on my shoulder and I felt my will to resist dissolving quickly.
"It's a beautiful view, wasted on those who can't appreciate it," he said, as he nuzzled my hair away from my neck and kissed it gently.
"You realize I am still a man," I said, as I turned my head towards his.
"Not in my eyes," he replied, as he kissed me full on my lips.
His hands rested open on my flattened tummy and I knew he could feel the corset that gave me the shape of a woman.
"Are you sure this is what you want?" I replied, moving his hand around to make sure he knew my shape came from the corset.
"I have never wanted anyone more," he stated flatly.
I turned to face him and he kissed me over and over again. I was as limp as a wet noodle by the time he guided me back in the room. I turned just in time. The last of the sun passed below the horizon. Every ounce of man in me was screaming to run away and hide.
I slipped off my pumps beside the bed as Greg kissed me over and over and again. While unbuttoning my blouse, as he did, I reached down and took his belt loose. He paused and took off his suit jacket, then gently pulled my excess blouse out of the waistband of my skirt. He placed my blouse neatly on the table with his jacket.
When he turned to me again, I unbuttoned his pants and lowered the zipper, as he did my skirt, likewise. My skirt fell straight to the floor and I kicked it free of our feet. I helped him with his shirt and then his pants and socks. He had more body hair than even I had at one time.
He sat in the chair closest to the bed and took the stockings loose from the garters. I used his shoulder to steady myself, as he rolled each of them down my legs. Now he turned me around and kissed me gently on the neck, again, as he untied the lacing of the corset. It didn't just spring open and we laughed a little at that, as it felt skin tight. It was loose enough now that I could open the front stays and I did.
He quickly slipped off his boxers and made a dash to the bathroom. He had drank at least as much tea as I had, so I was pretty sure I knew why. I placed the corset and his boxers both on the table with the rest of our clothes and just that quick he was back.
The outside lights and light he had left on in the bathroom were all that filled the room. He eased me down on the bed and took great pleasure and time exploring every inch of my body with his hands and kissing and sucking my breasts while he was at it. When his hand passed over the small hole that hid my penis and what was left of my sack, I felt a twinge of fear. Any and all doubt was erased. He knew I was a man regardless of what his eyes saw.
He eased one arm under me and then quickly rolled us over so that I was now on top of him. I felt his penis trapped between us and now I was returning the kisses he had given me. The what and why I was so turned on, was a question that I didn't even ponder till much later on.
When I came up for air he passed me a condom and that was almost the low point of the night.
"I wouldn't want to hurt you, so take it at your own pace," he said as he kissed me.
I knew what he meant even though he didn't really say it and I knew what he wanted, as well. I sat up on his thighs and rolled the condom down on him. Then I eased myself into position and began to ease myself down on him. I blushed from head to toe when I felt his manhood pop past my sphincter muscle and a soft high pitched moan escaped my mouth. It sounded very...womanly to say the least.
I had a long way to go yet, as he was far past being average hung. I felt every inch of his manhood, as I lowered my body to his. When my cheeks were touching him, again, I was full, to say the least and then some. His hands were around my waist now and I rolled my body around on his manhood, mostly to enjoy that feeling I was having at the time.
There was a split second of pain, but after that it was nothing but pure joy as we thrashed around the bed and changed positions more than once or twice. I came to my senses in a manner of speaking when he finally came while taking me doggie style. How many time I had done this very thing from the other side of the fence. I can honestly say it was much better for me on the receiving end than I had thought it would be.
I came so many times that night I lost count and I left far more tracks in the bed than I ever had in my life. We fell asleep in each others arms, but at some point during the night he managed to slip out of my room. I awoke with a very sore bottom, but a new determination to be the best woman I could be. Not just for Greg, mind you, who knew anal sex could be that...good. Not me for sure or at least not till last night.
Chapter 5 A Sudden Change of Plans
The news in my e-mail was good this morning and in other ways not so good, too. I was already dressed and putting the last few of my things in the suitcase when I realized the smile on my face hadn't gone away all day. My night of passion with Greg was the reason for it.
The good news was I pretty well had a seat for the next trip through the pipeline and that wouldn't happen till the first of next month. Three weeks from now, give or take a day, and that was where the good news ended.
The bad news was my Uncle George had suddenly taken ill and was not expected to last more than another few days. For that reason and the time here would be a waste of money I was being taken back home on the next flight that left the base. That flight left at three in the morning and I had to be on the base by midnight.
Greg had already been told I was leaving and even though he was on a stake out, he called me and we spoke for quite a while before he had to go. He never outright said he loved me, but all the signs were there that said he did. Knowing that would only keep the smile on my face that much longer.
My dad had lingered on for most of two weeks after my mom was gone. He wasn't the type of man to ever let his real feelings show, but I knew he loved mom and I with all his heart. We had lots of father and son talks while he was in the hospital.
Once we were talking about kids and my lack of a wife mostly brought on by my job, he assured me. "Let me tell you about kids, son. You have to really love them when they're little. The worse thing they can do is walk on your toes. When they grow up, they will walk on your heart," he sighed.
If he were alive now knowing his straight cut views on sex and gender, there is no way I would want him to see me. There would surely be high heel prints all over his heart and I would be the guilty party.
My Uncle George was quite the opposite of dad in almost every way. He never married, opting instead to spend all his time and effort building his fortune. He was a very warm and loving soul that I felt sure would leave all his wealth to some charity for kids or some such thing. I had just seen him when I got to Florida a few months back and he seemed to me then to be in excellent health.
I was standing in a hangar just a few feet from the runway when my Uncle George called. His voice was weak and raspy and his plea that I come and see him as soon as possible all but ripped my heart out. I told him I was on the next flight home and would be there just as fast as I could.
Now, I was pacing back and forth, as I watched them fuel the plane. If George wanted to see me, there's a reason and not some ‘oh, I just wanted to say goodbye' type of reason.
As soon as the pilot started the engines, I all but ran for the ramp to get on board. I was a little slower in heels than I might have been normally, but that was okay or at least it was today. I looked out the window and mouthed a silent goodbye, Greg. I might be back in three weeks, but then, again, I might not be back at all. Yes, there was a tear in my eyes right about then.
By the time the plane stopped rolling, I was standing at the door. I flashed my ID at the security guard and all but commandeered a soldier with a jeep handy. I waved my ID at him, too, before he decided to take me to where I had parked my car. I ran all the stop signs on the base and more than one or two lights on my way to the hospital at South Beach.
I had two cops in tow by the time I got there and they were more than disappointed when I waved my ID at them, as well. I couldn't help but smile a little as they hung their heads and got back in their cars to leave.
I stopped at the patient information desk long enough to get his room number. The lady at the desk was all but yelling about visiting hours being over, but I never broke stride getting to an elevator just as the doors opened.
I stood front and center at the door and pushed the button for three. He was in 306 and I already knew it was to the left when the elevator stopped. It was a chance to catch my breath riding the elevator, as I could have taken the stairs just as easily.
When the doors opened, I stepped out and turned left almost in a single stride. An orderly going the other way almost knocked me off my feet, but I kept moving, as I saw the room I wanted at the end of the hallway.
I got there just in time to follow a nurse through the door. Uncle George smiled the second he saw me and I knew he knew it was me. The nurse called security to remove me from the room. I paid no attention to her as Uncle George locked his arms around like a long lost son or daughter.
I was crying, of course, by the time security arrived and I walked out in the hall to talk with them. I held up my hand to stop them all from talking at the same time. One last time I held up my ID and simply asked which one of them wanted to interfere with a federal officer doing her duty. None of them said a word and, tout de suite, they were gone, along with the nurse.
When I got back to the bedside of my uncle, he looked at me and smiled and I saw the tears in his eyes.
"Your father had to die before you could follow your heart," he spoke softly.
"No, I am still an agent and this is just part of the job right now," I said through my tears.
"No, this is the real you and I am so happy to have lived long enough to see it with my own eyes," he sniffed and wiped away his tears. "Your mom knew and I knew, too. Your dad really knew it, as well. He just refused to accept it," he smiled.
I had no clue what he meant, they all knew...knew what, I thought, as I stood and looked him in the eyes.
"Ashes to ashes, dust to dust, it's the circle of life and mine is almost done. Yours has just begun with a fresh new start in the right direction this time. I can't tell you how happy I am to know this is true," he paused and took a ragged breath.
He never talked like this or at least he never had to me. I told myself for the moment the nurse had gotten here just as I did and it might be the medication he was on that had him talking this way. It made no sense to me.
"This is for you," he said, as he slipped his arm from under the covers of the bed. "When I am gone, give this to my lawyer and he will know what to do with it," he said taking another deep breath.
"George, I never asked you for anything and whatever this is, isn't their someone more deserving than me for you to give it to?" I replied, as I took the letter.
"If I had the time, there are many things I could and should have told you. For your father's sake I have kept my peace all these years. Your mother hated me for it, but in her own way understood that it was a matter of respect between us. It's time you knew, but I won't be here to answer your question and there will be many," he said, as he closed his eyes and took his last breath.
The heart monitor blasted a steady tone. The hospital had orders not to revive him and they didn't. The staff doctor pronounced him dead at ten-forty-five and six seconds on Friday.
Tears streamed down my face like a river. I watched his body as it was taken from the room to the morgue. Then the room was cleaned and made ready for the next person. After quite some time, I went to my home here in Florida. The things George had said rang in my head, but it made no sense at all to me, none of it.
The next morning his lawyer called me. That was good, I guess, and I had no clue who he was or where to find him. There was nothing he would tell me on the phone, but if I would meet him at George's house, he would answer all my questions. I told him I could be there by lunch time. He said not to hurry, all the arraignments for George were already made and so on.
I did hurry, but not for the reason you might guess. Talk among the family for years had been that George's will left everything to charity. I had no expectation of getting any part of his estate even though it was sizeable, I assure you.
George had a chauffeur and a vintage convertible Rolls Royce. And that says nothing about the real estate of the man, you put a price of 80 acres of prime South Beach property at today's price. He passed up wealthy when I was just a twinkle in dad's eyes. Whatever he had decided to give me, I was sure it wasn't the estate. I was soon to get the shock of my life and in more ways than one.
When I arrived, there were many cars and other people there, but they all seemed rather sad and in a hurry to leave. I finally got one of them to point out the lawyer whose name was Mark Weldon. I walked up to him and gave him the letter George had given me just minutes before his death.
He opened it as he looked at me like the scourge of the earth.
"Are you the child born to Charles and Jane Holden?" He spoke in a rather gruff tone.
"I am," I replied flatly. He reached inside his jacket and placed some papers on the table for me to sign.
"Here and here," he said, not telling me anything about what I was signing.
"Would you mind telling me what is going on here?" I asked, as pointed as I dared.
"The people you see leaving here are all rather sad. Much to their surprise George left nothing to them or the charities they work for. You, my good lady, on the other hand, will be staying, All his worldly goods have been in trust for you since you were six years old," he said with a grin. "I am glad to see you have found your way, and now I will be on my way. Good day, Miss."
"Wait!! Hold on there a minute. What do you mean ‘found my way'...", I sputtered a bit.
"Child, I have known you since the day you were born. The answers to most of those kind of questions can be found in his safe. Twice past zero, then left to seven, a full round right to 11 and back to 21. If that will be all, I do need to go," he said, rather anxious to leave.
I took a chair on the patio and, Judy, the maid, brought me a glass of sweet tea. I thanked her, but now she waited for me to dismiss her the way George would have. "You may go," I said, as I looked at the papers the lawyer had given me.
As near as I could tell from the legal language, in short it was all mine and had been since I was six years old give or take a few days. In his basement study, I found the safe Mark had told me about and it took two tries to open it.
Inside there was a very neat stack of video tapes numbered one through eight. There was also close to two million dollars in cash and even more if you count the diamonds and gold coins. Strange as it might seem, I was far more interested in the tapes. What was so important that he would video tape it and then keep the tapes in his safe?
I had that itch that said they were numbered for a reason so I put the first one in machine and sat back with the remote. I'll go ahead and tell you now what I was about to find out about myself and my parents made my blood boil.
The tape started and it was Uncle George sitting in the same place I was now. "What I am about to tell you will shock you and probably make you mad, to say the least." He held up an enlarged copy of my birth certificate. "Notice, please, that the box for sex is checked ‘other'."
I could tell you about all the fights your mom and dad had trying to decide which sex you ought to be. Your mom insisting that you were a girl and your dad, likewise, that you were a boy. I could tell you how for the first six years of your life you were treated as a girl and dressed that way, as well. You lived in this house at the time, so I lived it with you, in a way.
He wasn't even close to the punch line and already I was boiling mad. I hit the pause when Judy came in to refill my tea glass. She didn't wait this time to be dismissed. She took one look at my frame frozen on the screen and left. That was odd to say the least.
"There were regular doctor visits and over time we found out that you were both male and female. That is to say you have some of the organs of both sexes or at least you did at the time. Your mother and father had a big fight just before you turned six and was about to start school. He got drunk when your mom left and left you with him. He took you to a doctor that agreed with him that you were a boy and steps were taken to make it look that way, as well.
He paused and wiped the tears from his eyes and took a big drink from a bottle of bourbon.
By the time your mom came home, the deed was done and your father swore that you were still or still had the female organs you were born with. Your mom cursed him for years after that, but never so that you might hear it. To your eyes they had to be the happy parents now of a boy. On your first day of school when you fought with your mother cause she dressed you as a boy, I saw what it did to you. I knew then much as mother did you were born to be a girl. Your father saw it, too, but he refused to believe it and raised you rough and tough like most boys.
Now that he had reminded me about the fight with mom, I remembered it well. I didn't recall what it was about, but I did remember the fight.
"Just in case you doubt my word, the other tapes are a montage of you from birth till you turned six years old. Once I knew, I couldn't do any more than I had for you at the time. I put everything I had in a trust for you. I started the rumors about giving it all to charity to stop the others from taking it away from you in case I died early on. If you are watching this, there is no one left now to tell you the truth. Mark and Judy are the only other people who know your secret and they will tell no one, trust me.
The screen went black for several seconds and then Mark appeared.
George does not know I left this message for you. He is gone now, if you're watching this, and there is nothing he can do. I think it fair that you should know that it was your father and George that saved Judy and I from certain death. We are Jews and they found us in occupied France during the war. At great risk they smuggled us out and brought us here to the U.S.
Now I was more shocked than ever. That was so not like my dad, never mind Uncle George.
Judy has been George's lover and maid all these years. And George personally put me through law school. The love and kindness that flows through your blood surely came from them. George proposed marriage to Judy many times, but that would have given her a legal claim to his estate, your estate, actually, and she knew that wouldn't be right or fair to you. She even refused the diamonds and other gifts you have found in the safe. Live well child and never let the chain love end with you.
Now, I was reduced to tears. I quickly took the jewelry from the safe and ran up the stairs to find Judy. I knew where her bedroom was and that was where I found her packing to leave with a plane ticket on the dresser for later tonight.
For a moment she stood rigid ready to tend to whatever desire I would tell her. Then she saw the jewelry in my hands and without a word broke into tears that I could never comfort in any way. I had no clue that just one stone in the mix was worth 1.5 million dollars. I placed it all in one of her hands and the plane ticket in the other.
"This will never replace George, you can go home now," I said as the tears streamed down my face.
Even as we stood there crying, Mark was on his way to get her. There was just nothing I could say that was fitting and when Mark came in the room, we both cried like babies again. I hugged Mark and thanked him for all his years of service to George.
Then I left them and went back downstairs to the study. I watched the second tape and quizzed my muddled brain about the girl I saw on the screen. It was as if I had chosen to forget her, to block any and all memories of her from my mind and for the life of me, had I not seen it , I would have never thought it was true.
I had figured that Mark and Judy had slipped out of the house quietly and were well on their way to France by now. That was not the case and the smell of food alerted me just as I put the third tape in.
I went up the stairs and found Judy and Mark sitting at the dinning room table waiting for me to take the chair that George had sat in for many years. I had no tears left to cry and Judy had to work hard to hold back her own. Mark gave me that same look like he had the first time I saw him. It wasn't scorn at all, it was sadness and I was equally at a loss to comfort him.
We didn't speak much till the meal was over. Manners were well observed in George's house. Over tea, after the meal, Mark and Judy told me things about my uncle and parents I had never known. Most of it made me very proud of all of them. It seemed my father had one moment of carelessness and that was when he decided alone that I would be a boy. Barring that event, he really was the father I had loved and respected all my life.
George was the best uncle a boy could ever have had.
The were booked on the red eye back to France and stayed with me right till the last minute. Charles drove them to the airport and returned the Rolls to the garage just after one in the morning.
Saturday morning the smell of someone cooking food awoke me from a rather sound sleep. I was tried and emotionally drained from the day before. I was asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow last night.
Charles greeted me at the kitchen door and said I should be seated. Breakfast would be ready in a few minutes and coffee was on the table.
I had slept in the nude, but was fully dressed now in the same clothes I had arrived in. That was a fact not lost on Charles. I had to beg him to sit down and eat with me, reminding him I was not George and he was not a servant to me.
"Have I been terminated?" He asked.
"No, not at all, but you are more than welcome to sit at the same table with me anytime," I smiled.
Charles was a private man, so he didn't talk with me a lot. His job was safe and for now that was all that seemed to matter to him. My old car parked out front of the house looked very out of place and he asked if he could park it in the garage for appearances sake. I told him, yes, just as the phone rang.
The funeral home had his body now and they told me where and what time the funeral would be held. George had planned well and those who needed to know of his death had already been notified likewise. There would be no chapel service, just a few words spoken at the grave site, per his wishes.
Charles did tell me that George did travel a lot and he and Judy had pretty well treated the place as their home when he was not around. His daughter had been groomed to take the place of Judy for some time now and I agreed to let her do so.
I spent the rest of the day in the study watching the tapes. It all happened pretty well just as George had said it did. I saw my parents much differently now, in a way. I wondered to myself left to my own devices if I would have chosen to be a girl.
Buried in a stack of papers I found the name of the doctor that dad had taken me to. Once this all settled down and the funeral was over, I would see if I could get his records from when he treated me.
Later that day Charles drove me home in the Rolls. The funeral was set for nine in the morning and he would come and get me around seven-thirty. I smiled when he reminded me that black was the proper attire for a funeral.
At home I undressed almost as soon as I was in the door and that included the corset. I got the shower as hot as I could stand it and just stood there like I had taken roots. Feeling somewhat relaxed after a few minutes, I washed off and washed and conditioned my hair, as well. I had more than a few passing thoughts of Greg and I smiled at all of them.
With my hair up in a towel to dry I sat at the computer in my bath robe. I had several e-mails from the boss about the case and one from Greg. I answered them all and told my boss, Tim, about the funeral arrangements. I told Greg at the moment I had no clue if I was coming back to Rio to finish the operation or not, time would tell and I would keep in touch.
I hadn't really been free of the corset since I left Rio. When my hair was suitably dry, I laid down on the bed and slept at least as well as I had the night before. As I stretched out on the bed, I pondered what I would wear tomorrow. I had two black dresses and one other black outfit. The black leather mini would be a touch out of place, I told myself. I set the alarm for five a.m. and went to sleep.
When my feet hit the floor the next morning, I went straight to the kitchen and made a pot of coffee. I'll admit to being a nudist around the house and I was this morning, for sure. There were no words for how good it felt to be free of the corset.
I went to the bathroom and sat to pee, then turned on the curling iron and brushed my hair. There wasn't much of my perm left by now, but a little work with the iron would make it look good enough. Back in the kitchen I got a cup of coffee and went to the bedroom to decide just what I would wear.
The closet door when closed was a full length mirror and I had to pause for more than a few seconds when I saw my nude body. I had hips! Nobody or at least none of the females in the family that I knew had hips. My waist was very small and ribs tapered from just under my boobs right to my waistline. I turned slightly and I had a rather plum ass, as well.
I knew when I had the corset on that I had a great figure. Right now it was folded neatly on the night stand and I still had a pretty great figure. The only explanation for this was that my body had formed itself to the corset or vise versa. It was no wonder I attracted the attention of men that did. I had seen it before, of course, but it never really registered till just now.
I quickly retrieved the black leather skirt, as when I had worn it in Rio it fit rather snug. I slipped it on and closed the button and zipper with almost no effort. It wasn't loose for sure, but it wasn't nearly as tight, either. I shook my head to clear the thought that had creeped into my mind. It wasn't good and that's all I will say.
The longest of my black dresses just did make it to my knees. I decided to take a chance and quickly put on a garter belt and then attached the stockings. Panties and a bra to match in black, of course, and a short black slip just in case the sunlight would make the skirt of the dress see through.
Unlucky for me the only black heels I had were the highest of the bunch, as well. Five inches, if I recalled, when Bree picked them out for me. I closed the strap around my ankle and went to the bathroom to finish getting ready.
Fixing my hair took far longer than the makeup did now. I wasn't pressed for time, but I wanted to look my best, so I took the time to make sure I did. I wasn't hungry, but I had another cup of coffee before Charles arrived and he was right on time.
He opened the door for me and I got in, butt first, swinging my legs in, in the most ladylike manner I could. As Charles drove us towards the funeral home, he informed that the body would be available for viewing for just one hour. Then a few words at the grave site and it was over.
I replied telling him I was aware of the arraignments.
"You look very nice today," he smiled, without looking back in the mirror.
"Thank you, Charles," I replied. "I suspect there will be a large crowd and I wanted to look my best," I added.
"Indeed," he replied.
Charles parked behind the hearse leaving enough room for the men to get the casket in when it was time to leave. I forced myself to wait and let him come around and open the door for me. I was not accustomed to that kind of treatment, but it was the right thing to do.
Once inside the building it was all but standing room only and the crowd had long since spilled out into the halls. More surprising than that was the list of people that would have made the who's who that were there.
The director of the F.B.I.; the director of the C.I.A.; the Secretary of State and I could go on, trust me. My boss, Tim, was even there and looking rather sharp in his black suit and bow tie. There were several foreign ambassadors, as well, ones from the U.S., and I knew then there was much more to George's life than I had any clue about.
With all the well known bodies here, I was content to be as invisible as possible. When the casket was closed and the ride to the grave site started, we not only had a police escort, but the secret service was with them, as well.
I sat on the end of the first row of chairs at the grave site. Since George had been in the military, he was given a full military funeral, the flag draped coffin, the twenty-one gun salute and all. So far I had gone unnoticed, but when the color guard folded the flag and gave it to me, that ended quick like.
I heard more than one or two people gasp for air. The director of the C.I.A. stood at the head of the coffin and gave a laundry list of all the things George had done for this country. I knew less than halfway through there was no way he had done it all in just the time of the war. He finished by snapping a salute to the fallen man. And I teared up almost the second he did.
The secret service whisked away the dignitaries as quickly as they could. The grave yard was very open and a shot at someone would have been rather easy. Tim caught up to me just as Charles opened the door and asked if I had a few minutes to talk with him. I got in the car the same as before and invited him in, telling Charles to take us to George's place.
We didn't speak at all during the ride and it was just a few miles. Charles opened the door for me once again and I asked him to keep the car handy, as Tim would need a ride back to his.
"You seem to have to taken to good life pretty good," Tim said, as I walked toward the garden patio.
"It's still a bit of a shock, like many other things that have happened of late, but I am adjusting," I replied with a smile.
"Have you thought much about your future, your job to be more precise?" he added.
‘I have," I tossed my head and looked back at him, as I felt his eyes watching the sway of my hips.
Once in a lifetime Part 2
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
The story continues and our Hero/in realizes she/he now truly has a seat of power to work from. When the operation goes south people outside the agency are there to take up the slack. Not only will she live to tell the story, but she get some justice for those have mistreated her. Self acceptance and love, come to ease her battered heart. (if you survived the first part without the tissue box handy, part 2 is much easier)
Chapter 6 Picking Up The Pieces
"And?" Tim questioned, in a single word.
"Undecided," I replied, in like manner.
We sat at the patio table and Kristy, my new maid, brought us a pitcher of tea and two glasses. She poured us both a glass and I thanked her and sent her on her way.
"Your uncle may have left you his estate, but the power and influence he wielded are not part of it," Tim stated flatly.
"Right now I am still in a bit of a shock that I got anything at all. I can tell you for sure that I don't need a job anymore or someone to order me around," I said in a curt tone.
Tim felt insulted and stood up, then buttoned his jacket and said he should be going. I told him Charles would take him back to his car. I didn't stand or shake his hand, so he just walked away towards the path that led to the driveway where the car was parked.
It was common knowledge inside the company that Tim had an attitude problem. I wasn't ready to quit my job, although, money wasn't an issue now at all. It did feel good to put him in a place a bit and I was sure a call from the director would soon follow.
When Charles returned, I asked him to take me home. I had some thing I needed to take care of. I would call when I needed him again. In the meantime, he should carry on as always.
I waited till Charles was out of sight, then fished the keys from my purse and started my car. I went downtown to the doctor my dad had taken me to years ago. He was retired now, but a friendly nurse, having seen my ID, gave me the file I asked for.
I went straight to the comments area of the file, as this would tell me what I wanted to know. In short, the doctor had determined that I had ovaries and a womb, but no vaginal canal. I also had a very small penis and balls, but he suspected that I would be sterile because of this.
In the end, he hadn't done anything save to tell my drunken father what he wanted to hear. I had male parts showing, however small at the time, and I was boy. That was enough to make dad happy.
I was six years old then. I had grown up and in a lot ways now. My next task was to see if my body had changed internally, as well. I called George's doctor, as he was also a friend of the family and gave him the upshot of what I needed to know and why. He set me up for an M.R.I. the next morning. I would soon know and maybe more than I wanted to.
Back at home I took a few minutes to unwind both physically and mentally.
The holiday season had gone by almost unnoticed to me. We were now well into the beginning of summer. I slipped into one of the bikinis I had left here and made my way to the beach. There was a lot of things still on my mind and would be for a while, but I needed the right information to make the right decision. Some of that would come tomorrow.
While the sun baked my body, the breeze off the ocean water kept me cool. As I lay there soaking up the sun, I did ponder the ‘what ifs'. When the sun got behind me, I decided I had enough and went inside. By morning my skin would have a rather nice tint to it.
I checked my e-mail and there was one from Greg, along with several from the company and one of those was from the director himself. The director politely scolded me for insulting Tim. I returned the favor reminding him I was a lady of means now and I had the president's personal number in my pocket. I didn't bother to read the ones from Tim, I would get to them later.
The one from Greg was more like a love letter and three pages long. The p.s. was what caught my eye the most. I'm told that you're a ‘rich bitch' now. That could have only gotten to him via Tim. Tim was already close to being on my shit list and now he held the number one spot.
Tomorrow after the M.R.I. was done and I knew the truth about my condition of my body, it was time, like the company, for me to have a plan. They had two and sometimes three for every operation. I only needed one and the right people to help me execute it.
I laid down that night and soon fell asleep. Tomorrow would be a big day for me.
Early the next morning I was up and gone with the sun. My appointment was set very early on purpose, as Dr. Harris was a very busy man. Well, that I wanted nobody, save him and I, there to see the results.
I had to lie still and quiet for most of an hour to get it done and I was surprised when he sat and explained what he saw that the images were so clear.
There was a short, but very visible vaginal canal now and my ovaries were about the normal size for a person my age. He surmised that my ovaries had been dormant, in a manner of speaking, till I had taken the hormones a while back. Once they had been given the dominant roll, they started to work all on their own. There was more he told me, but in short he determined that I was more female than male in my current condition.
I'll admit I was a bit taken back when he suggested that I finish what I had started as soon a possible. Not that he suggested it, more the way he did it, as if I had never been a man at all. Maybe even that I had no claim to manhood at all.
My phone rang just as I got back in my car. Charles was the one that called me and asked me to return to the estate, as soon as possible. He would come and get me if need be. I told him no and that I would be there in about a half hour. When I asked him why I needed to be there he got evasive.
While I was stopped at a traffic light I touched up my lip gloss. I suspected now that I had control of George's estate there would be all kinds of people wanting a piece of it from me. I knew George gave a lot of money to different charities and figured now they expected me to do likewise.
The garage door was open when I arrived, so I parked the car inside. Whoever was here need not see my old Oldsmobile Cutlass. As soon as I entered the house, Charles ushered me down to the study. There sat the director and I did all I could to hide my shock.
"Nice to see you again," I said, as I walked by and took my seat, not shaking his hand along the way. "Is this business or personal?" I asked, as soon as I was seated.
"Straight to the point. Maybe you haven't changed so much as I was told," he smiled. "Business, like always," he added.
"Such as," I replied, as I crossed my legs and leaned back in my chair.
"Rio," he questioned.
"What about it?" I replied, seeming not to really care.
"I think you have some unfinished business there," he stated.
"I doubt you traveled all this way for something you could have done with a phone call," I replied in a firm tone.
"Is that your woman's intuition speaking?" He said trying to shake me up.
I smiled, "Sir, if you intend to talk down to me or try to rattle me, as the way of the company, maybe you should know that I know what George knew." I held up the keys to the safety deposit box that Mark had told me about before he left. I hadn't looked at the contents so far, but, according to Mark, it was what George used to keep more than a few people of power in check. His eyes got big as saucers and that reaction alone spoke volumes.
"I'm glad to see that you realize that knowledge or information is power. You know, as well, that it can change hands in the wink of an eye," he added.
That was nothing more than a veiled threat that told me George had the goods on him. "By all means, Director, send your black bag crew to the bank. The box is empty now and I am the only one that knows its contents. However, if something should happen to me, you never know who I might intrust that information to in my will," I added.
His face was nearly as crimson as the dress I had on. I knew then what I had suspected was true. He was doing his best to keep his composure, but the beads of sweat that burst from his forehead told the real story. Charles was the only other person that had access to the box at the bank and I had sent him to get it as soon as I had arrived. Of course, the director had no idea that I had done so.
"So I take it the operation in Rio is off," he spoke softly, trying to change the subject.
"I still have a couple of weeks to make that decision and I will tell you when I do," I stated in a way that broke no argument.
He sighed and then stood and headed up the stairs. He wasn't one to say goodbye even on the phone. Once he had said what he wanted to he would just hang up on you. Had he taken the time to do differently it would have been out of character and another clue to just how shaken he was.
When Charles returned, I asked him to close and lock the front gate and to secure the house as best he could. I took the oversize briefcase and went to the study to review the contents.
Kristy brought me a large salad for lunch and Charles stood at the door of the study with his assault rifle in hand.
I opened the case as I pulled out seven very large file folders. On top was a short letter from George. In short, he reminded me of the first rule every spy should understand. Every war ever fought was over money or land. And somebody always made a lot of money selling the supplies to whoever was doing the fighting. Sometimes even the people doing the fighting were bought or sold. In short, follow the money.
I learned that Charles was a navy seal and Kristy was in fact an airborne ranger. She had even completed sniper school, not something a lot of women were even allowed to try.
The director had been part of Air America. If you know anything about them they were run completely behind the scenes by the C.I.A. It was a type of hide in plain sight operation. It takes a lot of money to fight a war and if you're not above getting your hands dirty to do it, there are many ways to finance it, including selling drugs. I'm sure you can put two and two together from there. Now I had the documents to prove it as well.
I gave Charles the empty briefcase back and said he should return it to its proper place.
"That's not information you want to leave unsecured," he frowned.
"George told me there was a safe room here, but not where," I stated.
Charles looked at me rather stern and turned on the desk lamp. He didn't say anything.
The blue ultraviolet light allowed me to see the instructions written on the desk. I pulled the top desk drawer out as far as it would and heard the switch trip. I pushed it back in and heard it again. Then a door sprang open that was hidden in the bookcase behind me.
Charles and I walked about eighty yards and I stood there letting the computer do a retina scan and then that door opened. What I found there was an underground bunker that would rival anything the government had and then some. Most important at the moment was the wall safe embedded in a thick concrete wall.
I took a few minutes to survey the place and then put the information in the safe. From the drawing on the wall I knew there was a second exit that would allow this to be used as an escape route as well. It came out in the guest house just a few yards from the beach.
Once we were back in the study I told Charles we could stand down now, and he understood what I meant. There was a massive computer system in the safe room and I would have to check that out at some point in time.
Charles, Kristy and I had a long talk that evening over dinner. George worked and cooperated with several government agencies. They had, you might say, a mutual understanding. Keeping our country safe came first, personal issues came last, but each knew either one had enough power to exercise some control as to how that was done.
Charles knew about the operation I was working on in Rio and about Greg, as well. In a way he knew as much or more than I had at the start. He and Kristy, as a team, had already taken down a few turncoats in the operation as well as one of the leaders that had killed the D.E.A. men that had tried to take it down before. Like I said before the, company always had a plan.
Greg's father had worked for the same men that were now running the pipeline. We were the ones that started it years ago as a way to bring in cold war spies. The drug lords had taken notes, as it were, and hence taken it over once we were done. His father's association with the drug lords cast Greg in a bad light and very few if any trusted him, even as a source.
His weakness for the ladies was well known since he spent many years with his mom, as a young boy, hanging around the cabaret. Charles had thrown the D.E.A. more than one bone about Greg, so as to tip them off. So far they had turned a blind eye to it or so it seemed.
Then as if from nowhere, Charles all but dropped a bomb on me. He had been following the money for years now. It was somehow coming back here to the U.S. and he felt sure the whole operation was being run by someone here in the states. An ex-spy or, at the very least, one of their handlers. It had to be someone with knowledge of how such a thing worked.
I can tell you fist hand that spies go to great lengths at times to hide their true identity. Plastic surgery is the least of just some of the things they often do. Most of the time their main goal is just to survive long enough to bring whatever information back to whoever is paying for it. After that the pressure is off, so to speak, and they try at least to live a very average life.
Now that the cards were pretty well on the table Charles refused to let me go home without Kristy with me. He could lock down the estate and be plenty safe here alone.
I had already decided that Kristy at one time had been a man. The military record spoke for itself and I doubt there was a woman alive that would have survived what she had done. She later confirmed that with me in no uncertain terms. She had been captured and the drug lords had relieved her of her balls, mother nature petty well did the rest, and, no, she had not had the surgery as of yet.
At home I sat at my computer and tried to make all the pieces of the puzzle fit all nice and neat like. Much of I it did with little or no problems, but some of it didn't either and that was the part that really bothered me. Greg was one of those pieces, no matter how hard I tried he didn't fit anywhere. I know you're thinking that my bond with him was clouding my judgment. Trust me, that was the least of it.
Kristy was my sounding board and we talked about everything together. Even her rather slow transition into womanhood. She was well over forty now, but could easily pass for a twenty something and she was very pretty to say the least. I figured a little female bonding was a good thing since I was trusting her with my life.
Over the two weeks that followed she and I had a blast. We shopped and spent time at the spa. We even went to a public beach in our tiny bikinis just to see the effect we could have on the men. In the end we both had a good laugh at their expense and had a great time in general.
Chapter 7 Starting Over...Sort Of.
I called the director, as well as Tim, and told them I had started the Rio operation so I would finish it as well. When it was done everything else was negotiable. We would use plan B now as Greg was suspect. He would still be my shadow and now he would have a shadow as well. If he tried to sell me out, we would know.
Back in my corset, the same as before, I landed on the base in Rio. It would be hard to hide my suspicions of Greg, but I would have to for the operation to work. If he sold me out, I had orders to kill him and trust me, I would if it came to that.
Back in the motel and the same room, no less, Greg came to visit.
I wouldn't have put it past the company to keep the room and have it bugged to the last degree. On the flip side of that coin it wasn't too far fetched to believe that drug lords had done the same. I decided it was best to test Greg's loyalty right form the start. I would give him a bone, that is to say, I would tip him off that something was up and see where he ran with it.
At the door he gave me a kiss that I allowed and really enjoyed. After that it was nothing but a very cold shoulder. True, I was playing on his attachment to me, I hated doing that, but depending on who and what he told. Later on I could gauge his real loyalties.
I let him know that I had trust issues. He asked a lot of questions that I played off as not trusting the D.E.A. or their agents. Two were dead already and my protection was entrusted to them. You never name names and I left that part totally to his own imagination.
He excused himself to the bathroom looking rather sad when he did. He left his cell phone on the table since my computer was there and running already, I pulled the Simms card and downloaded all the info on it. He might have done that on purpose, but I didn't think it likely.
When he emerged from the bathroom he looked even sadder than he had before. He had been all smiles and happy the last time I was here so something was up for sure. He didn't sit back down, he looked at his watch and said it was time to file his report and he would see me tomorrow when I made contact with the doctor.
I decided to sweep the room once he was gone. If I was being monitored that close, I wanted to know who was doing it. I started a music file on my computer to play and turned on the hot water only in the shower.
As the music played, I swept the room for any listening device that might have been there. I found three and dropped them in the water pitcher that I had already filled. In the meantime, the steaming hot water would fog over any camera lens and give me time to turn it off or render it useless.
When I opened the bathroom door, the steam just rolled out. Someone had written on the mirror with a soap bar ‘you'er busted'. I acted as if I didn't see it and checked both of the air vents for cameras. There was one in the overhead and it was a standard off the shelf type.
I took the bubble gum I had been chewing and placed it over the mic. Then I put it back in place, but pointed it so it would not see anything worth wild. There were no other listening devices in the bathroom and now that the ones I had found were shorted out I took them apart to see who and where they were made.
I used the company data base to find out all I could about the devices I had found. The British secret service favored these devices, but the Russians were famous for using them as well to cast suspicion in the other direction. I highly doubted the Britt's were involved with this, but I put nothing past the Russians.
The next day at the doctor's office, after a lengthy interview, I felt he bought the story. As a man, I was wanted in several countries. As a woman, I was a complete unknown and wanted to make my way to the U.S. under the radar of the U.S. border patrol. I had already made it to Brazil, so he logically assumed that I wanted to make my way to Mexico and cross there.
For a fee he could and would arrange my trip to Mexico. He made sure I understood that there was no guarantee as to my safety or crossing the border. It was just passage to Mexico, after that I was on my own. He did give me the names of some people that could help me cross, once again, for a fee.
I didn't tell the company about the message I had gotten on the mirror nor did I tell Greg. For all I knew right now he was the one that had left the message.
The doctor had my information to contact me at the hotel. Now it was a game of wait and see. Someone would surely check out my story and we would be alerted when they did. Then it would be passed up the chain for a decision as to whether I got passage or not.
While I waited I sent all the data from Greg's phone to Charles at the estate. He and Kristy would go over every bit of data and get back to me with anything that confirmed our suspicions. There was quite a lot of it, but they wold know something by morning if there was anything to know.
It was midday on Wednesday when the doctor called and said I was cleared to go. I wasn't in the best of moods at the moment as the data from Greg's phone put him in bed with the Russians as well as the drug lords. I was not pleased that my first lover, as a female, had just done so to use me. He as much as admitted it to the Russians in a text message.
Kristy was steaming mad and offered to take him out on the spot. I told her no, but in time it would probably happen and she was welcome when the time came. She insisted that I allow her to shadow me now and I quickly agreed. If the company trusted Greg, I for sure no longer trusted the company.
I charged my burn phone and turned it on so Charles could track the G.P.S. signal. He could tell Kristy every move I made if we got separated.
After Greg left my room that first night, he ran straight to the Russians and told them he had placed the cam and bugs in my room. He, likewise, told them I was suspicious that someone was on to me. The next day he reported that none of the devices he had left in my room were working. Since I was suspicious already, he dared not try to fix the problem.
Late Wednesday night ten of us would be women were loaded in crates onto a freight train bound for Columbia. The crates were marked as perishable food stuff. One person per so none of us could talk to the others. Smart in a way as this stopped any of us from knowing our fellow passengers. I was allowed one small suitcase and, thankfully, it was never searched.
The crate was shaped much like a coffin and I called myself being smart when I brought some food and water just in case. We were boarded and checked at least three different times. One time we stopped but weren't checked. Around midnight the next night we were unloaded in Columbia and taken to a reasonably good motel.
I saw Kristy in the motel lobby and for the moment I felt safe. Greg came to my room almost as soon as I was settled in. Another train ride would start just after noon tomorrow and our next stop was Mexico.
"Did you not get the message I left for you?" He asked, sounding genuinely concerned.
I had to play dumb at this point. "What message?" I asked.
"Too late now, you're in the pipeline," he sputtered.
"Too late for what?" I questioned.
"Tomorrow's train will get you through central America. There will be many stops along the way, assuming you're not caught at one of the stops. You're next layover is just across the border in Mexico. That last part of the ride will get you to the Texas/Mexico border and they will kill you there," he hung his head.
"They who?" I sputtered, then realized what I had done. He wouldn't betray whoever it was that planned to kill me.
"The Reynosa cartel was given the contract. By who I do not know," he said in a single breath.
He left almost as quick as he had gotten there and Kristy was the next person through the door.
According to her, Charles was still sifting through Greg's phone book and other data. Greg had a lot of money in several different banks and some of them were in Russia. Others were offshore numbered accounts and so on the list went, so far as it went.
What the U.S. had feared the most actually might be happening. Much of the opium that comes to the U.S. in other forms comes from Arab countries. They grow more opium than they do food. Converted to U.S. dollars and then laundered through several banks the money can then be turned into weapons that the Russians supply to those who fight against Israel, a nation we are more than just friendly with. If they could confirm this was true, it would seriously undermine our friendship.
So far it seemed that Greg was a low level money laundry boy. Granted, he got a sizable cut, but that was a few years in jail at best. Never mind that it was very hard to prove in court.
The next day we all gave up our rooms at noon. We sat spread out around the motel lounge till just before dark and then one by one were taken away by taxi. Crated up again and now on another train the ride continued.
Kristy gave me a mini crowbar and hammer that I could use to get out of the crate if I had to. There was a good chance I would be left on the dock and my killers would just shoot the crate and wait to see the blood spill out, then leave. Kristy already had the train schedule and would be on station at the dock when I got there.
As we rode, I had to consider it a real possibility that I might be killed on the train and just left there. The cartels were known for taking trophies or making a show of the corps. At this point I almost hoped they would try it. At least I would see and know my killer or killers. I had no idea at the time Charles had sent three men from his seal team to extract me from Mexico and the whole operation as such had gone south.
I cursed the cheap high heels I had on as they hurt my feet. I felt sure I had done the right thing when I bought them on one of the shopping trips Kristy and I had taken. Everything I had with me was considered disposable right now. Save my gun, computer and few other items.
When the train stopped and we were unloaded again, I was tired and sore, to say the least. I listened as the crates were opened and the others complained bitterly about the accommodations such as they were. My crate was never opened and I felt sure the time was at hand for whoever to kill me.
The dock was quiet now and while I wasn't nearly ready to panic, I was working to free myself such as I could. When Kristy began to help me from the outside, it did calm my nerves a bit. Once I was out she quietly said we had friends here.
We loaded the crate with several bags of blood and closed it back up. Then we used the ladder for the overhead crane to get on top of some other crates. Now we waited to see just who came to do the dirty deed. There was no doubt I had been sold out. The question now was who had done it.
As we laid face down on the crates, I took Kristy's rifle and looked around to see if we really were alone. We were not and when I told Kristy, she said it wasn't wise to shoot our backup. There were three men otherwise well hidden around the crates.
Greg and another man, unknown to me at the time, walked in and stopped at the crate where I had been left to die. The other man sprayed the length of the crate with his automatic rifle. Greg followed suit and then each man picked up a suitcase left on the dock. I put a single round right between Greg's eyes and the men on the dock grabbed the other man and sedated him in like three seconds.
The sounds of gunfire would bring the local law running. We had no choice but to run ourselves. The seals had a chopper close by, but we would have to run to get gone before we were spotted. Each of the other men grabbed a suitcase and in a single move I ripped the heels off my shoes. Now I could run and we did.
With drop tanks and six bodies, never mind the suitcases, the chopper was slow to get airborne. We flew low and along the coast so as to avoid all but a few radar sights. The seals knew plenty well enough how to get past the few that asked about the unscheduled flight. When we landed on the estate, I finally breathed a sight of relief.
A lone seal took the chopper back to wherever he got it from and we took our prisoner to the safe room and chained him to the wall. When he awoke, he would tell us all we wanted to know and that would come all to easy. Kristy would play the part of a prisoner and Charles the doctor that had removed her balls. That was enough to start any man talking a mile a minute if he valued the family jewels.
We had a lavish dinner and I learned the names of the men that had gotten me out of Mexico. They are good men and after we ate we opened the suitcases that had been left on the docks. Each case had a million dollars, give or take a few bills. Part of that would have been payment for the hit on me.
I divided the contents of one case with the seals, Charles and Kristy. Trust me, they took it to and I was glad they did. The men soon left and they were all smiles. They would gladly assist me again at any time or so they said.
We printed and photographed our man in the safe room and started the computer checking for any match it might find. He wouldn't awake till some time after lunch tomorrow and then he would find Kristy handcuffed in the room with him. Nude, of course, so he would see right off what had been done to her. She had done this before and she told me it was always amazing to see that first reaction to what might happen to them. She didn't say so, but I knew she was going to enjoy it in a perverse way.
The room was wired, of course, and Charles and I could see and hear everything that would be said. Since he had been jumped from behind and never saw any of us, we very well had the upper hand.
Right now sleep was high on the list of things to do and we all turned in for the night. The estate was in full lock down just in case this guy was C.I.A. and they were to come looking for him. The computer, if it found anything, would chime to let us know we had a hit.
Over coffee and breakfast Kristy was all smiles about the part she was about to play. She purposely wore nothing but a housecoat this morning and we all had a good laugh about that.
With her hands cuffed behind her back and leg irons in place we put her in the room about an hour before he should wake up. Charles and I sat at the computer and waited for that moment Kristy had talked about.
He stood up as soon as he awoke. He could only move so much and when he realized Kristy was there, his eyes got big as softballs.
He tried to speak to her in Spanish at first then quickly changed to English. Kristy explained that she, too, was a prisoner and his eyes had yet to leave her empty ball sack.
"They did that to you?" He all but asked.
"Yes," she replied. She had that sad puppy dog look on her face and he tried at first to console her.
"Your turn will come, you will talk or lose your manhood and they might do it just the same if they think you're not truthful," she added.
He was shaking visibly now. It was time for Charles to make an appearance. He slipped on his white doctor's coat and walked in, then felt around like he was checking the work he had done to Kristy. The man was very quiet the whole time and Charles never even looked at him.
"Where are we?" He asked.
"I have no clue," she replied.
Just about then the computer alerted us that it had a hit. The man we had was a blood member of the Reynosa cartel and there was a price on his head, dead or alive, in Mexico, as well as in the U.S.
I say we get the information we can from him and then let Anna have her way with him for a while. If the change is not complete here in the U.S., he will be locked up in a male prison, that will pretty well ensure his death.
Charles cut off his clothes with a scalpel while he spilled his guts about all the agents he had bribed or turned. It wasn't till he all but sold Anna out as the ring leader here in the U.S. that we started to listen. Most of the names he had given us so far were people that already had been caught or killed.
Charles brought Kristy out with him this time and we turned her loose right away. He spoke in Spanish as much as he did in English and, thankfully, Kristy understood most of what he said.
More than selling Anna out, he sold out the director and several other high ranking officials. They knew the operation top to bottom and had turned their heads for a cut of the profits. That was probably more like a deal that allowed us to use the pipeline to move spies around to. Either way I had it all on tape and time would tell when I revealed what I knew to the right people. Even the director answers to somebody, so there are people higher up the food chain than him.
Anything that can be smuggled into a country can likewise be smuggled out. Anna was a Russian by birth, sympathetic to the cause, but not the government. With her hands on a pipeline like this she could help most any spy get out of the country just the same as he or she got in.
If I forced her hand to change this Reynosa family member from male to female and then let him go and tell them who and how it happened, well, that might be better than seeing him go to prison, Charles and I reasoned as Kristy followed along.
"It would be a clear message that someone had the power and influence to take them down at any time," Kristy spoke softly.
"I agree," Charles stated.
"We took their money, killed Tim, a C.I.A. member that they had in their pocket, and then did what we wanted with a blood family member. I think they would think twice about trusting Anna or anyone associated with the C.I.A. for a long time," I smiled, as I voted yes as well.
We'll need some leverage to get Anna to play along. She won't want to lose her connection without putting up a fight, I thought out loud.
"Deportation papers," Kristy spoke up quickly.
"Back to Russia," Charles added.
"Can we fake those?" I asked. "Long enough to make her play ball?" I added.
"Sure," Charles replied.
We had a plan and time would tell if it worked out right or not. If it did, it would be a big hit to the power of the cartel. Likewise, Anna would have to dissolve any ties with them and mother Russia as well. Two birds, one stone, that was a bargain anytime you got it.
I had no clue at the time that Charles had an axe to grind with Anna. Kristy did, as well, but not the one you might think.
You should understand by now that the pipeline was old and outdated. There were many other ways to do what needed to be done now. It was by far used more for the drug trade than anything else and with the right people and power taken away from it the D.E.A. could close it down with all ease. That was what I hoped to do. Might work, might not, but more than a few people would be nervous once the word got out and I would see to it that it did.
Somehow the next day Charles had the deportation papers for Anna. We served them and then offered her the deal. She could play ball with us or take her chances with a government she hated. She did not accept at first and called the director thinking she could out muscle me.
When the director called me, I told him to walk away and smile. Air America would be proud if he did. Now he knew that I knew and I had the goods on him to end his time at the top on a moment's notice. He threatened me, I patronized him and then just told him straight up we had one of the Reynosa family members and we intended to send them a message. That was like slamming on the brakes at one hundred miles an hour. He was raging mad now.
In short, the cartel knew Anna worked for the C.I.A. Anna knew who I worked for and when the director didn't come to her aid, she would inform the cartel that their son had been given the treatment, compliments of the company. That was like painting a bulls eye on his back. He had nowhere to go and no way to run. I fully expected he would resign as soon as we dropped our prisoner off.
It took most of a year to erase his manhood and for the sake of it we'll call him Bobby when it started. Although, he now looked much like Betty.
Kristy created a decent maid out of her, although, she looked a bit overdone with her Double D cups sticking out of the top of her maid's uniform. There wasn't an ounce of sag either, she wore a bra almost around the clock. It was that or a corset, she chose the bra. We air dropped her with a static line chute so close she all but landed in her own front yard.
I would have loved to be a fly on the wall for that one. He or she was a disgrace to the family now and it was a good bet if she lived, that she would never be seen in public again or not as long as she carried the family name.
Two days later the director resigned and went underground. Tim thought he would get the nod to take his place, but that didn't happen either. Tim had more skeletons in his closet than the old director did. Tom Hardy actually ran the company now and he was a good man. Another man got the figure head position, but when was that something new.
Tom was all but spotless compared to others that had been in his place. As soon as the word was out that Tom was running the place, Tim left as well. I got an e-mail picture of Tom whooping it up with a stripper. I was sure his wife would not have approved. I had no plan to use it, but I kept it just in case.
A month later Kristy and I did a little traveling and got the operation that made us legally females. Mine was much easier than hers as I had some of the right plumbing, so it was just a matter of getting it to look and work right. And my breasts took a growth spurt just after. I was a full D cup now.
Anna closed up her practice and save to do a little something from her home now and then, she led a low key lifestyle.
Charles, Kristy and I did retire a few not so savory people and collected a handsome reward for doing it. I never told them it was the president that had asked me to do it. And, yes, we split the money evenly. Of course, we milked them all for information since that was where the real money was these days. One of them, and I wont say who, gave us the key codes to the money and different accounts Greg had.
We were all worth millions as we split that evenly, as well. I cheated my partners just a little, but they were given the option of taking the data disk that had who knew what information on it. They took the money and I took my share, plus the disk. When I finally broke all the encryption, I had enough pictures and other information on some rather high up officials to make a sailor blush.
When we elected a new president, I figured my line to the White House was cut. That was not true and I was surprised when he called me just a few weeks into his term in office. He was a pleasant man that I did not vote for, but I was more than willing to share information with.
Did I have second thoughts? As for completing my trip into womanhood, no. After I knew the truth on a physical level, I understood why and how it had come so easy on a mental level. In a manner of speaking, being a woman was just natural to me. To be honest I never really had to work at it.
Kristy and I met a set of twin brothers and soon fell hopelessly in love with them. They were moderately wealthy so there was no clash there and when Kristy and I went off on an operation together they just figured it was girl time. It worked for us and them. Of course, Charles watched them both like a hawk, heaven only knows what he might have done had they been bad while we were gone. That never happened.
We are all very happy now and see no end to that any time soon. I leave you with this simple p.s. I took from a small west Texas paper.
P. S. Roberto ‘Bobby' Reynosa was positively identified by a DNA match today. On the run from federal and local law enforcement for many years. He had almost become a she in an attempt to hide from the law. One person at the scene said she was just another dancer, not the owner of the bar. At the moment law enforcement officials have seized the property and are conducting a full investigation into his or her death.
Care to guess which retired government official they listed as a person of interest? Life is good and may you live in interesting times.......The End.
One Way Ticket
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Harold James Adams was smart beyond his years. To make matters worse for his captors there were nineteen more just like him. Freedom takes on a whole new meaning in this story, can they ever really be free, or is it just an illusion like the life they have lived almost from the start.
(Author's note)... The TG element of the story doesn't show up till well into the story and the main character/s are not directly affected by it. Hope enjoy.
Chapter 1
From the start, my life was all too well thought out for me. I was one of twenty genetically enhanced children that were the first of our kind. When I say ‘our kind' that's not a put down, as if we were better than the average normal person. We were just different.
In truth, the ban on cloning included what the doctors had done to us, but you will see soon enough that the people involved weren't concerned over such trivial things as breaking the law.
Our parents knew before we were born that they would not get to keep us. Also, there was a 50/50 chance that any of us might be born a basket case or completely normal. It was a test to see if man, or men, could evolve beyond what naturally was. The base idea was the genetically enhanced children would produce in like manner as is the case in all of nature.
At birth we were handed over to the people we would identify as our parents. It wasn't the truth, not even the women that gave birth to us were our real moms. They were just women that the Center used to carry us to term.
The Center was not the real name of the place. It was just a name that we, the children, gave it so when we talked everybody would be on the same page.
By the time we were six years old we knew that ten of us were fairly normal. The other ten had a world of problems, some bordering on being psychotic. Even so we were all very healthy and our bodies were developing as normally as any other children on the planet.
We were a matched set. Ten boys and ten girls, half of us normal and half considered a basket case. The normal group was always on full lock down and never allowed to leave the Center. The others were never seen as a threat and often took field trips and came and went almost as their parents pleased.
I was ten years old by the time the reality of all this set in. I could type ninety words a minute on the computer error free. I wrote and designed software, I could hack any computer in a matter of minutes. My hand/eye coordination was off the scale, as was most of the IQ test they gave me.
In the real world, I could have passed myself off as most anybody I wanted to. A doctor, lawyer, some military person, the local mechanic, you name it. I had the knowledge and the skills to pull it off unquestioned. Here is where the ‘Pretender project' was born. My name is Harold James Adams.
This was also about the time I fell in love with Nikki, one of the so-called basket case girls. She had beautiful long blond straight hair and green eyes that sparkled like diamonds. A slender figure and the face of a angel or so far as I was concerned. I told myself had she came out normal like the rest of us that she could have done and had anything she wanted.
By the time we were sixteen it seemed everybody knew about my feelings for Nikki. So when Charles, the man that was actually my handler at the center, approached me about reprogramming her brain like you would a computer, I jumped at the chance to be on the team that explored that.
His reasoning for the project and mine were much different and when the time came, I could manipulate the outcome of the test. By now I knew I would never be allowed to leave the Center. I knew a lot of what went on here was against the law, never mind being very morally questionable.
Just to give you an idea of some of it, as a group we planned tactical assaults for the military. Casualties were the lowest part of the equation. So long as the goal of the mission was a success they cared less how many lives were lost. We planned so many things like this I soon lost count.
I hacked my way into the Center's computers once and found out that they actually used female prisoners as birth mothers to us. I found a lot more than I ever let on that I did and I knew full well what an evil place it was. To them it was all about money and power. Everything else was secondary.
As a group, we mapped and scanned the brains of the ten basket cases, as they were called. Not a term I liked or used often, but that was how they were known. Nikki's brain was as normal as any of us. The chemical makeup of her blood, adrenalin, cerebral cortex fluids, all checked out normal.
When it came time to test our theory that you could use white noise to reprogram the human brain, I urged caution, baby steps was what I called it. In truth, I wanted to do more studies to see and try to fix whatever had gone wrong at the start. The group agreed with me, our task master Charles did not.
Our first patient came to us via the local nursing home. His legs were paralyzed and Alzheimer's had pretty well claimed his memory to the point he couldn't tell what day it was or even his own name. He was in his late seventies and otherwise reasonably healthy.
Five of us from our computer keyboards turned him into a master spy. He would believe he had just turned forty years old and was fully mobile. He would also believe he had been injured on an operation and in the hospital for many years, since that would explain his deteriorated condition. The only memories of his real life that were kept were the simple stuff.
The location of his home, his status with the C.I.A. and the operation that had landed him in the hospital. There was no real family or friends since the man was an orphan and had never married. In truth, there was little, if any, damage we could do. The natural aging process had already done its job. Still, I felt sorry for the man if what we were about to do went wrong.
Ninety percent of the information we were about to put in his head was real and came from a real master spy that had died here of natural causes. We were asked to change two things, specifically. One was to dumb down his ability to feel pain by fifty percent. Two, we gave him all the fighting skills of a master ninja.
We all questioned what we were asked to do. With the pain center that dumb down you could shoot him with a gun and it would seem as if it were a bee sting. Hand to hand combat with a master ninja, that was a no brainer. Nobody stood a chance against him one on one.
It took us three days to make it work in the computer simulated environment. It wasn't that it was all that complicated, we had decided that we could cure the Alzheimer's by altering the brain chemistry. We didn't tell Charles that was the part that was holding us up.
Assuming this test was a success, the man would have a new life, more or less, and be cured all at the same time. Not the goal of the Center for sure, but we were more into the cure than the other stuff.
It took three full grown men to get our subject into the stem bed, as we called it. His legs seemed stuck in the sitting position and there were more than a few signs of arthritis. He groaned in pain the whole time he was being moved.
I said a silent prayer for the man, then slipped the headset over his ears and attached the pads to monitor his brain waves as well as his heart. I loaded the program on the main computer and looked into his vacant eyes. I hit the enter key.
For a split second every muscle in his body went taunt. His heart never missed a beat and I watched as his brain waves were completely changed. The last command in the program was that he would sleep for one hour and then awake as if nothing had ever happened as far as being in the lab was concerned.
He was taken to the Center's hospital and we, that is, the group, waited almost breathless to see if it had really worked. There were four cameras in the room and it was small so every inch was covered. That hour of sleep seemed like a day to us.
He awoke and turned and got out of bed. He walked to the bathroom and took a shower and then trimmed his beard and mustache and combed his hair. He checked out the room thoroughly and found all the cameras and bugs in the room. Guess that was the spy in him coming out right off.
His old boss from the C.I.A. entered the room and it was almost like a family reunion for the first few minutes. He told our subject he had been in a coma and he had to get physically fit enough to pass a basic physical to be active again. Our subject accepted this explanation and was in the gym working out the next day.
In ninety days he passed every test we could throw at him and his boss came to take him away. Yes, if you're wondering, we did cure him or at least so far as the blood tests were concerned.
One success is not a guarantee for further use of what we had discovered. However, I had found out some things that the others were not as yet aware of. One I considered to be a big discovery. Simply put one male and one female in our group were mirror images of each other genetically speaking.
Paul's twin could have been called Paula, Rick's twin called Rachel and so on. Only our mirror images were the group known as the basket cases. A note I found in the Center's files on us said, ‘who better to fall in love with than a mirror image of yourself'. That was what tipped me off and it had happened just as they planned. We were all in love with our mirror image.
The day our first test subject left us I hatched a plan that would free us all. It would take some time for sure, but I felt sure it would work and in the end we, as a group, could expose the Center for who they really were.
At our eighteenth birthday party, and yes, we were all the same age, in one of the few places that had no surveillance, that was the atrium, I ran my idea or plan by the others. They all said yes and were willing to do whatever it took to free our mirror images.
For the plan to work at least one of us had to stay behind and trust that the others once free would get the last person out. Since it was my plan, if it didn't work, I would take the blame and I elected myself to be the one that stayed behind. I, likewise, had to tell the others some rather disturbing news, as well.
The Center had a standing order not to take any life saving measures if any of the basket cases were to die. Worse than that they had instructions to cremate the body as quickly as possible. This would leave no evidence of the experiment and in the end that was the fate of us all.
Charles was the only father figure I had ever known. Clair, his wife, had been my mother, so to speak, and was the V.P. of the center. Her father was the president of the Center and it was intended that she take his place.
Inside the walls of the center Clair was known as a stone cold bitch. She wore something black every day and her favorite thing to wear, as she thought it projected her power, was leather of some kind.
She seemed to always be under a great deal of stress and she had been warned many times that it was taking its toll on her body. I think each time she was told that, she pushed herself even harder.
The group agreed I was the strongest and, as such, I would be the only person that knew in full just what our plan was. They would be suspicions for sure when it all started coming apart. By the time they figured out it was me that was taking them down it would be far too late.
Clair had been on heart medication for five years now. Everybody knew her days were numbered, including her, and I saw how sad that made Charles. This was the door and maybe the key that unlocked it for all of us. In our mental ward there was a woman that, save her blond hair, was the mirror image of Clair. I figured she was a cloning experiment that went bad since she was half Clair's age.
I often worked in the lab long after the others had gone to bed. It was part of my genetic makeup that allowed me to function on less sleep than they did. I was there working away on my plan when Charles came to see me.
"Working late again?" He asked.
"Is there such a thing for me?" I replied.
"Not really," he sighed and paused as if there was more he wanted to say.
"Is something wrong?" I asked. "You seem upset."
"Your mother is in the hospital," he paused again.
"And?" I questioned in a single word.
"They give her a week, ten days tops," he paused, as the tears filled his eyes.
"Her heart?" I asked, as I held back my own tears.
"Yes," he replied and then looked at the floor.
"What if I told you that wasn't a problem?" His head snapped up and he looked at me as if I had insulted him in some way.
"Dying is not a problem?" He looked at me with a stone cold face.
"She has a clone or a twin in the mental ward here in the Center. I know you go down and see her every Friday and spend an hour or two with her. So hear me out," please, I added.
"Clair's heart might be gone and for that there is no cure. But her mind is still there and sharp as ever. We turned a seventy plus year old man into a forty something year old master spy just a few months ago. Who says we can't do pretty much the same with Clair's clone? I paused and watched as the wheels turned in his head.
Charles paced the floor for several minutes with his head down. He had no clue I had already prepared a program that would be added to the new Clair's personality that would help us all escape. All I needed now was permission to copy Clair's brain and reload it into her clone.
Charles stopped at the door, then opened it and asked me to follow him. Like always, I did it without question. We went to see the president of the Center and Clair's father. He invited us in and I could see the tears in his eyes as Charles started to tell him my plan to save Clair.
"You'll do no such thing," Clayton blustered when Charles was done.
"Don't forget you have a twin down there, as well," Charles spoke softly. "He's half your age and when the time comes, we can roll back the clock for you, as well," Charles added.
Clayton just smiled and I knew then his devious mind had seen the light. At some point another clone would allow him to live as long as his genetic material would allow. That could be a very long time to say the least.
"If Clair will agree to it, then I will," he blustered, as if he was still opposed to the idea.
Charles and I went straight to the hospital and like her father at first she said no. Charles convinced her that it was the only way she could live and stay in her place of power. Power was not something she was ready to give up so easily and she agreed.
Charles told me about Clair's twin. She was twenty-five years old, but mentally she hadn't developed enough to even go through puberty. I told him we could induce that and even make her body develop in most any way we wanted.
Chapter 2 The New Clair.
Quietly in the atrium where nobody else could see or hear Charles told me what he wanted. Clair was short and small breasted. Since he was six foot tall he wanted her to be close to his height. He also wanted her to have a bigger bust line, but not really big. I told him that it was possible to make small changes and I would see if I could do it and make it work.
Early that next morning we got a fresh scan of Clair's brain. I wrote in the changes Charles had asked for and ran the simulation for him to see.
For a change, when Charles saw the end results of the new Clair he was vary happy. We talked for several hours after the others were gone. I don't recall him ever being so light hearted as he was that night. "Any other changes you would like me to make?" I asked, realizing his better than normal mood.
"Since the new Clair hasn't undergone puberty as of yet, she has no body hair, can you see to it that she never does?" He asked.
"I can," I replied in sure tone as I started tapping the keyboard.
"How about a little smaller waist and more hips?" He asked.
I changed her B cups to D's and gave her a 34, 24, 35 figure. The computer had to chew on the changes for a few minutes, but the image that popped up was stunning to say the least. At five-foot-eleven with that figure she looked a bit like a goddess to Charles. To achieve that look her ribs had to be bent into a cone shape, Charles loved that as much as the other changes.
"I hesitate to remind you that the new Clair will have all the old memories of the old one," I cautioned.
"I am designing my wife. How many men get the chance to do that," he stated firmly.
Neither of us slept that night and I made a number of changes to the new Clair before he was happy. The last two changes were to me the most interesting. He wanted her to have a real love for stockings and garter belts and an equal hatred for panties. Hey, it was his wife. I made the changes as he requested. I knew some of them would cause problems but he got what he wanted.
He had no clue about my personal additions to her new persona. I would wait and see how his changes affected her and there was a few that I was already considering for the new Nikki when the time came.
A week later Clair died of a massive heart attack. Before we started the procedure for creating the new Clair more changes had to be made. All memories of having a heart problem were erased. The old Clair's body was buried, but without a head stone or name on it. The new Clair would believe she was just waking up from her monthly brain scan.
I was chosen to tell her that at the Center's request her body was being plunged back into puberty. Once she was fully developed she could return to her normal life with Charles at her side. She was not happy to say the least.
Everyone knew about the new Clair before the end of the day. Word was around the center that if she was a success, everybody here would soon be doing monthly brain scans. That was part of my plan and if that happened, we were well on our way to being free.
The old Clair never liked me much. I had written in her program that her feeling for me would be ambiguous. That lasted for about six months. Once she realized all the changes Charles had made in her personality, she rightly blamed me for it. After all, it was my hands on the keyboard no matter who requested the changes.
Her reasons not to like me much were different, but they were there, nonetheless, and there was no getting around that.
She complained bitterly about growing pains in her legs. Never mind that her power suits no longer fit her. Her once thirty inch inseam was now thirty-three inches. Being taller was okay, but till she could update her wardrobe she was stuck with the dresses and skirts that still fit.
When her breasts didn't stop growing at a full B cup, she read me the riot act again. Likewise, when the reality that she wore stockings and garter belts all the time and hated panties. Well, lets just say her dislike for me hit a whole new pitch.
I was watching her closely for other reasons. I was looking for any glitch in the brain wave patterns we had given her. I often saw her nude or nearly nude when she went for her checkups with the Center's doctors. She had zero body hair and Charles was very pleased with that part.
I listened once as she expressed her concerns about her still growing breasts and shrinking waistline. So far it seemed that she hadn't noticed her enlarged clit or the fact that it was much more sensitive than before.
Almost as soon as her periods started, she went on birth control pills. I had expected that she would since Charles had wanted that. The doctor gave up a secret she wasn't supposed to, but at this point there was nothing she could do about it anyway.
"Your puberty will last for eighteen months," she stated in a matter of fact tone.
"So whatever I look like six months from now, is basically what I will look like for the rest of my life?" Clair all but asked.
I saw her cheeks go flush with anger and I knew in a matter of minutes I would catch the brunt of it. As soon as she was dressed and left the doctors office, I called for Charles to come to the lab. Charles was there long enough for us to say hello before she came busting through the door.
She didn't bother with saying hello. She went right into a rant and said things that would have made the hardest old sailor blush with shame. Charles had to stand between Clair and I, as she was so upset she would have hurt me if she could.
Eventually, he wrestled her into a chair and then sat straddling her to keep her there. I sat on my stool at the computer and tried to act busy as they talked.
"Clair, you have to stop and remember who you are. Remember all the times you wished you were taller, now you are. Remember wanting a better figure, now you have it. Harold did nothing to you that I didn't allow and what I did allow was all the things you said you had wanted over the years," he paused as her eyes went blank as if she was checking her memory for the things he had said.
"It's true," she spoke in a calm tone. "Over the years I did tell you I wanted all the things that are happening to me now. But that was a fantasy!" She all but screamed.
"Yes," Charles said in a loving tone. "I made your fantasy a reality. I thought it would make you love me more," he said with tears in his eyes.
I felt the tension in the room crack and then the tears began to pour from Clair's eyes.
"You're still the woman I have loved all my life," Charles said through his tears. "And now you're all the more what you wanted to be."
For the next few weeks Clair was not allowed to come to my lab. Charles had given her all she ever wanted and now that she had it, she still wasn't pleased. He once said to me that he felt there was nothing that could really make her happy. Right now I could not disagree with that statement.
When her puberty cycle ended, she very calmly walked into my lab one day and asked that worse question she ever could have. I would have to lie now and worst of all I was not good at it.
"Why?" She asked pointing to herself. "Why all of this," she added before I could reply.
"You and Charles are the only father and mother I have ever had. Did you think I would stand by and watch you die while I had the means to safe you?" I stated flatly.
"We're not your parents. Your life here, this place, all of it is nothing but one big lie. Each lie more elaborate that the last. My death was my chance to escape this hell and you stole it from me," she started to cry.
"Then stop feeling sorry for yourself and help us all escape this hell," I stated still shocked to hear her say what she had.
"All who?" She huffed. "None of you have the skills to live outside the Center," she added.
"But we could have them," I gestured palms up at the computer. "Look at the new you in the mirror and then tell me it's not possible," I added with a hinting tone.
I saw the sparks fly in her memory. I had opened the door for her to walk through, now if she did what I had placed in her mind to do soon all of us would be free.
Chapter 3 Success and complications.
Clair had turned out just as Charles and I had programmed her to. That success started a never ending line of Center employees coming to my lab. That included the President and his personal staff.
Clair's distaste for me was well known throughout the Center and for all to know that never changed, not even for a second. Now, with all the employee engram's and memories stored on computer hard drives the possible traits and abilities I could give any of the basket cases seemed endless.
Since it was long ago decided that I would stay to the very last my mirror image would be the first to go. Clair had taken the suggestion I planted in her mind as her own and setup a safe house that each of us would use for six months. Time enough for the Center to forget about us.
Via the computer I gathered up all of the better traits each of the employees had. Everything from personal grooming to character traits was covered in that program. A second program covered martial arts skills and enough stuff from our master spy program to help them live below the radar till they could establish an ID they could use in the real world.
We each worked on programming our mirror images puberty, as it were. They would all go through puberty of some sort and that was the time to make any real changes. For the most part none of them made any real changes to their mirror image.
I took my cues from Charles and much of the stuff we had done to Clair I likewise programmed into Nikki's file. She would have my IQ and a great many of my skills, especially, when it came to computers. Like Clair she would be tall and well built, but like me she would be much smarter than most of her peers.
Writing the time release part of the program was the hardest part. Once I had transferred it all to her brain she would die. Not really, but for a few moments everybody would believe she was. That would get her a one way ticket to the morgue. One of the places where there was no security at all. From there she could and would escape and be long gone before anyone was the wiser.
After Clair told me about the cabin she had set up and the money she had hidden away for each of us to escape, I erased that from her memory. She would be fully aware when the escape happened, but have no memory of her part in it. That assured me she couldn't send the Center's goons to bring her back.
Routines at the Center were few and far between save one. Once each month Clair took us all outside and gave us the tour of the grounds. Once Nikki was programmed, when she got her monthly walk outside, she would die. That would set everything else in motion. Till then there would be no changes in her for the Center to notice. When Clair left her to get help, they would find her dead, she would be taken to the morgue, awake and just walk away. She would instantly know what to do and where to go.
Just in case your wondering, our little walk outside was to expose us to real sunlight. Your body cannot use or process vitamin D without it and that was the only reason they did it.
I had a back door in the Center's computers now and Nikki had that information, as well. In six months she would contact me from a public computer so it didn't lead back to her location if we were caught. I had to believe that I might be playing right into the Center's hands by doing this. Still it was a chance I had to take and it went off without a hitch.
March twenty-second was the last time I saw her and I gave her a kiss on the cheek before she left with Clair for her walk outside. The deed was done now. I might had sentenced her to death and in the same tone I might have given her freedom. I did give her the free will choice not to help the rest of us escape. I felt that was only fair.
I watched in the security cam as she fell over dead just a few feet out the door of the Center. Clair ran for help, but the only help she got was to watch her body zipped into a body bag and taken away.
If she escaped from the morgue, the Center would not tell us. They had worked long and hard to make us believe there was no way to escape, period. No way would they allow us to know if she had pulled it off. It was the longest six months of my life waiting for the day she would contact me.
Then on the day six months later, exactly, she contacted me. Her first words brought tears to my eyes.
"I'm here to help," suddenly appeared on the screen. She made it and I was overcome with joy that she had.
"Need more bodies to make the plan work, send the next one ASAP," she typed on the screen.
"Coming soon," I replied and logged off before security could catch us.
Chapter 4 The beginning of the end.
Two escapes a year meant I was here for another ten years. Unless the ones that escaped got brave and figured another way to take down the Center or at least break us out. As a group, we decided to follow that rule of women and children first.
Ann Marie escaped the same way Nikki had the next day. Nikki contacted me long enough for me to know she had made it to safety, but urged caution as the Center was sure to catch on if bodies kept coming up missing.
From the atrium I listened to a full on verbal fight that Charles and Clair had with Clayton. They accused him of taking the two dead girls before we even had the chance to mourn for them. He admitted that he had the bodies taken away the same day they died, but that was all he would say. I had tampered with his memory just a bit.
Everything he said to them was a lie. I could read his face like a book. Now, he wondered what had really happened to the bodies. It was Clayton that had signed the bodies out, but as to where they were taken and why, nobody knew that part. And he wasn't about to admit they had escaped.
One by one all of our mirror images died and so far they had all done well on the outside. They were all in contact with each other and together working on a plan to get us out of this place.
I quietly programed all the others and myself with the skills we would need to live on the outside. They didn't have the plan fully ready to go, but Nikki assured it could happen any day. Having the knowledge and skills to live on the outside made the rest of us want our freedom even more.
Clair had become rather happy with the new person she had become ‘so to speak'. Charles was happier still when her bodies chemical makeup settled into what was now considered normal. When Charles brought me his clone and asked for Clair to have the same access to his new persona just as he did, I was shocked. This was not normal behavior for him at all.
Two days later Clair came to my lab and I had to ask the question.
"Is there something wrong with Charles, is he dying?" I added.
"Of course not," Clair scoffed.
"Then why bring his clone to life, as it were," I stated.
"With your help he created me. Now it's my turn, after all it's only fair don't you think?" She smiled.
The new Charles would have a much higher IQ. An extra inch added to his manhood and a more muscular build that he would work on in the gym from time to time. A full head of hair, something he had almost never had. And last but not least, he would see to it that Clair became a stay at home wife.
That last one told me just maybe they had planned an escape, as well. If they had I would be proud for them and hoped it worked and soon. I felt sure any day our escapees would be back to set the rest of us free.
I loaded the program and hit the button. In a matter of just a few seconds the new Charles was up and walking around. Clair talked to him for a few minutes and most of it I didn't get to hear. Almost as quick as he came to life, he was back to the shell he had been. Now, I was really concerned that something was up.
I had already planted a virus that would erase all the work we had done here the first time anyone accessed it. Start to finish the erase would take less than a minute, all they had to do was try to crack my password and it was over. I logged off the system every night and nobody knew my password. Likewise, if the system went inactive, you had to have my password to start it again.
Clair gathered us all up in the atrium one day and told us should something happen that we had to leave the building there would be two mini vans in the parking lot and we should get in them as soon as possible. Charles would drive one and she would drive the other. She almost got caught passing us the information and in my mind I knew the time was close. I figured, as well, that she and Charles were somehow going to help us get away.
A week later an explosion rocked the building. As flames leaped from the air vents, I logged off the computer system and headed for the stairs that would get me out of the building. In all my time here we had never done a single fire drill and people were panicking right and left. As security cleared each floor, the doors were locked. Anybody left behind was dead.
I stood in the parking lot for several minutes watching the blaze use the air shafts like a chimney. As soon as the group was accounted for, we made our way to the vans. Buses were coming from the underground parking area for the others and I was surprised that one was already full of patients from the hospital. The new Charles broke free and came to check on us. Security followed him and as soon as he got in they shot at him through the window.
Clair used her van to run them down and the new Charles took the now dead, old Charle's place. Police and fire were on their way, but we couldn't wait to see if the Center survived or not. This was our chance at freedom and it was now or maybe never.
About ten miles away we pulled into a well crowded shopping mall. Our ten mirror images were there and we all left save Clair and Charles. They were going back to the center, it was up to us to get them out. Clair kissed me on the cheek and left us to get going.
This was not an event the Center could control. With the police and fire came the news reporters and Clayton finally gave one of them a few short words that they called an interview. An overloaded generator had started the fire and the natural gas it ran off of had fueled it after it started. Everyone was present and accounted for so there was no loss of life.
I knew then, I saw it in his eyes. How masterfully his manipulation of people and events had brought about the mission statement that had started this whole chain of events.
My bet was he had some of the Center's goon take away the bodies of the dead security guards.
It was the goal of the program that twenty couples be created and genetically enhanced. Once their allegiance to the center was well established they would be given their freedom to live among society and have children. Each generation sharing all the qualities of the parents. In his personal notes I had read that the plan went sideways when our ‘mates turned out to be fruit cakes,' or so he called them.
We or I, in fact, had played right into his hands, but then I knew something he didn't. It's true, in a manner of speaking, that we were all hard wired to love our mirror image. Thing was together we could never have children. Outside of our group it was very possible, but then that wasn't very likely to happen. None of us could even bear the thought of cheating on our mates.
In the five years Nikki had been out and free, she had amassed a small fortune and a week later we moved to Hawaii. Nikki and I both wanted Charles and Clair out of the center and together we plotted just how we would do it.
From a cafe with wireless Internet service I sent Clayton an E- mail. I had known about his private account for years. In short, I told him about the virus I had left behind and the damage it could cause. Moreover, the only way I would allow him to have any access to the data was if he put Clair and Charles on a plane to Hawaii in the next twenty-four hours. They would be able to leave there with anything they wanted or claimed as a personal possession.
Clair and Charles had suffered just as much as we had. To Nikki and I they were like our parents and the real Charles had given his life to set us free. They had the right to be free just as surely as we did.
I had left Clayton no out, the risk was far less than the reward. And if he tried to hold his ground and break my password, one wrong move and it was all over. It wasn't an empty threat. He knew I had the knowledge and skills to do it.
Two days later Charles and Clair landed in Hawaii. It was so cool to see just how much mom and daughter looked alike. Charles knew right off what I had done, but to his credit he never said so.
With the access codes that Charles brought out of the Center with him, I gained control over the system and removed all the data that allowed the stem chair to function. All the profiles I had created were left there save the ones that were personal to us. That is all twenty of us.
If he wanted to create another Clair and Charles that was fine by them so we left theirs there. It would take many years to reverse engineer what we had done and a whole new batch of kids to do it with. I wasn't concerned that it would happen in Clayton's lifetime or ours for that matter.
When I was done, I removed the virus and E-mailed him my password. I am sure he was stunned to find out it was his own name. He answered back almost the same day huffing and puffing about how I had set back his project fifty years by taking out the data for the stem chair.
In kind, I replied and told him there was nothing in our deal that kept me from going public with what I knew about the Center and his attempt to build a master race. That was exactly what I was prepared to do if I ever even got wind he was trying to do it again.
A year or so later the Center's owners and founders tapped Clayton to start the project over. He refused and they assassinated him the same day. Clayton was nobody's fool. He knew a losing hand when he saw it.
His successor tripped the virus I had planted in Clayton's personal accounts. I already knew his will left everything to Clair, but by now the money he had stolen from the Center was all that was left. Clair and Nikki suddenly had fifty mill each wired into their accounts offshore. That was money that would never be found by the Center.
For the moment we all breathed a sigh of relief. Who knew what the man that took Clayton's place might do or try to do. He might even send the goons from the Center to pick us up. Right now, seeing Nikki and Clair wearing bikinis that would bring tears to your eyes was good enough for me.
A month later a really big man came looking for us. Angry ex- marine type from the looks of his hair cut and ill fitted suit. He was very polite at first and called us all by our real names. He never said what his name was. He did tell us we had worked hard for our freedom and the powers that be were content to let us have it.
There was just two things that he or the company, as he called, them needed to tidy up. One was the matter of some missing company funds and the other was the operation program for the stem chair.
Nikki offered him a drink and since we were all being friendly he took it without suspicion. Then he turned a little ugly.
"The last thing I want to do is harm anyone, but I have orders to do whatever is necessary to get what the company sent me after. Now who is going to tell me what I need to know?" He said, as he took the gun from under his jacket.
Thankfully, he didn't get the chance to use it before he blacked out from the drugs in the drink. I swiped his I-Phone and used some spyware I had made for the C.I.A. and got all the data off his phone. I even got all the pictures he had tried to erase.
I took a picture of him with my digital camera and ran it through every criminal data base I could access. Wayne Morton was the name the computer spit out and he was wanted for several mob related hits and had some drug charges he needed to answer for, as well.
I put the wanted poster issued by the F.B.I. in his jacket and then we drove his car to the local police station and left him there. Of course, we called and told the police he was parked outside and not ready to really put up a fight. He was arrested and it made the news big time.
In the meantime, Charles and I were sifting through the data we had taken from his cell phone. There were five phone numbers tagged as HQ. One was in Philadelphia and we knew that was the Center where we had been, so it seemed there was at least four more.
One number was tagged as an ICE number and we knew that ICE was In Case of Emergency, so we decided that number was the person he answered to.
Finding us was easy enough. Charles and Clair had been sent here by Clayton, so it was just a matter of some simple checking around to find out just where we were staying. We decided it would be wise to move and the next day with new and complete ID's Nikki and Clair left us.
We found an eighty acre estate in Texas that was in foreclosure and Nikki made a cash sale bid on it. It took some doing, but they finally accepted the offer and now we had a new place to live.
The only thing we really took from our home in Hawaii was the computers. Charles and I boxed them up then had them sent air freight to our place in Texas. It took two weeks to get settled in and then we had what you might call a planning session.
We couldn't keep making waves with the Center and expect that they would leave us alone. We had but one choice and none of us really liked it. We had to figure out a way to destroy them from the inside. That meant doing things none of us wanted to do, there was a good chance innocent people could be hurt or killed. None of us wanted that.
When I suggested that we take whoever they sent after us next and turn them into an agent for us, they knew what I was talking about.
"You're talking about making another stem chair," Clair said wide eyed.
"That's not a good idea," Charles spoke next.
"I like that better than having to do it ourselves," Nikki piped in.
"And what if they manage to get it away from us. What do you think they would do with it?" Clair stated.
"That's a possibility we have to face, but I can always sabotage the computer system like I did before in case that happens," I replied.
"It's settled then, we build another stem chair and we take them down from the inside once and for all," Charles stated.
We had covered our move as best we could, but we all knew it was just a matter of time till they found us again. I started that night getting together the components I would need for the new chair. Most of the parts I ordered online through an account one of the others had set up. Of course we warned all of them that we were being hunted.
It took me three months to get the stem chair ready for a trial run. Now we needed a subject to try it on.
At one of the local nursing homes, Nikki found the perfect subject. A young oriental girl who had brain and spinal cord injuries from a car accident that had killed her parents. Her only relatives were in Red China and told the nursing home they wanted nothing to do with the daughter of a defector. She had a few weeks to live, maybe, two months at best.
We sent Clair in as an assistant administrator at the nursing home. Charles and Nikki went to work for the ambulance company they used and the plan was set. I made a device that I gave to Clair that would create a nice hiccup in her heart monitor. They would call an ambulance to take her to the hospital and Charles and Nikki would bring her here.
They would later find the ambulance abandoned and bloody from a shoot out type of deal and assume that China had come to claim one of their own. The lack of bodies would be suspicions, but the case would be closed quick enough.
First we scanned her and copied all of her original memories. We found the brain damage, too, but that was minor considering the spinal cord damage. Her brain would heal itself over time, but the nerve damage was questionable.
Just to get her body functional again it would take an extensive reroute of many of the nerves from her waist down. There was a real chance her body would reject the new impulses on nerves not accustomed to what they were supposed to do.
We had already collected all the information on her we could get our hands on. If it worked, we would show her what had happened and how. Then she could choose to stay with us and live a long happy life or I could undo the process and she would die. That might not sound very nice but for all the world to know she was missing and presumed dead.
With the program written and tested I hit the button and we all crossed our fingers just for luck. In a matter of just a few minutes she was up and about as if nothing had ever happened. A little scared at first, but we had expected that.
Emotionally she was all over the place as we showed her all the video files and news clippings we had on what had happened up to the point of her being here. She cried over the loss of her parents and cussed her family in China that had abandoned her and so on it went.
We had lunch and let her emotional state come back as near to normal as it would.
"What now?" She asked.
"We want to make you an offer, you can refuse and none of us will hold it against you. We will have to return you to the nursing home and allow nature to take its course. Still the decision is up to you," I stated. "First we need to know a few things," I added.
"Such as?" She asked.
"What were your plans for the future, or had you really made any?" I asked.
"Well, I have done some modeling already and while I did enjoy it, I know I won't be tall enough to follow that as a profession later on. You will think I am just being a silly girl, but my other love is acting. And more to the point there are several porn stars that I really like. I know they make great money having fun, too, so I was considering that area," she paused.
"Well, let's see if you like the offer," I paused to make sure she was listening.
"First, you stay here with us for one year. That will give your body time to heal and maybe recover from the accident. Second, once you have officially been declared dead, we will create for you a whole new identity. You will stay here and attend college which I will make very easy for you and you can study acting. Once you graduate, we will help you get started out and on your own," I paused.
"And just what does all this ‘help' cost me?" She asked.
"This house is huge and we need a maid. Likewise, if you are the maid, nobody questions you being here. On the day that you leave us all memories of your time here will be erased." I stated.
"When do I start?" She asked with a big smile.
"Right now," I replied, as I took her hand and headed for the computer room.
Since she was still in the stages of puberty, I told her we could design her body at least to some degree. She wanted to be taller and have a good bust line. Smaller waist and modest hips were a plus, too. She confided in me that she was very modest when it came to nudity. Not a good thing for a girl who wanted to get into the porn industry. She also had a really hard time with high heels, another thing she wanted to fix.
The list of things we changed was sizeable, but all of it was geared towards reaching her goal of being a porn star. She soon got tired and wanted to sleep so Nikki showed her to the servant's quarters downstairs.
A lot of what I did on the computer was to make her think and feel just the reverse of what she had been. I wrote a subroutine that would have her immune system working night and day to repair her spinal cord, as well as the brain damage.
In the end, her body would look much like Nikki and Clair. And, yes, I programmed out the body's natural ability to grow body hair. I gave her a well above average IQ that would make college a breeze. I worked really hard on her motor functions and gave her that love for stockings and high heels. In the end, I surmised that her programming was far more sexy than either Nikki or Clair. That was what she wanted and that was what she got.
That night I hit on a idea that up till now had never crossed my mind. When Nikki and I laid down that night in bed, I asked about what and how she felt when she first awoke outside the center and on her own.
"At first I thought I was you and the Center had played a trick on me putting my brain in a girl's body. It was quite a shock. The first time I looked in the mirror I was really shocked. The longer I was at the cabin I began to realize I was not you. There was a lot of you floating around in my head, but I was not you."
"Once I had my new ID and left the cabin for the real world, so to speak, I realized just who I really was and what I had to do. My own personality began to evolve and while I still felt like a man trapped in a girl's body at times, I knew that was just the memories of you. It's not an issue now since I know who I really am," she added.
I wondered to myself if there was a nightmare worse than being a man trapped in a woman's body or vise versa. I didn't ponder it too much, I cuddled up to Nikki and went off to sleep.
The next day around lunch time I loaded the program I had written for China, as we called her, and ran the simulation so she could see the end results. She was pleased and I warned her that I had never done such an extensive rewrite so we might have to make some adjustments as we went. She was fine with that, as well, so she laid on the bed and I loaded the new China.
When she awoke, she said she felt no different than before. She did have a tingling sensation in her low back and I told her that was her body trying to repair the nerve damage caused in the wreck. I sat her down at the computer and directed her to a web site that had all the information for training a proper maid. With her increased memory capacity and learning ability she absorbed it like a sponge.
In the meantime, Nikki and Clair were on a mission of sorts. They were shopping for China, since women generally love to shop it wasn't hard to get them to do it. I'm sure the super sexy stuff China had asked for was probably a bit hard to find, but I was sure they would get it for her.
For the most part she was healthy now, but she still lacked stamina having been in the nursing home as long as she had. After dinner the girls went downstairs and sorted out her new wardrobe.
Charles and I sat on the deck and made a loose outline for our plan to take down the Center. They would send people to find us, that was a given. We had the means to turn them to our side, but it had to be seamless for it to work. If they got any indication they were working for us, it was all over right then.
The headman or the person we had decided was the headman lived in Japan. He was well protected by their version of the mob, so getting to him would be hardest of all. The other Centers were located around the world. Russia, Japan, Australia, and Brazil, the one here was still under renovation.
Mr. Norie was how he was known. He had a son he was grooming to take his place and he was very proud of him. He often used him as a muscleman in Japan, but so far he had never left the country. His wife was dead and he and the son were very close. Using family is always an easy way to get someone to cooperate.
The next day China was bouncing around the house like she owned it. She had on a pair of sheer black stockings, a black with white trim pair of high heels. A black shelf bra with white trim and black and white hair scrunches for her twin pigtails. And that was all she had on, trust me, she was quite an eyeful. I wondered then if I had lowered her modesty level just a touch too low.
When she wasn't working on the house, she was in the pool nude, I might add. Or she was in the gym we had set up in part of the basement. It didn't take long for her body to respond and soon she was really starting to look healthy again.
Two months had passed since we fixed up China and now we had a visitor. He was Japanese for sure and we wondered if maybe this was the headman's son. He was trying that same friendly approach like last time, but had already let us know he was not alone. We knew about the goon squad he had left in the car. We had cameras all over the place.
Nikki fixed him one of her special drinks and he took it. As soon as he passed out, Clair went out to get the goons with him to come and take him away. As soon as they were in the house, we overpowered them and locked them all in the basement of the guest house. They would not escape, we had fixed it just for such a purpose.
When our Japanese friend awoke he started shouting and making a fuss about who he was and the power his family had. We stood by and let him rant till he was done. We hadn't asked him a single question and already we knew this was the headman's son. The plane ticket in his coat pocket told us he was set to return home tonight.
He wasn't much older than China so I clipped out all the puberty changes and then loaded the program I had already written for our friend.
He would return to his home and plant a computer bug for me that would tell me everything the man was doing. His body would start to change into that of a female, but I did not give him any desire to be one. When the program had run its course, he would tell his father that we had done this to him and we would do much worse if he sent anyone else after us. He would have no memory of finding us or what and how it all happened.
That done, Clair took him and the rental car back to the airport and sent him on his way. Now we still had four rather small oriental men locked up in the guest house to deal with. We were talking about what to do with them when China walked in.
She suggested that her work load would be much lighter with some help. She was starting college soon and that would require a lot of study and time. She still wanted time to swim and work out in the gym, too.
"Maybe they can become a carbon copy of me," she smiled and left the room.
We were all just looking at each other kind of thinking about what she said when she turned and came back in.
"I think Charles and Clair would be much more comfortable in the guest house and they would have more privacy. With a couple of maids to keep the place clean and tidy that would be a snap," she added and then left again.
We actually had two, one close to the main house and another out by the main gate. The one by the gate had its own pool and was fenced off so it was very private. Charles and Clair had talked about moving into it, but so far as I knew they hadn't decided.
If we turned those men into female maids, they were all for the idea and even Nikki liked the idea.
The next day China and I sat down at the computer and since her skills were getting better I asked her to help me.
"What would you change if you could?" I asked.
"For those guys I would pull out all the stops," she smiled and took hold of the mouse.
"Double D cups at least in the boob department. I would force their ribs inward like the women of the Victorian era that wore corsets all the time. Give them a somewhat overly plump bottom and no modesty at all."
"Is that all?" I asked.
"Well, not really," she paused.
"I'm giving you a free hand," I stated.
"At some point I would want them to have the desire for the operation to really become a female. After all, when I am done here, you already said I was free to go. This way you would still have me in a way, maybe even four of me," she smiled. "I would program the puberty thing to happen in double time, too. That way they don't have the chance to question it," she added.
China and I made the changes in the program and I left enough of their memories in tact for them to be tormented with every change their body went through. Start to finish the program would last for nine months. At that time they would all but beg for the operation and we would let them have it. They got a lot of China's cheery personalty and a ton of girl overboard.
We drugged their food and water that night and when they awoke the next morning, China started training them right then. She was a task master and then some.
I got data every day from the bug the son had planted for me. I knew in some detail about every operation the center had on the books. The son was already showing female traits and the father was more than just worried. The family doctor could find nothing wrong with him, save his body chemistry was turning him into a woman.
The father was actually considering setting him up to be killed and letting someone else take his place when the time came. I didn't want to see the young man killed so I decided it might be time to make a phone call and see if the father was ready to fold his hand.
I bought a pay as you go phone and didn't register it. I activated it and planned to use it just once and then throw it in the river. Water and mother nature would do the rest.
He had been home for about six months now and the guest he had left behind with us, well, they were turning out to be real cute and real quickly, too.
I made the call around noon, Japan time. When the father answered the phone I told him I was Harold James. He went into an absolute fit for the first few minutes and then having said whatever, he calmed down and started speaking really good English.
"I know about your son. I am the reason it's happening. You have a choice to make, sir. I can stop your son from turning into your daughter, but you have to close down all four of the other Centers and stop the repairs on the other one.
"You did this to my son to get to me," he huffed.
"Well, of course, if I can do it to him, whose to say I can't do it to you, as well. I'm sure you wouldn't want that," I smiled.
"I will send you my son first and you undo whatever you did. Then I will close it all down," he stated, as if he were still in charge.
"No, you don't understand. In about another three months the damage to your son will be irreversible. You're not in charge any more, you close down and walk away, then I fix your son. You can call this number when you have decided," I stated.
I hacked into the C.I.A. mainframe and added the sons name to their watch list. Two weeks later, as he was running from one doctor to the next looking to find out what was wrong with him, they caught him. He gave up all the information the C.I.A. needed to raid all the centers. They cared less about the information on the computers inside the buildings they just blew the whole place up. Of course, to cover their own butts they let the son go before they did.
The father called me now with just a month left to go.
"Are you happy now?" He asked.
"I am very pleased to see you have lost the centers," I stated with a smile.
"Now, you fix my son...now," he huffed.
"Give him the phone," I said, politely.
"Hello," he said in a soft rather cute voice.
I put the phone I had over the speaker and sent the white noise that would erase the puberty program. I knew he would pass out and he did.
"Now, he is dead," the old man yelled.
"No, just asleep for a few minutes, he will wake up and be fine in no time at all," I replied, still smiling away.
He ended the call and I threw the phone in the river right then.
China was just two weeks for her first day in college when I sent the others off to have the final operation. Before they returned they each would personally survey the sites where the centers had been located. I wanted to make sure they were destroyed or at the very least damaged beyond repair.
When they came back, we had four very happy smiling girls. They had more than a few aches and pains, but I could and did take care of that. With their pain centers dumb down they had no problems wearing the harnesses China had designed to hold their stints in place almost around the clock.
They all spoke perfect English and they all, likewise, reported that the sites where the Center's had been were well destroyed.
Charles and Clair quickly moved to the gate house. I knew Charles and Clair well enough to know the two maids that went with them would very seldom be fully dressed. On the rare occasion, they might find themselves dressed as French maids at best. They didn't trust that what we had done would last long term. It's rather hard to hide a weapon on a nude body, too.
The two that stayed with us were allowed to dress as they pleased. Nikki and I made no hard and fast rules about that. Most of the time they dressed much like China had at the start. It wasn't hard to get accustomed to seeing them semi- nude most of the time. They were actually very pretty.
For the moment, the danger had passed, but Nikki and I were all but sure it wasn't over. The head man may have lost the Centers, but his desire to see us dead for causing that, that was something we were pretty sure was still in tact.
Charles and I had already talked about that very thing. None of us were prepared to give up our genetically enhanced bodies. While on the other hand, a dead body was the only sure way out of danger. Any idea we came up with had dead bodies in it one way or the other. We were not like the Center, we cared very much about casualties.
Chapter 5 The end results and the means
Once China was out and on her own, she regarded Nikki and I as good friends. That was fine by us and she had no real memories of just what and how we had fixed her up or even the time she spent with me designing our current maids. She was like a twenty-four hour ray of sunshine around here and we were sad to see her go.
All of us that had escaped the Center were still getting death threats. Nikki and I got more than anybody, as we were seen as the masterminds behind the mass exodus, as well as the loss of the other Centers. We just couldn't find a plan that we all agreed on that didn't involve someone getting killed.
Finally, I laid out the plan that I had saved for last. Even I didn't like it, but it seemed the least severe of them all.
"All over the U.S. there are people with otherwise healthy bodies wasting away from some mental deficiency. The way I see it we can get a couple of them and make them over into the same people we are and then allow them to be killed. Or,...we can create our own goon squad and send them to Japan to take out the top man and his son," I paused.
"So two dead bodies here or two plus dead bodies over there." Clair restated it in short.
"How about a somewhat different approach to that same idea," Charles spoke next.
I saw the lights come on and Clair turned to look at Charles face to face.
"We already have four healthy bodies here and with some of their memories restored they could probably walk right in and take out only the targets," Clair smiled.
"That might work, but it would take some time to remove the other parts of their memories of being men," Nikki spoke up quickly.
"This is true, but not impossible and as men they were here to kill us if it came to that," I added.
"Then it's settled, Nikki and I will rework their programs and we will just send the goon squad home to do our dirty work," I stated.
We all agreed and then Nikki and I headed for the computer room and started the rewrite process. It would take a while to do it and in a way we would be sad to see them go. Nikki and I pondered the idea of some way to save them and bring them back here to us so they would be safe. The desire to preserve life at all cost seemed to be bred into us.
The two smaller ones got master ninja skills and the larger two got Navy seal training. All their knowledge of Japan and the places where the boss might hide out or was known to stay were also given back to them. In short, we programmed them into a four woman black op's team. We almost had to force ourselves to do it, but just to insure they accomplished the mission we turned their pain center nearly off.
The time needed for their manmade vagina to heal had long since passed and having had the harnesses and stints in place almost around the clock they were all quiet capable of having sex and enjoying it. As soon as they had healed, I had put their pain centers back to normal and the stints and harnesses were discarded. Changing it again didn't feel right, but we saw it as necessary. We set it so they would plan and execute the mission together and once it was done they would all return here to safety.
Once they were on the plane and headed home, all memories of what they had done would automatically be erased along with all the skills we had given them. They would, basically, be our maids returning home from a vacation.
It took three months to get all the coding done and none of us were happy when we put them on the plane bound for Japan. There was a very real chance none of them were coming back.
I found a Japanese news site on the web that was translated into English. Every day now we watched the news to see if they had accomplished their mission. Of course, there was a real chance that it would not make the news at all, but still, we watched just in case it did. The round trip tickets were good for one month.
Nikki was watching the live feed from the cameras at the airport where they would catch their flight home. She was pretty good at spotting faces even at a glance.
Then two days before the plane tickets were to expire, Nikki spotted them catching a plane to come home. In a way, we were happy and in another way, a bit unsure, as there was no news as to Mr. Norie's death.
Charles and Clair picked them up at the airport and they seemed all too happy to be back here. They quickly began to speak in English and with no other way to know we asked them what had happened to the mission they were on.
In short, they had decided it would be better to give the police enough information on our target for him to be arrested and jailed for life. That was the backup program Nikki and I had written in. If they used that plan, their memories were not erased.
The next day after they were home the man and his son were arrested. And his cartel, along with almost all the members, we, likewise, arrested and charged. His whole house of cards had dropped on his head.
We got the girls together and asked them how they did it.
One had posed as a hooker to get close to the main man. He didn't date in the normal way, he had his son pick a girl off the streets for him and they already knew that. When the man went to sleep, they raided his computer and copied enough files to give the police a reason to search his place and then left to come back here.
I asked what I thought was the ultimate question. All of you were home, Japan is your native land. Why come back here, you had your freedom to go anywhere you wanted and the money to do it.
There accents were thick again after being in country for most of a month. The answer they gave us made sense, too, if you think about it for a moment. Life here as your maid is far better than life there would ever be, one of them put it clearly.
I guess sometimes, as Americans, we forget just how well we live stacked against the way it is in other countries. The death threats stopped and with no loss of life. That made Nikki and I, along with nine other couples, all too happy.
I guess it's all too easy to get caught up in building ones own security. And that is a good way to lose sight of the things that mean the most in life. I suspect no one born here in the U.S. would think it was a step up and be happy to be a maid. We have four very happy young ladies that would disagree with that line of thinking. .......The end.
Sammys Tail
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
A thoroughly modern story with a bit of an old west twist thrown in for good measure. The times may change but outlaws never do. Sammy knew well enough who was who and what was what. Too bad the Parson boys didn't know that. Charlie has lost the love of his life and when he realizes the family farm is in trouble too, it time to get back to his roots
Chapter 1
Charlotte and I had been married for most of ten years now. We had been college sweethearts and married almost as soon as we graduated. We shared everything right down to our clothes. Most women have no feelings as such for a cross-dresser, but Charlotte had loved me from the start. In fact, she was the one that had changed my appearance enough that I could get out and about in public and get away with it.
Charlotte was a beautiful woman with ample breasts and just enough hips to have all the curves in the right places. Her golden brown hair and bright green eyes were almost disarming to every man that met her. When she smiled, she had a way of making everything, no matter how bad, seem as if it was just a bump in the road.
The thing we shared most was the calm personality. She and I agreed that calmer heads always prevail. We never argued at all, although, we did have our disagreements. Even so, it never turned into a shouting match or name calling. To say it took quite a lot to make either of us really mad to the point of such things was a very true statement. Of course, we also agreed that once you lost your temper, you also lost control of the situation.
I'm five foot eight, same as Charlotte, and not so muscle bound as some men. I have brown hair, although, I have gotten a few gray streaks of late. I have dark blue eyes and a small potbelly that Char often kidded me about. Char is short for Charlotte and my pet name for her. My name is Charles so, as you might guess, she often called me Char as well. She was the one that had talked me into letting my hair grow out and now it was almost as long as hers. At times I hated it, but one night on the town with her shopping or out for a meal made all those other times worth it.
Such was the case tonight. We were at a Halloween party thrown by the bigwigs at the hospital where she worked. I was the driver for tonight's event so I wasn't drinking at all. I was wearing a corset to hide my potbelly and a very pretty sundress that was keeping me cool at the time. Char had glued on my breasts, as the top of the dress had a low cut neck line. The stockings and garters were my secret thrill for tonight, but later at home I knew there would be some hot sex as well.
I had studied makeup as part of my art class in college so tonight I had gone all out to look my best. Very few, if any of the people at the party, knew me as Charlotte's husband that night and we laughed at how easily I had fooled them each time we talked at the party. I worked in advertising so I knew how easily the eyes could be fooled.
Just after midnight, Charlotte said it was time to go home and I was more than ready, as the high heels I had on were new and killing my feet at the time. All night long I had drunk coke or 7-up, but Charlotte had drunk a few mixed drinks. Our relationship, however unconventional, was strong and she sat close to me as we took the car and headed home. She was the light of my life and always would be.
Just two blocks from the interstate, with the window's down and cool Nevada desert night air blowing, I stopped for a red light. A four-wheel drive pickup stopped behind me and I was first at the light. Then he gently eased his bumper to mine and started to push us out into the intersection. I held the brake as hard as I could and just seconds later we were hit on the passenger side of the car. Then it was lights out for me and Charlotte.
I do recall hearing the sirens as the police and ambulance workers came to the scene. And I recall the damage being so bad they had to cut the car apart to get us out. Once, I thought I was in the ambulance and felt sure Charlotte was, too. I don't recall anything after that.
I did wake up some time later in the hospital and the first thing I asked about was Charlotte. The doctors and nurses that came around refused to tell me anything and I was in the hospital where she worked. I was all but fuming mad when police came in to talk to me.
"Who are you?" I spat, as I looked with my one uncovered eye at a big man and somewhat smaller woman standing in my room.
"David Gray," the man flashed his badge, "and this is my partner, Cheryl Wilson."
"If you are up to it, sir, we would like to ask you about the accident last week?" He said, sounding real professional like.
"I'll tell you anything you want to know if someone will just tell me what happened to Charlotte," I spat with some volume in my voice.
Cheryl was close to the bed and looked me right in the eyes. "She didn't make it, sir. I am sorry, but she was dead on the scene."
I broke down in tears before she even finished what she said. David gave her a stern look and then said they would come back later.
My right arm and leg were broken and my right eye was cut open just above the lid. I would live, but I couldn't leave the hospital till my broken bones had healed. Wendy, my wife's best friend and her favorite nurse, had come around and told me the whole sorted story.
She had kept the newspaper from the morning after the wreck. As I read it, and I did several times, they seemed to make a big deal of the fact that I had been dressed as a woman, so probably at a party on Halloween night, as it was. They even went as far to say they assumed my wife and I were both drunk and I had run the red light. That being the case I could be charged with the death of my wife and jailed.
I told the police the same story at least a half dozen times. The only part they could confirm was that, yes, we were at a party given by the hospital and left right around midnight. According to the police, there was no damage to the back of our car to indicate we had been pushed into the intersection. Likewise, the car that hit us had been stolen only minutes earlier and whoever stole it fled the scene.
The DA was looking to send me to jail, according to Cheryl.
At that point I got a lawyer. They had to give him all the information they had and he was confident there would be no conviction for drunk driving on my part. Still, it did look as if I had run the red light so they could push the issue. Especially after they found out that Charlotte had almost doubled her life insurance policy after we bought our new home. And, yes, I got it all if something happened to her.
About three months after I was released from the hospital the trial came to court. I had already been arrested and charged for manslaughter. The bail was set and I was free till court day came. Wendy had often come to the house to visit Charlotte and talk shop. They were the best of friends so far as I knew and I treated her kinda like a sister.
Wendy had watched me closely at the hospital and came by the house often to see if there was anything I needed or any way she could help. She never stayed long and we never talked about the trial or what might happen.
On the witness stand, Wendy was all but forced to tell the court all she knew about me. That included all the stuff Charlotte had told her about my cross-dressing and such, going all the way back to my college days. They did their best to paint me as an unfit husband and a man not unafraid to kill his wife to get what he wanted.
My attorney was quick to point out that my job paid better than hers and I had paid off all my debts from before the marriage. Also, that I had paid off our old house before we moved to a new one and Charlotte's name was not on the mortgage. She had other debts that she was paying off, debts she had made on her own and some before we were married. So I had no real motive to kill her.
It became obvious to me that nobody believed my story when the police investigator told the court that he had not checked into the four-wheel drive truck that supposedly pushed me through the intersection. There was no damage to indicate any such thing had happened. And they had so far had no luck finding the driver of the stolen vehicle that actually hit us. The way he and the DA framed all this it was like I had paid somebody to do this for me.
The press had a field day speculating as to just how I had done it and seemed to think I would actually get away with it. My reputation was so well slaughtered that the firm I worked for let me go the day I was convicted. Granted, it was for reckless driving, that was the only charge they could make stick. My license was suspended for a year and the judge was very plain that if I was caught driving a vehicle of any kind, that it would be a year in jail.
Now, after living in north Las Vegas ten years, I had no friends, no wife, no job, and very little if any reason, to live, as far as I was concerned. I locked up the house, packed a few things and caught a commuter flight back home.
Mom and Dad were glad to see me. Dad was showing his age and his heart was all but ready to go any minute. Even Charlotte had looked him over and all that could be done had been done already. They or we were a family farm. Not just your average farm though, as they owned over a thousand acres that yielded them a good living most every year. Mostly, because the land had an abundance of good water on it. I had no idea at the time there was all but a war going on over water rights and my family had them.
I listened as dad told me about it and how some men had come around and tried to strong arm he and mom to selling out. No way pop was going to go for that one. They had even had death threats and one had brought them news about my wreck and the death of Charlotte. Dad was a farmer and not so quick sometimes to put two and two together.
Mom and I talked as well and while most of it centered around Charlotte she had already put two and two together. At least I could talk to mom about Charlotte and if I cried, she well understood why. It was mom that had talked me into going off to college where I met Charlotte. Her words...‘I don't want to see you turn into some modern day cowboy'. Mom had a way with words.
I was well on my way to being just that. I rode a horse as good as anybody and never without my Stetson. I wore chaps over my blue jeans and I could chew a plug of tobacco as good as any man around. I was a pretty fair shot with a pistol back then, too. Even now I could probably run the farm as well as dad could.
"There's not much of that country boy left in you now," mom sighed.
"It's still there, Mom, just buried under a city life I wish I could forget," I added.
I stayed most of a month and while I was there dad's heart finally gave out. At the funeral most every farmer in west Texas came and showed their last respects for my dad. I was standing under the shade of an old alder tree that Dad had planted as a kid. It was where he asked to be buried and mom and I saw to it he got his last wish. Then to my wondering eyes, I saw it.
A good ways out in the pasture there was a four-wheel drive truck with the same grill I had seen the night Charlotte was killed. It was chrome and had a 4 x 4 emblem where the normal logo should have been. It was like having a knife stuck in my gut and I felt the pain of Charlotte's death all over again. I made my way out into the area where everybody was parked and acted as if I was counting the cars and trucks there. When I got to the 4 x 4, I counted it and got the plate number as well.
I watched the truck as they all began to leave and go home. Nobody had seen me in years and nobody seemed to remember that dad had a son that would be my age. I watched and Wayne and Darrel Parson got in the pickup and left. Their dad had died some time ago and now they controlled the farm just ten miles south of us.
Wayne had a limp and had had for years. He got it in a car wreck back when he was just eighteen or so. He had stolen his girlfriend's car and was running from the law when the wreck happened. He went to prison for several years, as he had some other scrapes with the law already.
Darrel was spineless and pretty well did whatever Wayne told him to, according to mom. Dad had already told me the Parson's were right in the middle of all the water rights issues and now two and two were starting to add up.
Before anybody could really find out who I was, I went to the courthouse and got all the land for the farm legally declared private property. After the signs went up, I knew mom, along with some help from some of the other hands, would be alright for a while. So that same day I headed back to my home in the city.
I contacted the private investigator I had hired and since he was associated with a larger firm asked if he had any contacts in west Texas. He did and I gave him the information I had on the 4 x 4 and where it could be found.
Next, I contacted Wendy and with her help got all the information I would need to become a woman legally. Right now time was on my side. All the crops for this year were done. There wouldn't be any trouble till planting season came and I would be back there by then. And heaven forbid if what I thought was true really was.
I had lost the love of my life and the only true love I had ever known. Well, save that of my parents. If you're thinking that I wasn't thinking straight right about now, you would be in the same boat with Wendy. If what I thought was true, I didn't want Darrel or Wayne to go to prison for the rest of their lives. Far from it. I wanted to ring the blood out of both of them barehanded.
The next day I went and had myself castrated. As soon as I was healed, I started seeing a shrink and got on hormones. Over the internet I ordered myself as much cowgirl clothing as I figured I could pack back home with me. In no time I had breasts and I was forced to present myself as a female. That was when I went and had my name legally changed. I had been born Eric Charles Hawthorne. I would now be known as Erica Renee Billings. Billings was Charlotte's maiden name. And, yes, her parents had disowned me as well.
I guess I should tell you that Charlotte's insurance money left me very, very well off. Since none of the real charges against me had stood in court they did pay me off. How much? Well, let's say I was worth several million and that wasn't counting the farm that I was sure to get when mom was gone. She was still in good health and I was in no rush to see her gone.
Now, the small bumps on my chest had grown into full blown tits. I had been on hormones for most of six months and with my balls gone they were working faster than normal. Well, that and I was double dosing on the hormones at that time. My penis was all but nonexistent by now, too, but that didn't bother me at all. I had a bigger plan and was working on it full steam ahead.
Then I got a letter from my dad's lawyer. It was personal so I won't go into details, but he lamented over losing his son to the big city life. He had met Charlotte and told in the letter that he loved her as much as he would have a daughter. Then went on to say that he had half expected me back at the farm any day looking more like a daughter than a son. He still held out hope that I would come home and help my mom take care of business, as he called it.
Dad had known and he was one person that I knew in my mind would hate me for it. His letter didn't say so, but I suspected mom had told him since she knew from the start. It sounded though as if I might had judged him wrong, that maybe had I done this long ago he would have accepted me as a daughter. Actually, according to this will, the farm was mine, but he knew full well I would never run my mom off.
In a different light, had Charlotte not gotten killed and we had that happy life like before, I might have just sat on the farm till mom passed and then sold to whoever. But not now, not by a long shot.
It was time to leave now. I went to the salon that Charlotte had often used and got the complete makeover. Hair, nails, all of it and with the work Wendy had done with the laser, my body was pretty well hair free. She had told me all along she felt this was wrong for me, but I wasn't listening, not even a little.
I put on a pair of Bareback Jeans and with the high waistline of the corset, they fit just right. My yoked and flower printed, western style shirt just did close over my now full C cups and that was with a tight bra on. I traded in my BMW for a Dodge Duel-wheel pickup that was bright red. The beamier was great for the city, but about useless on a farm.
Even with all the changes my body had gone through, mom recognized me right off. We sat and talked for hours and that was when she got out the pictures Charlotte had sent her. Many of them were with me dressed as a female. It brought back many, many memories, but I told mom I was here to stay this time. If I was happy, she was happy for me and that was all that was said about my transition.
Mom called a meeting of all the farmhands and I got the foreman's position the next day. She never told them who I really was and that was that. Dad was only planting half the land for a crop these days and the other half was left to the cattle. I decided that we would take half of the half the cows had and plant that part, too, this year. Two-hundred-and-fifty acres was plenty for the cows to roam and a lot less riding for the hands to round them up.
I hadn't ridden the fences and slept in a poncho for a long time. The day I packed my horse and strapped dad's old colt .45 to my leg I had more than a few of the men looking. I slung the matching rifle from the saddle and told Tommy, dad's oldest hand, to see to things while I was gone. In a way, it was like I was taking part in old western movie.
This was my life as a young boy on the farm and I felt very close to my dad as I rode out of sight that day. I could put two and two together as well as the next person and I cursed under my breath as I saw the first group of cattle come into sight. I was being a little high tech though. I had a scanner to read the tags in the cow ears and a battery powered G.P.S. stuffed in my knapsack. No, I didn't let any of the men see me pack the G.P.S.
I rode well past sunset, as the moon was bright that night, and I could see the fence well enough to know if it needed to be repaired. Sammy had been my horse since childhood and was old now for a horse, that is. When I stopped for the night, Sammy had no trouble laying down and I slept beside her all night. Sammy would spook easy enough if anybody or anything came around and woke me up.
Sammy was a bay mare and long legged to boot. Fourteen hands is a good sized horse and spirited, to say the least. The white blaze down the forehead and one side of the nose was what caught my eyes when dad and I saw the horse as a babe. That spirit was still there, just not so strong as it once was. Dad never bred her and I wondered why he even kept her all this time.
I spent most of the next day in what dad called the lower forty. Dad had told me long ago this was his gold mine. You can grow most anything there, I recall him saying. It was actually the back two-fifty and the part I was getting the cows out of so we could plant it. It was right about then I realized as well why dad had kept Sammy. She did a great job getting the cows over in the other pasture. There wasn't much my dad couldn't do with a horse.
I closed the gate and headed back towards the house when the last cow was in. I wouldn't get home till well into the morning, but that was okay. Mom still made a full breakfast for all the hands so I knew I could eat when I got there. I gave Sammy a light kick to the ribs and gave her the reins. She knew where home was, all I had to do now was ride.
The house wasn't in sight, but suddenly Sammy had broken into a full on run. She wasn't spooked, but her head was down and she was making tracks quick like, too. I wasn't afraid and it wasn't unusual for a tired horse to see the barn and take off in a run. I didn't try to stop her, you seldom see a horse run full on for no reason. When the house came in sight, it was like she found a new gear and now she was going even faster. The closer we got the less it seemed she was going to slow down. At the last moment she not only put on the brakes, she went down on her butt to stop.
I got off and tried to calm her down. She just stood and flipped her head up and down at the hay barn. She even reared up and stomped her front feet. Something was up and when I headed for the barn, she stood still and watched. When I opened the door, I found mom flat on her back and a small pool of blood under her head.
I checked her pulse and she was still alive, so I tried to talk to her. I got my cell phone and called 911 and then went back to her. None of the farm hands were around, not even their cars were parked in the normal place. Then I realized it was Saturday, they were off today. When the ambulance arrived, she still hadn't came to or talked to me. I felt sure this was not an accident. Sammy stood like her feet were glued in place till the ambulance left.
I walked her a bit to cool her and then tried to get her back in the barn. All I had to do was start towards the barn and she went stiff legged. You try moving a fifteen-hundred pound horse that's saying, no. Finally, I just gave up and took off the bridal and turned her loose in the pasture with the cows.
I cleaned up and changed clothes and went straight to the hospital. Mom was awake now and mad as a wet setting hen. Alone, she told me she had gone to the barn to settle the other horses down. Something had spooked them and she found one of the Parson boys, or so she thought, on a four wheeler doing it on purpose.
"Whoever it was went flying past me and hit me with something. That's all I remember," she said.
She had three stitches over her right ear, but the doc said she would be fine. In fact, I got to take her home with me that night. When we got home, it was quite a sight.
Sammy had gotten out. I wouldn't have put it past her to jump the fence. She, well, had it in her to do it. And now, she was laying crossways in front of the steps to the house. Mom was a tough old farmer's wife and got of the car on her own despite the fact that I had asked to let me help her in the house.
"Oh, fiddle, I have been through worse than this," she said. Then she stooped down and rubbed Sammy on the neck. "We've seen a lot, haven't we, old girl?" Sammy stood up and paused a minute to look me right in the eye. Then, just as if nothing had happened, she went in the barn and got in her stall.
I fixed dinner for mom and after the kitchen was cleaned up, I went out to the barn. It wasn't just Sammy that looked at me as if I had done something wrong. Sylvester, Patch, Star, Red, they were looking at me like I was the cause for what happened to mom. I gave them all some sweet feed and told them who I really was. I know they don't understand, but if you had been in that barn with five horses staring you down, you would have told them something, I assure you.
A month would pass before the planting started in earnest. I already had all the corn and fertilizer and other stuff we needed. I had checked all the pumps and they were working well, so watering it wouldn't be an issue once the dry season set in. I figured any day now the trouble would start. Not like it already hadn't if what I thought was true.
While it seemed that everything in my life was going sideways, John Stodard came to pay us a visit. I hadn't seen him since high school and he had turned out to be a very handsome man. His parents were both gone so it was just him that ran the family ranch now. Our families had always been close and he wanted to know if he could run his cattle with ours when the time came. I told him sure and invited him for some tea and some dinner, if he wanted, since it was still on the table.
"Do I know you?" He asked.
"Not really," I replied. "My name is Erica and I am the foreman so long as Ms. Hawthorne will have me." I blushed a little, I'm sure, and I hoped he didn't catch it.
"She'll be around, John," mom said from the kitchen.
Now he was blushing and there was no hiding it. I was nervous as hell he would make me before I had a chance to explain, but he nibbled a little at the food and then headed on back to his place.
"That man hasn't slowed down that long in ten years," mom smiled, as I brought the plates from the table.
"What are you trying to say?" I moved beside mom so I could see her face.
"He's smitten," she stated.
"Sure, mom, and you know how long that will last," I quipped.
"Well, I see him every year at the county fair. I bet every pretty girl in this town has tried to land that man. He might pause and listen for a minute or two, then he moves on," mom smiled, as I was the one listening now.
Mom's cooking would pack the pounds on any man. Thankfully, I had stayed the course with the corset and now it was closed all the way in the back. In two more months I could have the operation, as my one year test would be up. I already had the doctor over in Colorado picked to do it. But then there were matters that I needed cleared up here before I was gone for any length of time.
By the following weekend we had all the fields planted and now, in a way, it was up to mother nature. Also, about that time the private eye that had taken over my case came around.
He seemed hesitant to tell me what he had found out and I had no clue he had also worked for the Parson family. I had to all but pry it out of him, but a traffic camera had caught a picture of Darrel just one block behind me on the same day and time of the wreck. The man reminded me that I got off pretty light and even if I proved to the police that my story was true, they wouldn't reopen a closed case very easy.
It was almost as if he didn't want me to clear my name or possibly stir up trouble for the Parson family. I don't know what he considered getting off light was, but losing Charlotte was never what I considered light. Something Wendy had said kept coming back to me.
"If you do this, then you have let them win," she told me.
This was when I first started my transition.
Time was passing quickly now as the fields sprang up with new life. John had came by to visit several times and now his cattle were in the same pasture with mine. When the annual county fair came around, John asked me to go with him. I wanted to decline, but mom would have none of that.
Going to the county fair with a man in this part of the world was like a city girl being asked for a night on the town. Mom saw it no different and the same day I told John I would go, we were off to town and dress shopping for most of the day. Around the farm or at home with mom and the farmhands I had no problems with being seen as a girl. Being at the mall with mom and crowded as it was, I was more than a little nervous.
I tried on several dresses that day and finally settled on what you might call a short prom dress. It was satin, blue trimmed in a white ruffle with a choker style collar. It had almost no back till just above my butt and stopped about two inches above my knees. It would have to be tailored to fit me, but of the dresses they had this was the only one both mom and I liked. I still thought the tiny straps that held the dress to the collar left me showing way too much of my breasts, but mom insisted that it looked great.
At home mom got my measurements and told me she would tailor the dress. I had always been careful to not let her know I was wearing a corset, but now she knew. In the meantime, I made an appointment at a salon in town and for the day before. My nails were all but gone and my hair, well, the perm was long gone by now. Mom once commented I looked a bit like a tomboy.
I was distracted all week to say the least as I wanted to devise a way to settle a score with the Parson boys. Mom could see the anger in everything I did, but she didn't really know why. When the night of the fair rolled around, she asked me, almost crying, to stop living in the past just long enough to enjoy the night. After my trip to the salon, I looked and felt almost as good as when I had left Nevada.
When I went to put on the dress, I realized quickly that the corset had to go. I put on a garter belt and then attached the stockings. I put on the panties to match and slipped on my heels. I stepped into the dress and closed the collar around my neck. The short zipper was on the side and started at my hips, but was all of three maybe four inches. I closed it and pulled the dress back down over my hips and butt. It was so tight that every curve of my body stood out for all to see.
I had no idea how much time had passed since I had started getting ready. When mom called me downstairs, I took one quick look in the mirror at my makeup, grabbed my purse and started down the stairs. When I made the landing for the livingroom, John was standing there with a really huge smile on his face.
That set the tone for the night and I was totally shocked when all the farmhands stopped dead in their tracks to watch John open the door of the car for me. For the first time in a long time I felt special and that's a feeling every woman loves, trust me.
At the fair, when I noticed at all, there were a lot of men that seemed to eye me up and down. John had a prize bull entered in the livestock contest and, eventually, we wound up in the barn. This was where I got a shock I never saw coming. At the corner of the rail on the south end of the barn there stood Wendy and behind her Darrel Parson. Thankfully, John and I were back a bit in the crowd so she never saw me.
John got a call on his cell phone and we had to leave rather quick like. The bunk house on his ranch was on fire. The fire trucks were there even before we were, but the place was a total loss and John couldn't afford to rebuild it or not soon. When the fire was out and everybody was gone, I took the blame for the fire. John all but shouted at me that he knew the Parson boys did it.
"John, can you take me home? There are some things we need to talk about and now," I added.
Mom was in bed by now, I was sure of that, and I saw no choice but to come clean with John. When he parked the car, I asked him to walk me to the barn as I wanted to check on the horses.
I stood by Sammy as the tears rolled down my eyes and I told John the whole sorted story. From the day Charlotte was killed, forward, he knew it all.
"So you figure they burned my bunk house cause of or relationship?" he sputtered.
"Yes, I do," I stated flatly.
"Well, I appreciate your honesty, but that is not the reason," he smiled and gave me a hug.
"You might not think so, but it is," I lamented with my face buried in his chest.
"This is about water and water rights. My ranch and several others, including the Parsons, have wells that have all gone dry," he said, as he stroked my hair.
"Yes, but there is water here and plenty of it," I replied.
"Well, if there is, someone else has all the rights to it," he spat.
"Yes, they do," I replied. "And I know who that is," I added.
"There's something I want to show you," I said, as I took him by the hand.
I opened the door to the bunkhouse and then went into dad's old office. I got out the maps that showed the aquifer for most of the land around us.
"There's an underground river that runs from the southwest corner of my property to the northeast corner of yours," I pointed out. "Past that in either direction and it goes too deep for a regular pump to get it out. All you need is one well drilled into that river and you will have all the water you need," I added.
"You're right, I'm sure, but you still need the rights to do that," he said, as he looked at the map.
"Well, for a small price I will give them to you. After all, I am the one who has them," I added.
"I can't afford to rebuild my bunk house, much less pay for the water rights, and then drill a well," he added.
"Then how about a none cash option?" I replied.
"This I got to hear," he said, as he took the chair I offered.
"It's simple, really. You and mom are the only people that know who I really am. Dad told me about what was going on before he died and I think the Parson's are responsible for the death of my wife as well. I am all but sure they are the ones that attacked mom in the barn a few months ago. And now you think they burned your bunk house. So you keep my secret and when all this is sorted out you will have the water rights and I will help you rebuild the bunkhouse good as new," I added.
"Secrets have a way of getting out all on their own, but if that is what you want, I won't tell a soul," he added. "But I hope that doesn't mean we can't go out now and then," he smiled.
That next weekend Wayne and Darrel came to visit. I was in the barn tending to the horses when they came in and I tried to act as if I didn't know them or why they might have come around. Wayne said he knew I was running the place now as Ms. Hawthorne was too far up in her years to. He also asked me to help him get her to sell the place to his family along with the water rights as their farm's wells had all but dried up.
I told them Ms. Hawthorn didn't own the place as Mr. Hawthorn's will left it to their son. So far as I knew he wasn't interested in selling the place as the farm had been in the family for most of four generations or that was what he told me.
Wayne and Darrel then set in to making threats about how pumps often failed and crops could be lost for different reasons and so on.
Sammy's tail was standing straight out and her breathing was hard and fast. It was as if she felt the tension of threats as well as I did. Her ears were tilted back and she was standing almost like a bird dog did when he pointed. I told them flat out to leave, the place wasn't for sale and they had need not ask again.
I went straight to the house and told mom what had happened. Then I called John and alerted him as well. He was at the house so fast I didn't have to start the story from scratch for him to know what had happened.
The next morning over breakfast John and I settled on a contractor to build his new bunkhouse. Once we settled on a price, I gave him fifty percent up front to get started and I thought John would faint when I gave him cash and asked him to sign a receipt.
Our next stop that day was at a local radio shop. We bought enough hand-held radios for every hand on his ranch, as well as my farm, to have one. We had already agreed that we would have the hands parole his place, as well as mine, around the clock. With the radios and a base station at his place, as well as mine, we could be alerted to any trouble in a matter of seconds.
With mom in agreement, I asked John to step up and run the place for a few weeks. I had some personal business I needed to take care of and I would be gone for most of a month. He agreed and we swapped cell phone numbers so it would be easy to stay in touch. I didn't expect to hear from him unless something happened. He had become rather cold towards me since I had revealed all that night in the barn.
Before I left I set things up for a new well to be drilled at John's place. I marked the spot with the map of the underground river dad had. I gave them instructions to lay enough water pipe to serve his house, the bunk house, and the feed lot for his cattle. The driller said he felt sorry for taking my money. He had punched a lot of holes in the area and they were all dry. I assured him there was water there and he said he would do it.
That next Monday I left for Colorado to have the final operation. Once it was done I was going to Vegas to recover and settle up a few things there as well. Wendy had set me up with the doctor in Colorado. She didn't think I had the money to pay some of the more high priced surgeons to do the job and this one was doing trials of some sort.
I arrived a day early, but I was only there in body. My mind was still on the farm and trying to put together all the stuff that had happened into something that made sense. The female doctor went on for most of an hour about how, if all went well, I would have all the same plumbing a real woman had and, furthermore, I might even be able to have children. Most of what she said was so technical it all went over my head and the rest just went in one ear and out the other.
The next day she did the operation and seemed overjoyed at the outcome. I was in a lot of pain for the first few days, but as soon as I could she had me up and moving around. It wasn't fun, but I did what I had to do and by the weekend the pain was well under control. I payed close attention to all the after care instructions and then with a bottle of pain pills and the other stuff I would need, I was checked out.
Driving the five speed pickup to Vegas was no fun at all. Each time I used the clutch the pain would all but bring tears to my eyes. When I did get there, all I wanted to do was sleep for most of the first week, but by then John was calling me at least twice a day just to check on me. I wondered if mom had told him the real reason for my trip. I had asked her not to, but you never know with mom.
By the time a month had passed, the pain was an on again, off again kind of thing. Pants were out of the question, as the pressure on my new vagina made it really hurt. Wearing the corset had caused me to drop quite a bit of weight and the potbelly I had before was long gone. That being the case I could wear the clothes Charlotte had bought me without the corset now and I was surprised at how good they looked on me.
I asked John if he could stay on another month as the things I was doing here were progressing slowly. He said it was no problem and I should take all the time I needed. There hadn't been any problems and he doubted there would be before harvest time.
I called Wendy and asked her over for dinner. Some of the things she had said back when this all started were kinda stuck in my mind. I fully intended to corner up over being with Darrel Parsons at the fair. I felt sure she hadn't seen John and I hoped it would catch her off guard.
I grilled a couple of steaks and had baked potatoes and salad sitting on the table when she arrived. There was the usual small talk and we both reminisced about the good times with Charlotte. We had several glasses of wine and then I popped the question.
"So how is that you know Darrel Parson? And what brought you to a fair in Texas?" I added.
The wine glass she was holding started to shake and she put it down quickly. The blood ran from her face and she wasn't talking at all.
She wiped a tear from her eyes and gave me a look that would melt steel. "I will answer all of your questions, but if you ever tell anyone who told you or how you found out, I will kill you with my bare hands," she spat.
"Fair enough," I replied.
"Do you recall a boy you went to school with named Walter Cummings?" She asked.
"Yes, I replied. "Walt and I were good friends. His family's farm is right next to mine," I added.
"Shortly after you left for collage, Walt married Gail Parson, the youngest of the Parson's children. The Cummings' family thought this was a match made in heaven as the Parson boys had made a lot of trouble for them. The well that bordered the two farms was already going dry and your father all but gave the Cummings' family the water rights they needed to drill a new well and keep the farm going," she paused and took a sip of wine.
"The Parson's had already bought up several of the smaller farms that bordered their property and the wells they had were drying up, too. The marriage did stop the boys from causing trouble for the Cummings' family, but not for long. The water rights your father gave the family were not transferable and when Walt, Sr. and Betty passed away, the well was capped and the problems started all over again." She paused again as the tears now poured down her face.
"Walt took a job in town and spent every dime he got drilling one well after another, but none of them yielded enough water to farm with. Finally, all but broke, Gail divorced him and got half the farm in the divorce. Walt was to hardheaded to know he was beat and pleaded with your father for the water rights to the well that was already there. Your father refused even after the divorce and said as long as he lived the Parson's would never get anything from him, not even through marriage. I can only guess his reasons why."
She paused and took another sip of wine and tried her best to stem the flow of her tears. So far it seemed I knew more about the Parson's and the reason my dad was the way he was towards them than she did. She was still trying to get herself together and I didn't say anything as I really wanted to know if she knew if there was something new to be found out.
"Walt told the Parson's it was never going to happen, as far as getting the water rights were concerned. Then went on his way and tried to forget the matter as best he could. But the Parson's weren't through causing trouble or at least not yet. Walt was out riding the fences one day. You know he rode old style with long reins that were tied in a knot, so left over the saddle horn they didn't drag the ground and possibly trip the horse. Wayne Parson rode up and started a fight and Walt was thrown off and landed on the fence, more to the point the fence was between his legs. Wayne saw Walt's hand tangled in the reins and slapped his horse on the hind quarters. The horse bolted, of course, and dragged Walt all the way to the next fence post before he could let the horse go."
Her tears had turned to anger and I could tell by her voice she was struggling to finish the story.
"I am what is left of Walter E. Cummings. I sold my half of the farm to my aunt and uncle and used the money for my sex change and to go to nursing school. I wanted to tell you as soon as I realized who you really were years ago. I go back each year to the fair and hope even to this day that I can catch Wayne off alone somewhere. I would surely go to jail, but to settle the score between him and I, I would consider that a small price to pay.
"And this is why you were so dead set against my plan?" I asked.
"Yes, and you and I are not the only ones those boys have hurt," she spat, as she started to cry again.
"So you know it was them that caused the accident the night Charlotte was killed." I stated.
"Yes, but what I know and what I can prove are two different things," she sniffed.
"Do Wayne and Darrel know you now on sight?" I asked.
"No. I have stood just inches from both of them and they had no clue," she stated.
"I asked her straight up if she wanted the farm back, it's a hard life and full of blisters." I added.
"It was the only thing that ever mattered to me," she replied. "If I could get it back, I would do it in a heart beat," she added.
Wendy and I made a deal. I would keep her secret so long as she kept mine and in time I would help her get the farm back, but she had to be ready on a moment's notice to come home. She was more than glad to make the deal.
By the time I got back to the farm it was just thee weeks till harvest time. John hugged me like I had been gone forever and mom swore I was starving myself and cooked enough food to feed an army. I did tell John about Walt, now Wendy, but I knew he would never tell a soul and he was part of my plan to set things right.
The well at his place was done now and so was the new bunkhouse. He owed me big time, as it were, and promised me faithfully he would do anything I asked if it put the Parson boys out of our lives.
I got a local lawyer to draw up a quitclaim to the half of the farm that Walt had lost to Gail in the divorce. I also had a security company come out to the house and wire the barn for video and sound. Now, it was back to the normal routine and riding Sammy with a still somewhat bruised crotch was no fun at all.
Wayne or Darrel, one or the other, would come around soon enough and with a little help form Sammy I would get the confession I wanted and needed. Of all the horses on the farm, Sammy seemed to understand and know who I really was. And she had already shown me how protective she was over mom, so I was sure she would be the same over me.
In the meantime, John and I became rather close. He didn't know I was really a woman now. I hadn't seen the need to tell him and unless he asked I had no reason to.
John's older brother finally retired from the Marine corp and came home. Wow! He was a big man. He looked like the super sized version of the hulk. He was six-feet, six-inches tall and weighed every pound of the two hundred-five he would confess to. His name was David and even with his size he was just as handsome as John. In no time at all, he felt like he was one of the family. The fact that Sammy seemed to like him was good enough for me.
Now the harvest was started and as soon as we had the lower two-fifty done, I knew we were in the black for this season. Dad was right, that plot of ground grew more corn than all the rest of what we planted. I paid all the bills and had enough to pay off a few loans that dad left us and still had money left over. I knew once word got out the trouble would start and it did.
It was Wayne that decided to pay me a visit this time and you can bet I was more than ready.
I was in the barn with Sammy, as we had just finished up for the day. All the fences were good now. A few had been clipped by the farm equipment, but that was a normal thing to happen and it was easy to fix as well.
"Damn you," he stormed into the barn in a huff.
"Pardon me?" I replied as if I had no clue.
"I farmed twice as much ground as you did this year and got half the yield. We need water and you're going to get it for us or else," he said, as he threw the tally sheets at me.
"Not in this lifetime," I spat.
He made a quick move in my direction and when I stepped back, that was all it took. Sammy cocked her ears back and flipped her tail high in the air as she lurched from the stall almost knocking Wayne on his butt as she did. He stood up and started back paddling, trying to get out of her way, but Sammy was right on him. He ran out of real estate at the door to the barn and Sammy reared up and caught his leg right about the knee on her way down. When he hit the ground, she put her left hoof on his ankle and just stood there while he yelled out in pain.
I walked over and placed my hand on Sammy's neck.
"You bitch, get the damn horse off me," he spat.
Sammy picked her right front leg up a little and all her weight shifted to the hoof that was on his ankle. She had her head down so close to his face I know he could feel her breath.
"I'll make you a deal. You sign this quitclaim for Walt's old farm and I will see what I can do.
"Fuck you," he replied.
Sammy leaned forward now putting even more weight on his ankle and I heard the first bone snap.
"I don't think Sammy liked your answer. Let's try a different question. Who was driving the night you caused the accident in Las Vegas, you or Darrel?" I heard another bone snap and saw him wince from the pain.
"It was me, it was me," he said, as Sammy keep adding the pressure.
"Ready to sign the claim now?" I asked.
"Yes, I'll sign it. Just get the damn horse off me," he added.
I handed him the claim on a clipboard and a pen to write with. He signed it and quick, too.
I walked back to Sammy's stall and called her. She took her time and looked at me like I had lost my mind. "It's okay, girl," I said, as I tried to calm her down. I closed the door to the stall and called the ambulance service, along with the police.
It took a few days for the dust to settle and when the cops arrested Wayne, I felt like it was the beginning of the end. I had shown the tape of what happened in the barn to the county sheriff and Wendy was on her way to file the quitclaim and send Gail packing for good.
Under repeated questioning by the police, Wayne, eventually, confessed to everything that he, along with some help from Darrel, had done over the years. Including, what he had done to Walt. They tried to get a plea deal, but Wendy and I wouldn't go for it. The prosecutor was glad we didn't, since Darrel had confessed as well. At this point he figured a conviction was in the bag.
John and David had been in the mountains on a fishing trip the night all this happened, but they got word about what had happened and were back here like a flash. I think mom called them, actually, but she never said she did.
Wendy and I were walking back to the house from the barn when John and David showed up. I saw the lights and bells go off almost the second David laid eyes on Wendy.
After a nice dinner, I showed the tape of what happened to John and David.
"That horse probably saved your life," David said when it was done.
"Well, it wasn't like there were any men folk around at the time. Besides a girls gotta do what a girls gotta do. Right?" I looked at Wendy.
"That will never happen again," John stated, as if it was a fact.
He took me by the hand and led me out of the house and back towards the barn. We stopped when we got to the stall where Sammy was standing. John took a deep breath and looked me right in the eye.
"I should have known those boys would wait till I was gone to try something. But marry me and it will never happen again. I promise," he added, as he held up a small box with an engagement ring in it.
Sammy said, yes, immediately. She was shaking her head up and down like I was supposed to say, yes, as well. "I'll take the ring, but there are a lot of things you need to know before I say yes. You know, if this town were to ever find out who I really am, they would disown you and me both."
"All I need to know is if you love me, like I love you. After that I really don't much care what someone else thinks," he added.
"Yes, John. I do love you," I said, as I blushed enough to light up the whole barn.
"Well, I have things to do. We'll set a date as soon as all this legal stuff is over," he added.
We were headed back to the house, but stopped dead in our tracks when we got close enough to see David and Wendy out on the front porch.
David was down on one knee giving Wendy a kiss that had enough passion to light up the whole town. David was so big all we could really see was the top of her head and a pair of legs that stuck out from under her dress. We just smiled at each other and waited till the kiss was finished.
The Parson boys pleaded no contest and got twenty years for each count in the indictment. They would be dead before they served all that time. That same weekend the sheriff gave Gail the eviction order and after she sold off most of the family farm to pay the legal bills there wasn't much left for Gail. I'll let you guess who actually bought up the Parson's old place.
In the months that followed, David and Wendy became inseparable. And just as I had thought they would, they married about a year later. David knew the whole story about Wendy before the happy day and it didn't phase him.
John and I were still engaged and mom was after me hard to set a date for the wedding. John and I had had sex more than once and he was a great lover. I knew any girl in her right mind would be glad to have such a man. But even now the memory of Charlotte was strong in my mind.
The other thing that weighed heavy on my mind was that I would never be able to give John children. I was standing in the barn talking to Sammy about all the things that were bothering me when I felt what I can describe as a bubble busting low in my belly. I seldom had gas so it was a bit odd to me at the time.
After brushing Sammy and pouring out my heart to her, I put her back in the stall and headed in for the night. I often took a quick shower at night just to wash off the dust of the day and tonight I really needed one. Much to my shock when I got undressed, I had blood soaked panties. After the shock passed, I laughed a little to myself as I remembered a couple of my dad's old sayings.
‘Son, if it's got tits, tires, or tracks, it's bound to give ya trouble.' And the other one was something like, ‘Boy, you'd better think twice about trusting anybody that bleeds for seven days a month and don't die'. I laughed at the thought of it as I now fit both categories. I had tits and I was bleeding. Would have to see for how long it lasted.
Wendy had long since started having a period and was fertile, according to her doctor. I took a chance and had the test as well. According to the test, I was fertile as well.
I was two months pregnant when I gave in and married John. Wendy was a month ahead of me and there was no getting the smile off of David's face.
We both had boys and, yes, they were named after their fathers. Like most married couples, John and I didn't see everything eye to eye. But those were the times I would just tell him I needed to see a horse about a man. He caught on soon enough.
The Boy Who Wasn't
Author:
Audience Rating:
Contests:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
This is the story James Conner, a Boy who in the end finds out he never really was a boy. His mom and his best friend Becky are there each step of the way. While the ending is a happy one, My editor said I should issue a tissue alert. It is I believe a touching story that I hope the readers here will enjoy.
James was a boy's boy and made no excuses for it. He took all the same lumps, bumps and bruises as all the other nine year old boys his age did. This wasn't his first visit to the hospital and his mom was pretty sure it wouldn't be the last.
She watched as James seemed to get some thrill from the nurse that was wrapping his ribs with an ace bandage. Granted, that did nothing to ease the pain he was feeling between his legs. The spill he had taken on his bike had caused him more than a slight amount of pain this time.
To Carol Connors it was almost cute how the tight ace bandage caused him to look as if he had breasts. It was baby fat she told herself, but then a girl wouldn't have her missing work for a trip to the hospital either. Sure a girl could wreck her bike much the same as a boy, but then a girl wouldn't pick the biggest hill in town to take the plunge on. Never mind plowing through a fence and landing in the neighbor's swimming pool.
When the nurse was done, James walked lightly out to the car, while his mom talked to the doctor and paid the bill.
“I think his breasts are bigger now than the last time we saw him,” Dr. Markus said, in a soft tone.
“I am sure they are and as you can see he is actually losing some weight,” Carol replied.
“He's still rather husky for a nine year old,” the doctor said, as she wrote on her report.
“Twenty pounds is a lot to lose for a boy his age,” Carol replied. “I am watching every bite he takes and making sure it is not junk food and the likes,” she added.
“Well, I took another blood sample, but I suspect this one will be no different than the last,” the doctor said with a smile.
As they rode home, there was no denying his breasts were holding his tee shirt away from the rest of his torso. His nipples made pin points in his favorite Kiss tee-shirt now torn from the spill on his bike. As they talked, James told his mom how much he liked the tight feel of the ace bandage. He remarked that it would have been like extra padding had he had it on before the spill on his bike. A light went off in Carol's head, but then, just as quick, she dismissed the idea.
It wasn't till bedtime, when James refused to take off the ace bandage, that the idea she had earlier took root. Carol knew she had it somewhere and having looked in most every place she could think of, the cedar chest in the garage was the only place left.
She had to all but empty the cedar chest, but there it was. The training corset she had worn when she was a girl. James might balk at the soft material over the cups, but, if he likes that tight feel of something wrapped around him, this just might work.
Carol had saved much of her wardrobe from when she was a girl. She had hoped to have a daughter of her own someday to pass some of it down to. That wasn't going to happen now or not the way she saw it. Her husband and love of her life, save James, had been killed in operation Desert Storm. James would never be like his father, his small frame and delicate features made a person have to look just to know he was a boy.
It was Saturday and Carol was up early. It was almost automatic now since she worked almost seven days a week. The alarm clock was more of an afterthought than a necessity these days and James was still sound asleep. As she sat drinking her coffee, she was also thinking of how she would approach James with the idea of wearing the corset. She didn't want to really deceive her son, so the truth with a twist would have to do. If it worked, then that was good. If it didn't, then that was good, too. She would find another way to curb his wild streak.
Unlikely as it may seem, James loved coffee as much as his father did. Just as she poured James a cup and set it aside for him to have later, he came padding into the kitchen.
“Morning, Mom,” he said, as he gave her a hug.
“You're up early,” she replied, while returning the hug.
James took the coffee and sat at the table next to her not saying why he was up so early.
“You're not going to be showing those off all day are you?” She said, as she pointed at his nipples poking through his thin pajama top.
“Well, it's not like I can hide them,” he said with a pouting face. “And yours show, well, sometimes, I mean,” he said, taking another sip of coffee.
“Well, you could hide them, but I think you kinda like showing them off.” She teased him a little.
“I doubt that mom,” he hissed. “Especially, with the ace bandage making them look so big right now,” he added.
“This would hide them,” she said, as she placed the corset on the table. “And you can make it plenty tight enough to hold your broken rib in place,” she added.
She knew full well James had never seen a corset before and probably knew nothing about them. She seized the chance to explain to him that both men and women wore them back years ago. Years later they were known to be more for the women than the men. Still it would fit tight and hide his prominent nipples at the same time.
She watched as James in wide eyed amazement handled the corset with some care. That was sure not his normal way, he was tough on everything. After he had looked the garment over for more than a few minutes he gave her his assessment.
“Well, it might work, but with the lacing thing in the back I would have to have some help to get it on and off,” he stated, sure of himself.
“I thought so too the first time I got to wear one, but there are ways around that,” Carol offered.
“It seems rather small in the middle,” he said, as he examined it more closely.
“It is a little smaller, but then that helps with your posture and you know the teacher is always on you about slumping down in your chair,” Carol reminded him.
He set the garment aside for the moment and drank the rest of his coffee. In a way Carol was thrilled that he had not dismissed the idea of wearing the corset off hand. She felt sure once he had it on he would fall in love with it. The corset would work just as good or better than the ace bandage for his hurt ribs and properly tightened it would make it so his stomach wouldn't allow him to eat so much either. That was a two for one deal she could like.
He knew one cup of coffee was all he would get. So with that drank he asked his mom to help him get out of the ace bandage so he could take a shower. Careful not to seem as if she was pushing the issue, she asked if he was willing to try the corset. If not, she was going to put it away. James knew she was a tidy housekeeper so he didn't suspect her.
“I guess so,” he said, as he headed off to the shower.
In the shower James took inventory of himself. Even he could tell he had lost some weight. At school he played just as hard as the rest of the boys, but at home he ate twice as much as they did. He had been picked on as the fat kid, but if he had his way that would soon be over. To his eyes his mom had just offered him the best way of all to hide how fat he really was. Of course, he couldn't act as thrilled as he was, no boy ever falls for something his mom suggests.
One thing Carol would never have to worry about was James being clean and neat. She and her husband, Shawn, had drilled that into him from the time he started walking and talking. She was making their breakfast as he took his shower all the time hoping he would follow through on her suggestion of the corset. His days of being the fat kid would come to an end real soon if he did.
James listened intently when he turned off the shower knowing his mom would come to make sure he was clean. His steadfast refusal to get a hair cut now had him using both shampoo and conditioner the same as his mom did. In a way he didn't mind it, save that it smelled like flowers. That was so not cool for a boy his age.
It was a mock inspection as Carol knew he would be clean as a whistle, still it was her chance to see just how he was developing. She looked him over, checked behind his ears and then gave him a gentle swat on the butt.
“If you're going to wear the corset, it needs to go on first,” she said, as if it was a reminder to something he had already agreed to.
He paused and hung his head. “Okay, mom, I'll try it if that is what you want.”
Carol brought the corset and liner to his room. She showed him first how to position the liner and then how to place the corset before he started to tighten it. She tightened it just a little at first and he complained that it was pinching his chest. She moved close behind him and showed him how to scoop the loose skin of his breast into the cups. She didn't want to scare him out of it before he even started, so she told him to say when it was tight enough.
James just watched wide eyed in the mirror as the garment slimmed his waist and flattened his tummy. No one would call him the fat kid with this corset on he thought to himself. Carol stopped just past being half way closed in the back.
“You can tighten it more if you want to, I'll show you how later,” she said as she left him to finish getting dressed.
The corset wasn't tight at all, and that wasn't the reason Carol stopped when she did. The cups of the corset were full to the max and, if she remembered correctly, they were B cups. She could only hope that as he lost the extra pounds the breasts would go away as well.
James picked one of his loose tee shirts to wear that day and even so he tucked it in the waist of his pants. His pants were actually loose on him now and there was no way to deny it, he had boobs. He didn't really mind the fact that he had boobs, it was the fat kid jokes that bothered him. He didn't look so fat now and to him that was a good thing.
When Carol first saw him she had to stifle a very big laugh. His pants looked as if he could swim in them and she knew right off that would never work for school. His mid-term break would soon be over and there was no way she could afford another round of shopping for school clothes.
He ate just half of his normal breakfast before he said he was full. Carol knew in her heart then she had done the right thing. The best way for a boy his age to lose weight was to eat less and the corset was already showing that effect. Now she saw another problem coming at her head on. No way was her child going to school in baggy pants.
Carol worked at a garment factory and had taken in the garage for a sewing room. She did alterations as well as designing some of her own clothes. She quickly measured his waist and it was almost the same as hers. He wasn't as tall as she was, but that was just a matter of time. His father was tall and she was, as well, so in time she figured he would be, too.
She measured his hips and surreptitiously measured his breasts. Indeed he filled out the B cups to the max. She wasn't about to tell him that, but she could alter some of her old jeans to fit him for the time being. Once his body weight was down to what a normal boy of his age should be, she was more than willing to buy him some new clothes. She was none too happy that her child was being teased as the fat kid, herself.
Carol was stunned that he took to wearing her old jeans like a duck to water. The fact that the zipper and button were on the other side from his didn't seem to phase him at all. What stunned her more was that he wore the corset to bed and every waking hour, save to take it off long enough to shower. She didn't make him do that at all, it was his choice and she was proud of him for it.
As for the jeans, she had picked only the ones she wore early in her pregnancy since those had the biggest waist. All she really had to do was hem the legs and she did that by adding the old style sailor's cuff. If he continued to wear them, she could always let it back out later.
Once school started back James was excused from P.E. because of his ribs. To the other boys that knew how it happened this made him a big man, so to speak. After all, none of them had dared to try riding blind man's bluff. So called because it was so steep and the turns so sharp you couldn't see around them. James had made it to the bottom only to find out he had no brakes. Then he crashed into the back yard of the prettiest girl in school. Becky Harris, the only girl in the whole school that could really fill out a sweater.
His first day back at school after the break sort of set the tone for the rest of the year. The older jocks that had never been his friends to start with avoided him. The guys that knew him and were his real friends kinda accepted him as a hero for the stunt he had pulled. It was his acceptance with the girls that threw him off balance. Even the aforementioned Becky Harris came to his comfort when some of the other girls teased him about his breasts.
“At least we have some boobs.” Beck shouted at one of the other girls as she walked home with James.
“I don't see how you do it,” she turned and spoke to James. “Every girl in the class has at least some boobs, but you and I are the ones that get picked on,” she stated with some anger in her voice.
James was unsure of just what to say. The last thing he wanted to do was mess up a new found friendship with the prettiest girl in the school. “My mom says it's just baby fat and they will go away at some point in time. I have seen you out shopping with your mom, my guess is yours will only get bigger,” he said in a very unsure tone.
Becky laughed as much at what he said, as how he said it. “Yes, Mom has told me the same thing, but they could at least wait till I am older,” she replied with a smile.
“Well, maybe we will both get our wish,” James replied.
“Our wish. What do you mean by that?” She asked.
“Well, maybe your breasts will stop growing till you get a little older and mine will go away with the rest of my body fat. Mom has me on a diet,” he added.
“Oh, so it's cool if I have breasts, but it's not so cool for you?” Becky replied sounding stern.
“I didn't mean it that way. You're a girl, you're supposed to have breasts, and you're the prettiest girl in school. I'm a guy. We're not supposed to have breasts. That's all I meant to say.”
“And what happens if they don't go away?” Becky asked with some intent in her voice.
“I'm not sure. I guess I will just be stuck with them,” James replied.
James walked with her past his house and across the park to the stairs that led down to her house. He so wanted to run home and tell his mom about his new friendship with Becky, but then how could he tell her it was because they had the biggest boobs in class or that she had taken up for him when the other kids made fun of his boobs?
Carol wasn't so disconnected from her son's life not to smell the perfume on his clothes. When she asked him about it, he, of course, told her about Becky, just not the reason they were close enough for her perfume to get on his clothes. It was a very pretty scent that Carol recognized as being popular with the younger girls. She was thankful for whatever reason that her son now had a female friend.
It was a really cold winter and that alone was enough to keep James in the house on most days. He faithfully walked Becky home every day, stopping only at the stairs to bid her goodbye. They even shared a few weekends together as she came to visit him and he in turn returned the favor.
Becky soon realized her grades had shot up. Studying with James had proven he was the smart kid in class, as most had thought. Thing was he wasn't the rude and crude macho type she had pegged him to be. He was actually a very caring and loveable young man. He wasn't really her type, as she preferred the more physically fit boys.
James knew his friendship with Becky would be short lived. Their mutual teasing over their breasts had brought them together and once his were gone, so too went Becky. That was the way he saw it and that was what he eventually told his mom.
Carol had not missed the slow but sure progress James was making with the corset. Every morning now he would loop the lacing over the door knob of the door to his room and pull with all his might to get it as tight as he could possibly stand it. While she was sure he had long ago lost enough weight to be what was considered normal for a boy his age, she was content to let him continue to wear the corset. His breasts were none smaller than they had been at the start. If anything, they might have gotten some bigger.
As spring came in, so did his hips and now Carol was getting worried. There was no reason for this to happen or none that she knew of. She had on the sly measured his breasts and indeed they had gotten bigger. That added to his hips was a sure alert to her that something was not right.
The friendship between James and Becky had blossomed into much more than just a casual friendship. They often studied together and invited each other over for meals. James probably didn't realize it at the time, but he was as good at girl speak as Becky was. To hear them together and not see them you would swear they were two girls having a great time. James still hung out with the boys when Becky wasn't around, but that wasn't often.
As the school year came to a close, Carol realized James no longer struggled to close the corset each morning. She had taken in the waist of his pants as he had lost the extra weight, but she had no idea it had been fully closed in the back for a month now.
James hadn't considered the idea that the corset was made for a girl or that it would make his body end up shaped like one as well. For him it was all about losing the weight and for now he figured he had accomplished just that. He was now a skinny seventy pound fifth grader, save the fact that he still had boobs.
He and Carol had agreed he no longer had to diet when he got to eighty pounds. Still he would not give up the corset or the diet for that matter. She figured as soon as summer came into full swing, the corset would have to go. The hot weather would make it all but unbearable to wear.
Chapter 2
It was a much deserved Saturday off and time for the yearly portrait with his mom. James had avoided anything that looked like a camera since his boobs had grown the way they had and now he had no choice but to have his picture taken. He had even been busy when they made pictures for school that year. He wouldn't say it out loud, although Becky had several times. He looked more like a young girl than a boy.
On Friday night Carol had asked for the corset as it needed to be washed. James begrudgingly gave it up, but only after his mom promised he could have it back in the morning. Carol had no clue what was coming next, but she was sure she had to get the corset away from him one way or the other.
Early Saturday morning she looked in on him while he was still fast asleep. Even when she carried him in her womb he flipped and flopped like a fish out of water. He still did and his bed often looked like a thrashing machine had come through during the night. That was true this morning, as well, but what really shocked her were the firm breasts she saw, coupled with the fact that her son's penis and balls had seemed to disappear. This wasn't baby fat, they were breasts, and his penis was no more than the size of his thumb.
She shared her first cup of coffee with a call to Dr. Markus. She told her everything that had happened over the last six months and how she was all but sure she had a girl now as opposed to a boy. The doctor assured her that humans don't change their sex without some real help. Likewise, she had told Carol long ago that he had an elevated female hormone level and that was likely the reason he had the boobs. He was still a boy, that she was sure of.
Carol decided that nothing more than a firsthand examination would settle the matter with the doctor. So she shrugged it off and told her she would see her next weekend for his checkup. On one hand, Carol was thrilled at the prospect of having a daughter. On the other hand, she feared it would not sit well with James to find out after all this time that he was really a she.
James came to the table about an hour later, got his one cup of coffee and fumed for several minutes at his mom. His beloved corset was not on his dressing table where it should be and he was plenty upset. Carol did her best to calm him down, but he was so afraid he would start eating too much and get fat again that he just had to have it back.
She quickly realized that the teasing about being the fat kid had hurt him much more than she realized. Likewise, the teasing about his breasts had just flown right under the radar as if it was no big deal to him to have them. She also saw an opportunity here, not one she had thought of before and for sure not one she had planned.
“If you just have to have the corset back, you can have it, but it comes with a dress and panties?” His mom added with some vigor.
James quietly got up and went to see if his mom had wrecked her ten speed, cause he was sure she had bumped her head or something like that.
“What was that about?” She asked when he sat back down.
“Just checking to make sure you hadn't taken a spill on your bike,” he laughed, still not answering her question.
“Oh, you think mom is off her rocker this morning.” She replied.
“Kinda, last time I checked I was still a boy,” he paused to gauge her reaction.
“Is that so?” She said with her hands on her hips.
“Pretty much the way I see it,” he replied.
“Well, you got the pretty part right anyway,” she all but fumed.
“Let's go,” she grabbed his hand and led him off to her bedroom, a place he was never allowed to go.
She stopped them both in front of the big mirror that covered the closet door. James hadn't seen it since his father was killed and figured he never would again. In a flash, his mom dropped her housecoat and stood there nude as the day she was born. Bravado set in and James followed suit like two seconds later. She turned his head so it faced the mirror and watched as the shock set in.
His bravado left as quickly as it came and his arms quickly folded to cover his breasts and what was left of his boyhood. It was the most natural girl move his mom had ever seen him make. He quickly put on his oversized tee shirt and ran back to the kitchen table.
“I'm not a girl,” he said through his tears.
“Well, you may not think so, but what did you see in the mirror?” His mom asked sweetly.
His body had the exact silhouette of the corset he had worn for most of six months around the clock. His breasts were firm and proud and to his eyes stuck straight out, as it were. He couldn't deny what he saw looked like a girl. Still he just knew he was a boy.
“A girl,” he said, making no other comment.
“And what type of clothes do girls wear?” His mom said, as she pushed her luck a little. They had talked about this before she was hoping he remembered.
“Dresses and panties, and bras,” he said in a defeated tone.
“So now that that is settled, what will it be?” She asked.
“I am so not having my picture taken looking like a boy with boobs mom,” he stated loud and clear.
“Is there another option?” She asked in a flat tone.
“If you insist, then I will have to dress like a girl,” he said making sure she knew it was her idea and not his in any way.
“Good answer, now, give me your tee shirt,” she stated.
She actually traded with him giving him her short silk housecoat. She asked him to help her put away the clean laundry and gave him all the boys clothes he was accustomed to wearing. Once they were put away and his bed was made, she locked the door and closed it. The lock was broken and had been for some time but, he was not aware of it. He was now locked out of his own bedroom, but it was about to get worse. At least, if you ask him, that is what he would have said.
His mom guided him to the spare bedroom and it was now the most girlish thing he had ever seen in his life. Everything was either pink or rose colored and the canopy bed shouted girl here loud and clear. His macho image would never survive this.
“Now go get your shower. We have an appointment to get our pictures made today,” his mom said in a cheery voice.
This was now his bedroom and he turned to look it over again before he headed off to the shower. Right about now he was wishing he had gotten his hair cut like his dad had wanted him to. No way would he look like a chick with a flattop haircut. Right about now he even wished he had some body hair like his dad, as that would solidify his manhood as well. Alas, he had neither.
Fresh from the shower his mom rolled his long blond locks in rollers and pinned them tight to his head. She stretched the drier cap over them and turned on the drier as she worked on his fingernails and toenails. As luck would have it for his mom, Becky had talked him into letting his nails get longer like hers. In fact, she had talked him into a great many things his mom had noticed, she just didn't know who or why.
Cuddled up in a quiet corner of the study hall at school she had plucked and shaped his eyebrows. She had been the first to give him a manicure and that was the reason his nails were in such good shape even now. At the mall one weekend she had dared him to get his ears pierced. Carol fully figured he would chicken out, but much to her surprise he had gone through with it. The studs were so small you had to really look to see them, but he had done it just the same.
Becky had also been the one to show him how to properly measure his bust size. If what she told him was correct, he was a twenty-eight C cup. He had no clue what that really meant. His mom was a C cup and he was nothing near the same size as his mom. He only knew that cause he had read the tag on her bra.
With his nails all painted bright pink now, he cringed as to what his mom might do next. He did what Becky asked without question as it kept him close to the prettiest girl school. That did quite a lot for his status with the other boys. Under orders from his mom, he sat there still and quiet as his nails and hair were allowed to dry. She left him long enough to get dressed herself, but not so long as to give him time to change his mind.
She came back with a corset in hand and watched as he tried not to smile. She laid it across his lap and at a glance he knew this was not the corset he had been wearing before. By now his hair was almost dry and she turned off the drier. She asked him to stand and she put the corset around him almost the second he did. He saw the little metal tabs hanging from the bottom of it, but had no clue what they were for.
James had completely missed the three inch stem waist line of the garment. He was shocked even more that it had no cups to hold his breasts. While it was just snug in place his mom put him in his first bra. It was one of her old C cup bras from when she was little and it fit like a glove. Then with great care she began to close the corset watching it shape his waist line into the three inch stem she had designed.
She had spent the last two months in her sewing room making and designing all the new clothes that now filled her new daughter's closet. She had done it in hope, not as a plan. She had no intentions of forcing her son to be a girl. More to the point it seemed his body had decided for him and her as well. It was an opportunity she wasn't ready to pass up. She had a much grander scheme, but she and her new daughter would talk about that later, when she was more settled into the idea of being one of the girls.
While the corset was still just snug in place she handed him his first real silk stockings. His eyes lit up and they just seemed to pour through his hands like water. He was truly enamored with the feel of them and when they were on his legs, there was nothing he knew of that felt better than this. A chill ran up his back and he felt his nipples get hard as little buttons. The pink ruffled panties that came next he thought was just a little over the top.
“Now, you can tighten the corset as much as you like,” Carol said in a musical tone.
He looped the lacing over the door knob and then moved away using his body weight as leverage. At first he wondered if this corset would be as tight as the first one. That was what he really liked about it, the fact that it had helped him lose the extra weight was just a bonus. He only got so far before he managed to get the lacing tangled. His mom fixed it and then he tightened it even further than she had expected.
At this point Carol felt like there were things she should tell him. Not being born a girl there were some things that might shock him even yet. Like using the ladies room as he would surely have to do. Remembering to put on his panties after his stockings were attached to the garters. That was the proper way although many models were known to do it the other way for affect.
A long form fitting camisole was next and this part he really wondered about. The rose colored mini dress fit almost as tight as the camisole and Carol explained that the camisole hid the boning of the corset as well as the bra lines.
James looked a lot more like Jenny now. He had no idea that his father had married a beauty queen, nor did he know he was next to learn all that she knew and then some. When his mom closed the ankle straps of the size five heels that should have been an alert. He had no clue how high they really were and when he asked his mom, she didn't answer. She asked him to stand just to see if he was totally lacking the ability to wear heels. He was steady as a rock and she smiled even more as she sat him at the vanity.
He looked over all the stuff he saw and then before she had the chance to do anything.
“I want to do this part,” he spoke in an enthused tone. His mom had no clue that he and Becky had played with her makeup at her house.
“Okay,” she replied and stood back to take in the look of her daughter doing her own makeup for the first time.
She sat very straight as the corset would allow nothing less. Her knees were tight together, not at all the way her boy would normally sit. Even with the heels on her shoes were flat to the floor, all things she had thought she would have to teach her. Surely underneath the daredevil boy she knew, there was a girl just waiting to come to life. No boy she had ever known had such mannerisms as he was displaying.
James had shown a talent for colors and drawings even when he was much younger. He colored every page in the books his mom bought him and never once went outside the lines. He mixed and blended the colors very well almost making the picture come to life.
As he worked away at his delicate oval face it was clear to his mom that his talent would carry over to his makeup. The truth be told Becky had seen this, too, and he had done her makeup for the last two months of school. Had she been asked, she would have agreed with Carol there was a girl just waiting to be free under the boy she knew.
When he was done, the face Carol saw almost brought a tear to her eyes. Her son was the prettiest girl she had seen in years and she was not being prejudice. She had often been asked to help the factory pick out the models for their clothes. None of those girls even came close to being as pretty as her son. He looked twice his age when he was done and she had to remind herself that he for now, he was still a boy.
Her next task was getting him out the door and she felt sure that would be a fight every step of the way. Without a word he reached over and picked up the clutch bag that was on the edge of the vanity. Carol watched as he expertly put in it all the things he might need to touch up his looks later. Her shock went beyond words when he started to pull the pins from the rollers that held his hair.
He separated them by size and then placed them back in the box almost exactly as his mom had taken them out. The pins were neatly placed in the box as well and then with just his hands he fluffed out the flowing curls he now had. He took a gold chain style necklace and matching earrings from the jewelry box, and put them on as if he had done it all his life. He looked at the rings, but decided there was nothing he really liked. They might have been fine for an older person.
He paused and with his knees together turned on his butt in the chair to face his mom. “How did I do?” He asked in a tone that was as sincere as the pride that welled up in her heart.
“You did great,” she replied with a smile that she could no longer hide. “How about another cup of coffee before we go?”
Say, yes, she thought to herself. I need the caffeine before I faint right in my tracks.
“Sure, Mom, why not?” Said the face of girl no boy in his right mind could resist.
This was trouble looking for a place to happen and she was the cause of it. She walked just a step behind trying to clear her own head as she watched the natural sway of hips as he walked in heels, again, as if it was just natural for him.
He was putting on a show for his mom's benefit. He knew sooner or later he was going to the studio for the pictures. The problem with that was that it was at the mall and all his male friends would be there watching the girls like they did every Saturday. On any other Saturday he would have been right there with them. Now, he would be on the other end of things, he would be the one they were watching. His best chance of not getting beat up, like two seconds later, was to look as much like a real girl as he could. To him it was self- preservation at the very least.
As he drank the second cup of coffee that day, he asked his mom if he could make a quick stop at the computer shop. He had saved his lunch money all year and had the last payment for the computer he wanted. He really wanted an x-box, but he couldn't do his homework on it. A computer would let him do both play games and get his homework. He said as he pleaded with his mom.
“Sure, you will need some help to get it to the car,” she smiled having never heard her son sound so grown up.
“No, Mom, I am sure the guy at the store will carry it out for me,” he said in that same pleading tone.
“Okay, but you come straight to the studio as soon as that is done,” she stated in a clear tone.
Walk, hip first, he said under his breath as he moved to the cookie jar where his mom kept her spare change. She only emptied it once a year or so, so his lay-a-way ticket was sure to safe there. He put it in his purse, as if it was the natural thing to do, and breathed a sigh of relief as he might not be seen with his mom at the mall together. Like his friends wouldn't put two and two together and know it was him dressed like a girl.
Carol was still so shocked to see her son looking and acting as if he had been a girl all his life. Another cup of coffee was in order. She wasn't ready to believe what her eyes told her was true. Since he was standing right by the coffee pot, he poured it for them both. He left enough room for the flavored cream that he really loved and then gently sat back down exactly as he had practiced it with Becky.
Carol went into full overload when he crossed his legs making sure his dress didn't ride up enough to show the world his panties.
“Do I look that bad?” He asked, as she looked at him as if she didn't know who he was.
“No,” she smiled from ear to ear. “I just can't very well call you James looking like you do,” she stated.
“You could call me Jenny, that's pretty close to James.” Now he had given up the name Becky had given him as well. He figured he was about one step from his mom figuring it all out, but there was no way he was going to tell unless she did.
“Can we go now?” He said, as he put the empty coffee cup down.
“Sure,” Carol replied, as she slipped on her heels and they headed for the door.
James knew she always parked the car behind the house. He was in no danger of being seen getting to the car, as the back yard had a high fence around it. He searched himself for the courage to do what he knew he had to once they got to the mall. If he was seen with his mom, he was busted sure and certain. His life at Plymouth Academy was over and he knew it if they figured out it was him.
Fate or luck was not on his side right now or so it seemed to him. He was on his way to the mall looking like the chick he was normally there to see for himself. This was so not cool and his nerves were getting the better of him quickly.
He had walked to the car and gotten in in the most lady like manner she could have hoped for. There had been no fuss like she was prepared for, but now, as he sat with his hands folded neatly in his lap, she could see him shaking. Had he made it this far only to let his nerves get the best of him. She couldn't let that happen, not after she had gotten him this far. He needed a boost of confidence and she knew just how to give it to him.
She went to the next block and made a quick right that threw James off guard for a moment. Before he could find his voice well enough to protest, they were parked at the salon where his grandmother worked.
“Would you do something for me?” His mom asked in a pleading tone.
“I guess so,” he sputtered a bit.
“I want you to go in with me to see Gram. I bet you twenty dollars she won't know it's you,” she stated flatly.
Once again his bravado got the best of him. “For twenty dollars you're on, Mom,” he replied before she even finished what she had to say. That with the money he already had would buy the game he wanted as well as paying off his computer.
“Now, there is a catch. You have to act just the same as you have for me all morning and if she doesn't guess, you can't tell either,” she stated the terms rather clear.
He opened the door of the car and then turned on his butt just as Becky had taught him, then he walked in the place like he owned it. His gram was a smart woman and she would know her grandson right off the bat. This was an easy twenty he told himself as he stood next to his mom for the introduction.
“Mom, I would like for you to meet Jenny. She is one of our new models and I wanted to get your opinion. After all you were with me all the way from pageants to prom queen,” she said and then waited to see what her mom would say.
James couldn't believe what he was hearing now, his own gram had no clue who he really was.
“Well, that body is to die for so I would hire a security guard first. With that face you had better make double of everything she models cause every girl on the block that can will want to wear it. Her hair is great, but the nails are a little short. Maybe not for a girl her age, but the sooner she gets accustomed to them being longer the better she will look.
He could feel the blush running all over his face and when his gram offered to do his nails for free, it wasn't as if he could refuse.
“I'm sure she would love a set of acrylic nails,” his mom had stressed the word acrylic, as he knew they didn't just come off real easy like.
He caught it as soon as she said it, but there was no denying gram. She never did anything for free and if she was willing to do it for free, she had to think he was really a girl. Yet another nail was added to what was starting to feel like the coffin of his boy's life. Pun intended.
He was calm again and even his mom could tell he had resigned himself to the idea that he was indeed a pretty girl like it or not. Becky had told him much the same having never seen him in a dress. Just some makeup and high heels was as far as he had gone with her. Granted, she had taught him how to act and walk and talk and so on. Still he was unsure that he was doing it right or at least he was till now.
With practiced ease his gram gave him ten beautiful new nails. They were far to long for his liking and he knew he was stuck with them for a while at least. That was unless he wanted to spend hours soaking them with remover till they would come loose.
Back in the car they headed for the mall again. He was still terrified of the idea that his friends might see him with his mom and figure it out. Still he knew there was nothing he could say that would change his mother's mind now.
As soon as she parked the car, he gave her a quick peck on the cheek and took off towards the door. She thought it was odd, but then she knew he had his heart set on a new computer as their old one had died just after the new year had started. It was old and slow so she counted it as no great loss. Unlike her daughter who was making her way across the parking lot in three inch heels in record time. Even she didn't move that well in high heels.
She paused at the door of the computer shop then started to walk by at a normal pace. That was until she heard the young boy behind the counter openly flirting with her daughter. She glared at the young man from the door and when he stopped flirting, she walked on as if nothing had happened. She could only imagine having the talk with her son about boys. That didn't sound right in her own head.
James was once again caught off guard by how well he was passing as a real girl. Passing, was that the right way to think about all this? Hell, he just wanted to get the computer to the car, get the pictures done with his mom and get back to the safety of his home. Had everybody lost their mind today, could they not tell he was a boy in a dress a mile away. To him it was obvious, but for some reason nobody else seemed to notice anything but the girl he seemed to be.
As he took the boy out to where the car was parked, he fished in the clutch bag to find the keys his mom had given him. This action kept him from seeing that fact that most every boy and man alike had stopped just to look at him. His legs brushed together as he walked and the feel of his silk covered legs gave him a burst of energy. His hips rocked in the heels a little more than they should have and his mom caught that as well. By what she had just seen in the mall, she knew her son in a dress and high heels could make more money than she ever could.
James stood by the car with his head down hoping to not attract any attention to himself. The boy made three trips to get all the stuff in the car, and she tipped him a dollar for doing it. He wasn't as cool as he thought he was. Had he been paying attention the ticket said James Conner in big black letters. How dense could he be, it wasn't like James was a girl's name now was it, he thought.
He was almost back inside the mall when it dawned on him that he had just experienced what Becky went through first hand. She told him that most of the boys she met away from school didn't even know her name, she was a face with a set of boobs. He made a vow to himself then to never treat another woman or girl that way.
He was halfway down the mall to the studio when his life changed forever. Becky walked up and gave him a hug right in the middle of the place for all to see. Well, that might not be so bad he thought, at least she knew who he really was. He tried to brush her off, but she would have none of that. He started walking towards the studio and she was following in lock step. She was about to blow his plans right out of the water. He couldn't be mean to her, not after what he had just went through.
Inside the studio he sat next to his mom leaving Becky the only other chair on her opposite side.
“I am so thrilled to see Jenny out and about today,” Becky gushed to Carol, as she could hardly believe James had let her in on his secret. Becky seized the opportunity to have a real friend and asked Carol if she could come over and swim with her in the pool this year. This was the first year her mom was going to let her wear a bikini.
Carol hadn't even started to put two and two together yet, but she knew they were best friends. She told Becky it was fine with her so long as her mom and dad didn't mind.
Carol had been so sure nobody would know that Jenny was her son and now it was clear to her that indeed Becky knew exactly who he was. Becky cleared her throat and she saw Jenny quickly bring her knees tight together again. He seemed to be relaxed around her, while he was nervous as could be around other people. She couldn't ask the question that was on her mind there in the studio, but she would as soon as she and Jenny were home.
James was doing his best to think two steps ahead of his mom. Even as he posed and smiled for the camera his mind was elsewhere. Becky might have given him the out he needed. Granted, his breasts wouldn't just up and go away cause of what she had done. Still, she had realized who he was on sight, and that might be enough to change his mother’s mind about him dressing as a girl.
Then of all the things he had to do, he was shopping now for a bikini that he could wear to Becky's house this summer to swim in. This was so not cool and he had spotted the guys from school watching them from the upper floor. He told Becky what he saw, but she said that was normal for a bunch of boys like them. He was like them, didn't she know that he thought for a moment. Becky finally picked for him and it was a french cut bikini that was bright yellow with small block dots on it.
He could already hear what his mom would say as soon as she saw it. 'it was an itsy, bitsy, teeny, weeny, yellow polka dot bikini,' the song was already playing in his head. His mom's radio was permanently stuck on the oldies station and he had heard it a million times already. One million and one was soon to be the count and he was sure of that.
The money he had planned to use for his game, went to pay for his bikini and he wasn't too happy about that one. It wasn't like he could have a fit in the mall, while wearing a dress and not let everyone know just who he was.
The ride home was rather quiet as Carol thought long and hard as to just what it was that had given her son away to Becky. To her the ultimate test had been his grandmother and she had given him a free manicure without so much as a second thought. To her it just didn't add up and she had no reason for it not to.
At home James tossed the bikini aside and quickly began to set up his new computer. Each trip to the car reminded him of his status as a girl when his legs would brush together and the feel of the silk stockings would send that chill up his back. As much as he wanted his boys clothes back already, he didn't want to be the fat kid ever again. For now he was sure that his breasts were there to stay and being a fat chick was just as bad in his eyes.
Carol was content to watch as he moved around in such a lady like fashion. Still wearing the dress that she was sure he would want off the second they were home. So far, he seemed intent on getting his new computer up and running and she just watched with fascination as the clothes he wore seemed to be the least of his worries.
Ever the neat and tidy child, he packed away the old computer in the same boxes that the new one had come in. Had a body not seen it happen it would have looked as if the new computer had been there from the start. He even dusted off the desk and table where he put the new printer and flat panel monitor, all the while still wearing the dress and high heels that he had worn to the mall.
More to her amazement than his, she thought at the time. When he was ready to start it up, he sat and read the books that came with it start to finish. Then as if on cue, she went to the bathroom. When she came out, it was clear to Carol that she had freshened up her makeup and even touched up her lipstick. She then came to the kitchen where she fixed herself a ham sandwich and got the last cup of coffee from the pot. She warmed them both in the microwave and then sat down at the computer and turned it on.
There was no complaint about the high heels or even a hint that she wanted to take off the dress she was wearing. Carol would have ditched the shoes like two seconds in the door. Finally, knowing his mother was watching his every move, he asked her if something was wrong.
“No,” she replied. “If anything, something is very right,” she said, as she kissed his forehead.
He would be occupied for hours now and she decided to go on with her original plan. It wasn't a plan, as such, it wasn't as if she had really thought it all out even. Still she wanted very much to see if the camera loved her as much as she did. If that was the case, she was a gold mine and Carol was determined to know if she was right.
As the week went by, she prepared herself every day for the fight she felt sure was coming. It never happened or not the way she had thought it would. Each day when she got home from work, there sat her new daughter fully dressed and wearing a pair of heels of some sort. Her makeup was always flawless and she always seemed happy when her mom got home.
It wasn't till the weekend came that the fight likewise showed up. It seemed she would have to drag him kicking and screaming to the doctor's office and that wasn't going to work if he had to go dressed as a girl. Carol relented, but only to the point that she gave him a pair of her old jeans and a tee shirt she had stopped wearing so he looked somewhat like the boy they knew.
His firm and shapely breasts, along with the rest of his overall figure, would not fly under the radar of Dr. Markus. It was almost as if she didn't like him much and she was always touching his breasts and feeling of his male parts. He had no clue she was doing her best to understand why it was that his body had suddenly seemed to turn towards being a girl, when she was sure that he was a boy through and through. Neither of them would get an answer to that question today, but Dr. Markus felt sure, after seeing his sizable breasts and well-shaped figure, that his blood work would tell the tale.
She assured Carol that she would find out what it was that caused this. In the meantime, if he felt more comfortable dressing as a girl, she saw no reason not to let him do so. It was almost a relief to hear Dr. Markus give her the okay, as it were, to dress him like a girl. At the moment it wasn't what he really wanted, so much as what she wanted to hear.
That was early Saturday morning and now he and his mom were both at the Walker home sunning by the pool. Carol didn't stay by the pool long, as she was sure Becky wanted to talk to her girlfriend alone. It was more that she had to, to get him out of the house in his or her new bikini. Now that it was done, she intended for him to have bikini lines long before they headed home.
Carol and Ms. Walker watched the girls from the sliding glass window. Ms. Walker seemed unaware that it was a boy her daughter was sharing all her time with. She was happy that Becky had a friend with breasts at least as big as hers. She needed the support only someone her age could give her and that was just what she saw in Jenny.
Carol had no intentions of breaking the bad news to Ms. Walker. If she accepted Jenny for what she saw, then why try to explain something she had no explanation for. She had no more good reason as to why her son had boobs than the good doctor did at the time. No, Jenny needed her support, as well, and Carol saw how comfortable Jenny was around Becky now. This was a good thing she told herself and she would let it play out as far as it would go.
The girls were in and out of the pool a few times just to cool off. They did a little horse play while they were in the water, but not so that either of the girl's mothers got concerned. In fact, it pleased Carol to no end to see her daughter forming a real bond with another girl.
Jenny and Becky talked in their own code and Jenny knew Becky had not told her mother that she was really a boy. Becky explained that it was best, if they wanted to remain friends over the summer, as her mom would never allow a boy at her house. They talked about clothes and boys and all the stuff any other girls their age might normally would have.
Jenny thanked her for picking such a nice bikini for her, even though she didn't really like wearing it all. She told Becky she all but felt naked wearing it and that was a little over the top for her. On the other hand, Becky told Jenny that she loved hers and that she had planned to wear it as often as she could that summer. Jenny thought that sounded pretty normal for a real girl. By the time Jenny and Carol went home it was all but dark outside.
James always enjoyed the time he spent with Becky. She was still the prettiest girl in school, as far as he was concerned, so being with her was like a feather in his cap. That was till he stood in the shower later that night to wash off the tanning oil. The red tint to his skin was easy to see against the rest of it, as white as he was. His fair skin had seemed to turn on him, as well, as it now held the outline of his bikini.
For the next week Becky all but hounded Jenny to come to her place and lay by the pool with her. His mom had told him it was okay if he wanted to do it. That meant he had to walk through the park dressed as a girl since Ms. Walker didn't know he was boy. This was not what he had planned for his summer vacation to be like, but his time with Becky was always fun so he did it. Thankfully, nobody paid attention to the two girls walking through the park each day, as she walked with him both ways.
Now, of all things to happen in his young life, his mom was acting rather strange. She would come in from work, have a light dinner with Jenny, then go to her sewing room and work while she talked on the phone right till bedtime. They usually went out to eat on her payday Friday, but they hadn't done that in almost three weeks now. He wondered if his mom was now ashamed that her boy had turned into such a girl. Becky assured him that was not the case, still he knew something wasn't right about the way she was acting.
Finally, he couldn't stand it anymore. His tan was about as dark as he figured it would get and this day he stayed at home. He spent hours on the web, looking at all the fashion and style sites for anything he could do to refine his look as a girl. It was almost noon by the time he decided to get dressed.
He decided on the mini dress he had worn the first day, he really dressed as a girl. He decided not to wear the corset since he had found a garter belt in one of his drawers. It fit much tighter than he had thought it would and after thinking about it for more than a few minutes, he decided to not wear a bra either. His breasts were plenty firm enough to not really need it and of late his nipples only got hard when he was excited or cold.
He used a small barrel curling iron on his hair and piled it high on his head leaving only one or two dangling beside each of his ears. In the jewelry box he found some big hoops that were gold and matched the necklace he already had on. To that he added several bracelets and then a half dozen or so rings spread out on his fingers. He clipped a gold chain style belt around his waist and then picked the highest of the heels he found in the closet.
It was his mom's payday Friday and he wanted to look better than he ever had. Cabin fever had long ago set in, even his time with Becky was not enough to stop that. He was sure his mom was feeling it, too. She was just ashamed of him and that was why they had stopped going out to eat. That was the way he saw it at the time.
At the vanity he sat, and in great detail began to apply the makeup. He was going for that night on the town look, as the web page he looked at had called it. He had no idea why a girl would go to such extremes, but if that was what he was supposed to do, then that was what he would do. Right now he only wanted his mom to be proud of him again.
It took a lot of work to blend the foundation into his now very tan skin. He knew the idea was to not see where it stopped or started and he took great pains to make sure he got it right. It took three coats of mascara to get his lashes to look as full and plump as the pictures he had seen on the web. Three shades of eye shadow gave him that smoky look he wanted and the eye liner defined his eyes with the line stopping just past where it really should have. He plucked a few stray hairs from his eyebrows and then stood and began learning how to walk in the much higher heels.
He had no clue the heels were five inches tall. He did feel as if he was walking more on his toes than on his heels like he normally would have. It was already three-thirty, so his mom would be home in an hour or less. He wasn't as steady in the heels as he wanted to be, so he spent the whole hour walking through the house dusting and making sure everything was just the way his mom liked it.
When his mom drove up, he moved to the back door and waited for her to get out of the car. Just as she was one or two steps from the door he opened it and watched for her reaction with a hopeful eye.
Her jaw went slack and she dropped her purse. He eyes were as big as the peephole in the door and he decided then he was sure he had done the wrong thing. She didn't come in or give him the hug he normally got when she came home. That only fueled his idea that she was ashamed of him and maybe even more so now. He was ready to cry, but he wouldn't allow his mom to see it. He turned and headed back to the living room, then sat down at the computer.
Carol was everything but ashamed of her son. Her heart had jumped into her throat and for several moments she was speechless. Still and silent she watched him walk away in the five inch heels even she had trouble walking in. More to the point she or he did like a pro. Another moment passed before she picked up her purse and followed him into the living room.
She paused in the hallway just long enough to place her purse on the table there. She went to the desk where her daughter now sat and extended her hand. She took it gently, not looking at her mom as she knew the tears had streaked her makeup. All her hard work had been for nothing and she just knew her mom was going to have it out with her.
Carol slipped off her heels as this put her at eye level with her daughter. She cupped her chin and saw her tear streaked cheeks. Before she could even speak she saw more tears forming in the corner of her eyes.
“You are so beautiful,” Carol stated, as she took a tissue from the box on the desk to wipe away the tears. “I was never so stunned to see the effort you put into looking like this tonight. I know it was a lot for you to do and I am so proud of you words fail me,” she paused doing her best to hold back her own tears.
The smile on her face told James she was sincere. For a moment he felt more like the daughter she saw than the boy he still felt like he was. It was if one of many great weights on his shoulder had been lifted and he smiled back at his mom in a most approving way. He had no clue that Becky had called her at work and expressed all his fears to her, in a way he never could.
“I love you with all my heart and no matter what I will always be proud of you. Please don't ever believe otherwise,” his mother said in a most gentle voice.
“Okay, Mom,” he said, as he shifted his weight from one hip to the other.
“Give me just a few minutes to freshen up and then the Conner's girls are going out to have some fun tonight,” his mom said with a smile that was bigger than before.
In what seemed like just a few minutes, his mom looked even better than he did. It had taken him three hours to look the way he did. This was so unfair, he told himself. He likewise fixed the streaks from the tears he had cried and in less than an hour they were out the door. Knowing that his mom was proud of him rather than ashamed did great wonders to calm his nerves.
The Top Hat was the most expensive restaurant and bar in the small town where they lived. You had to be eighteen to get in the door, but his mom assured him that wouldn't be an issue tonight. He summoned all the courage he had and followed her through the door as if he and his mom owned the place. They were seated in seconds and the man that took them to the table never took his eyes off of Jenny. Carol saw it and she thought this time it registered with Jenny as well.
“What was that about?” Jenny said in low voice.
Her mom just smiled knowing she had no clue just how pretty she was.
“Well, honey, it's obvious he thinks you are a pretty woman,” Carol said with a smile.
“Pretty Woman! Like Julia Roberts, Pretty Woman?” He sputtered in an even softer voice.
“Well, of course,” his mother smiled as the man placed the two glasses of wine on the table.
Suddenly, his nipples were hard as rocks and this confirmed to his mom that he was indeed bra-less.
He tapped his glass with his mom's and took a sip of the wine. She ordered them both a chef salad and she tried to make small talk with the son that was truly becoming her daughter. He did amazingly well as they talked about clothes and men or boys. Work was still not a part of his life, but that was sooner to come than even she had thought.
Mr. Williams of Williams & Son's spotted one of his best employees from his table across the room. What really caught his eye was the young lady sitting with her. He hadn't so pretty and fresh a young face as the one that now had his eyes. She was drinking wine with Carol so he guessed she was of age. This girl would be perfect for the new line of girl's clothes he and one of his new designers had been working on. Granted, he was shooting for the ten to thirteen age group, but if she toned down her look she could pull that off, he thought.
Anxious to meet this young lady he thought of and then discarded several opening lines. He had manners and while he didn't want to disturb their meal he likewise didn't want them to leave before he had the chance to meet her. Once he knew who she was, Carol could make the in-roads needed for the company to use her as a model. He bought them another round of wine once the food arrived and decided to wait till he was sure the meal was over.
When the food arrived with a second glass of wine to boot, Carol knew someone else had bought the wine. Jenny pick at her salad as much as she ate it and it just screamed girl here for anybody that saw it for what it was. Even Carol had a hard time thinking of her as the boy she had raised. Becky had taught her well and she was doing just as she had been taught.
When the waiter took away the plates leaving the bread sticks and the unfinished glasses of wine, Mr. Williams decided it was time.
Carol spotted Mr. Williams almost as soon as he stood up. “Don't look up, but there is a man headed this way and he is my boss, so just play along,” she told Jenny quietly.
“It's nice to see you, Carol, and who is this fine young lady with you?” He asked, still treating her like an employee by using her first name.
“Jenny,” she stuck out her hand as if to shake his and not give her mom a reason to lie for her.
“Thomas Williams,” he replied in a single breath. “I was wondering since Carol is a designer if you had ever done any modeling,” he added with a smile.
“No, sir,” she replied,” but I have been told I was pretty enough to several times,” Jenny said, thinking this might stop him in his tracks. Nobody liked a model that was stuck on themselves, her mom had told her that long ago.
“She's not actually old enough to work without her mom's consent and I doubt we could get that,” Carol followed with Jenny's line of reasoning.
That put the brakes on him pursuing her further. Carol was right, if she was young her parent's permission was the first thing they would need. She was drinking wine though, so he had to wonder if Carol was about to step out on her own with her own designs. Carol's work had landed him more than a few big clients, she was the last thing he wanted to lose right about now.
He walked away a bit sad, but equally prepared to dig into his rather deep pockets to keep Carol with the company. She had words with him more than once and he knew, if she wanted to make it on her own, she could very well do it with the right model to get her fashions noticed.
The ride home was quiet with Jenny feeling nervous and Carol thinking that she would have to make her move sooner than she had planned. Thomas was not so dense that he wouldn't put two and two together and realize what she had planned. Granted, fashion wise he was stuck in the fifties and in her mind forever would be. That didn't mean he wasn't a smart man.
Carol walked in the house her smile beaming with pride for her new daughter. She went straight to the coffee maker and started a fresh pot as she looked at her daughter with more love than she had even for her husband. Carol sat Jenny down at the table and began to at least try to explain just what kind of man Thomas Williams really was. Halfway through each sentence she would finish it and her amazement at the maturity she showed just continued.
She gave Jenny just the tip edge of her plan and while she seemed nervous about the whole idea of modeling anything. If this was what it took to get them on their feet and on their own again, then she was ready to do it. Carol and her daughter tag teamed the phones well into the night. They finally found a suitable studio with a proper runway that they could rent.
Carol sent Jenny off to bed and alone she called in every favor she could to get at least three photographers there. She needed at least two models and Becky was the obvious choice both for Jenny's comfort and the security of Carol's designs. Long before either of the girl were awake Carol spoke with Ms. Walker about what she wanted to do. Carol did her best to hide her own excitement telling Ms. Walker that it was a fifty-fifty chance that her designs would be a hit. Ms. Walker agreed on the condition that she could be there for the shoot. That was fine with Carol as an extra set of hands was an extra set of hands at this point. She could help Becky change while she would help Jenny just to keep the show moving at a good pace.
Carol and Jenny, Becky and Ms. Walker arrived first at the studio. All of the clothes were placed on two racks, one for each of the girls. This was her spring and summer collection and having to scramble for time her fall and winter collection was still unfinished. Another week was all she needed, but now that Thomas had seen Jenny she didn't have another week.
Three very well dressed women sat at the end of the runway. A fourth sat way back in the last row as she wanted to see, but not be seen, as it were. The photographers were the last to show and Jenny and Becky were thankful for time they had to practice the walk before everyone arrived. At three on the money the music started and Becky took the first walk down the runway. This was like a dream to her, while Jenny just hoped not to mess up the show his mom had worked so hard for.
They set a slow pace so each had the time to change while the other was making her walk. The flashes of the cameras were coming fast and the looks on the faces of the women at the end of the runway seemed to be approving of their effort. Adele was the woman in the back row and she was stunned that Jenny was everything Carol had told her she was at two in the morning. She had known Carol since college and she was never too big on models. Becky was quite pretty and was model material, no doubt. She had no idea she was looking at two girls that had just turned ten years old.
At the end of the show, when the music stopped, Becky walked to the end of the stage and stood there. “My name is Becky Walker, I am ten years old and I go to Plymouth Academy.
In turn, Jenny walked to the end and stood beside her best friend. My name is Jenny Conner, I am ten years old and I go to Plymouth Academy.
After a collective gasp for breath that would have rivaled Hurricane Sandy, they gave the girls a standing ovation. Of the nine people present Adele was probably the only one that knew Jenny was really James. Carol would have her hands full when she grew up, she was pretty as a picture now at just ten years old.
Ms. Walker took the girls along with the clothes back home. Carol had some business to discuss and she was going to be a while getting home. The men rushed back to their collective studios to start making the prints for the photos they had taken. None of them were sure that the girls they had just seen were really ten years old, but they were new and fresh and that could make or break a good photographer if one of them hit the big time.
Carol dispensed with the buyers before the bidding war ever started. She would take only sealed bids and all bids had to include the use of her models only. Adele knew Carol was a shrewd business woman, but her terms gave her and the kids practically all the profits. That was a hard line to sell considering Carol had nothing in the market at the time. Adele sensed that her real motivation was to get Jenny in the public eye more so than her designs.
Adele agreed to be the agent for both of the girls without any hesitation. The fact that Carol didn't mention her designs any more than she did confirmed what she suspected about getting Jenny in the public eye. Carol wasn't a trusting person and she knew Adele would do what was best for the girls, not her own self-interest.
In the weeks that followed, Jenny's confidence as a young girl grew in leaps and bounds. Carol no longer reminded herself that this was her son James. Jenny or her daughter were the words she used for her now. Her modesty level even changed to such a degree that Carol actually noticed it. Carol was equally careful to never say anything that would let her daughter think she was ashamed of her in any way.
The buyers did submit their bid for her fashions, but none of them would go for the use of her models. That was a deal breaker for all of them. Carol knew full well the ten year old girls would be a hard sell, but she wasn't about to budge on that part.
The camera seemed to love Becky and Jenny with equal measure. On the runway dressed as they were, either of them could have passed for girls in their late teens or very early twenties. They were both tall for their age, it played well in their favor. Neither girl had seen the some fifty odd photos Carol had of them, but she had looked at them with pure joy for hours on end.
Williams & Son's had done little more than raise the hem lines on last year’s spring and summer collections. They had a showing in two weeks and if it sold, it went into production in about two months. Carol knew it wasn't wise to try to upstage the trusted designer of the company. Still her designs were fresh and her girls could sell them by the truck load and she knew it. They weren't cheap and that was what Williams & Son's was known for, fashion on a budget. There was no such thing, Carol told herself, just cheap knock offs.
At this point she had nothing to lose. She was sure Thomas had stewed on the idea of her going off on her own long enough that he was ready to listen to her for a change. If not, she could take one of the offers that was already on the table, she wouldn't like it, but she could if she had to.
Two of the buyers had offered an across the board buy on her designs, but nothing for the girls at all. The last had offered a percentage contract and would use the girls, but it was not exclusive. Not many designers would walk away for the dollar figures she was looking at. Any of the three would put her and Jenny on easy street for years to come. That was too short term in Carol's eyes. She wanted to know her girl was set for life even if something happened to her.
Monday morning she kissed Jenny and told her not to wait up for her. It could very well be a long day and a pretty girl such as her needed her sleep. In her oversized hand bag she had the photos of her and Becky. In her mind the decision was made to upstage the company's top designer. Williams & Son's could continue to make designer knockoffs at a cheap price or they could brave the waters and make real designer clothes at a premium price. It was akin to swimming with sharks, but with no risk you reap no reward.
Under her black and gold nearly see through dress she wore nothing save her garter belt and stockings. It was her design and the form fitting material looked much better than the one like it that had been seen at a recent Hollywood red carpet event. Mr. Williams would say she was dressed like a brazen hussy. Yes, he was that old fashioned and even more so narrow minded.
She waited till they were all assembled in the drafting room. The she walked in, heads turned and eyes rolled, but she gave no acknowledgment to any of her superiors. She placed her oversized hand bag on her chair, then started placing all the photos around the room in a single line along the bottom of the board. The room was so silent she could hear each of them taking one deep breath after another. When she done, she sat down and waited to see who would challenge her first.
“How dare you come to work in such a dress?” Tom's wife blasted her first.
“No guts, no glory,” Carol replied, sitting her down in short order.
Thomas and Marshal, his top designer were walking around the room looking at each photo in great detail. Thomas recognized Jenny right off and her smile along with her great figure sold the designs as much or more than anything. The other girl was new to him, as well, and she was equally as pretty and well-built to boot.
Marshal knew his designs were not near the quality of what he was looking at. These wouldn't be cheap to make, but they wouldn't sell cheap either. He could very well see himself losing his seat at the table to whoever had made these designs.
Thomas saw much of what Marshal did. These were not cheap designs and they would bring a good price on the retail floor as well. They had class and style all of their own and some were sexy to boot. Thomas took his chair at the head of the table and asked the question that was on everybody's mind. He knew the answer or thought he did, he just wanted to see if she had the guts to claim them.
“They are mine,” she spoke plain and clear. “And the models were found by me as well,” she added. She wasn't done and when Thomas started to talk she just kept going.
“Williams & Son's has been in business for more years than I care to count. They had made a profit by playing it safe and actually making other people's designs with a few alterations. Knockoffs, if you don't mind the word. Well, here is a one-time offer to brave the waters of real designer clothes,” I won’t do this ever again, she huffed.
Carol didn't stick around to see if they would take her up on the offer. She stood then, took her purse and as well as the photos and left the room. Damn the lot of them if they wanted to live in the fifties forever, she told herself as she headed out the door to her car. She didn't work for free and she was damn well through making other people's designs. Mrs. Williams had sparked her anger and years of frustration just came out along with it.
After she was gone, Thomas roundly scolded his wife for all to hear.
Thomas told them all that, “Designers don't think in terms of normal conventions. They see what is and then see what could be, that is the very type of thinking this company has lacked for years now. While I can't applaud her delivery, even Marshal will tell you her designs are top shelf. You wont find any of them in a second hand store until they are well worn out, trust me.”
Raymond, his son and CFO of the company, was the first to agree with his father. His only concern was the cost to make such lavish designs and the material she chose for them would cut into the bottom line. Save that both he and Carol were right.
Glenda, their head seamstress, was the next one to get in line. She didn't say it out loud and she would have hugged Carol like a teddy bear had she still been there. She figured these guys were so stuck in the past, nothing short of nuclear bomb blast would get them to change their mind.
Carol was sitting at home consoling herself, as well as her daughter, with a half-gallon of Rocky Road by Ben and Jerry. She lost her temper and that was the wrong thing to do. Still she had her say and for that, such as it was, she was proud of herself. He daughter was her priority now and always would be.
Carol sat at on the couch blurry eyed from the tears she was crying. She clutched Shaun's picture with her and Jenny, just six months old at the time. He never came home after that picture was made, but she remembered him every time she looked at Jenny.
She had his blond hair and emerald green eyes, his cute upturned nose that he so hated, but made him such a beautiful man as well. She had his sense of humor and his will to see whatever she started right to the end, no matter how good, bad or ugly it was. How could she tell her that mom had just lost her temper and probably her job all at the same time. She couldn't and the tears were turning into a river the longer she sat there with her daughter. There was nothing so precious in her life now and she couldn't break her heart. Not now.
In was late in the day when Thomas thought back on the events of that morning. He knew very little about Carol save that she had a child and that her husband had been killed in the war. He knew she was college educated and had a degree in designing. He had seen her alone at the cemetery putting flowers on his grave so he knew she missed him. He wondered now that she was a single parent if her act of defiance had really been an act of desperation.
He and Raymond had already run the numbers. Her designs would sell, there was no doubt about that. The question yet to be answered was if they would sell enough to make a profit. He told his son to make up a standard contract, she could use her models and he would cover the cost. Likewise, he would buy her designs out right and split the profit sixty-forty. Himself taking the larger share as he was taking all the risk. This was a far better offer than his son was accustomed to making, but he did as his father asked him to.
Her talent was wasted working in his factory. His offer was such that she could stay at home and raise her child if she wanted. He knew she did most all of the work he had seen at home, there was no reason for her to show up at the factory. Now, he needed to know where she lived and the HR department was taking their sweet time finding her address. Thomas was not a man to wait for much of anything.
Jenny was up and had taken her shower and was fully dressed before her mom even got out of bed. She would not be going to work today and that was really odd as her mom never missed a single day of work since she had started. Something had happened yesterday that put her mom in a tailspin. She didn't know what it was, but she surmised that it must have been really bad if she was missing work. She was getting more concerned with each passing hour as her mom was still in the bedroom.
Mr. Williams knocked on the front door, expecting to find Carol still as bitter and upset as she had been the day before. The young girl that answered the door took him by surprise and he quickly had to adjust.
“Is your mom at home?” He asked.
“She is in the bed sick today. Is there something I can do for you?” She asked politely as she had been taught.
The tall man got down on one knee and reminded her that she had met him at The Top Hat. “Could I come in and talk with you for a few minutes?” He asked.
“I guess so, so long as you're quiet. I don't want to disturb mom while she's sleeping,” she added.
He was six foot, six inches tall and weighed well over two-hundred pounds, but this girl showed no fear at all. “Are you Carol's daughter?” He asked quietly.
His husky voice carried well into Carol's bedroom and she now stood at the door just to see how this huge man would treat such a small girl. And she knew Jenny lacked nothing in courage.
“I am,” she stated firmly.
Jenny didn't think to offer him a seat knowing how her mom felt about him, she was hoping he wouldn't stay that long.
He realized now that this girl was all of ten and twelve years old at best. The last thing he wanted to do was to make her afraid of him, so he got down on one knee again so they were looking at each other at eye level. He could only imagine what it would be like to have to tell this darling little girl she had lost her job. He knew in his heart had it been him there was no way he could have done it.
“I brought these for your mom,” he stated, as he gave her the big bunch of roses. “Your mom showed me more courage yesterday than some of the men that have been with me for years. I hope you are very proud of her, as I know you are the world to her. Would you also give her these papers to look over? She will understand what it is about,” he paused, seeing a clean and proper house, but not one that said there was any wealth here.
“I would be glad to,” she said with a twinkle in her eye.
She turned and used a foot stool to get a vase from a high shelf. She put the flowers in first and then ran some water in a vase making sure it was firmly on the table before she let go. She took the papers and placed them with her mom's purse and then asked if there was something more she could do.
There was no anger in this child, no guile at all, she was the most innocent thing he had ever laid his eyes on. He felt nothing from her but genuine love and respect, something he was sure Carol and her husband had taught her. Her smile had melted his heart in a way he had never thought such a young person could. He was the one holding back the tears now and he couldn't stop himself doing what came next.
Jenny saw the man reach inside his jacket and the real size of the man registered on her. His one hand was big enough to make both of hers and some left over, she told herself. She wasn't afraid of him, but she was worried that he would wake up her mom if he didn't leave soon.
From his wallet he took two five hundred dollar bills. He gave them to the little girl and then gave her his business card as well.
“I want you to share that with your mom. Maybe you can go to the Top Hat with her again sometime. This is my business card and it has my home phone number on it. If there is anything you need, anytime day or night, you call me. Okay?” He said as he stood to leave.
Carol could hear his voice shaking and she knew Jenny had melted the big man right to his core. She thought she would walk out and let me him apologize to her with her daughter present to hear it. She didn't, that would spoil the moment, as she had never seen him be so gentle with anyone.
When he stood again, Jenny realized even more so just how big he was. She walked him to the door and her head was almost as high as his elbow. No wonder her mom was so afraid of him or at least that was the way she talked about him. Jenny promised to have her mom call him and then he was gone.
Carol had just witnessed an event that would have made every Hollywood filmmaker green with envy. Armed with nothing but her love for her mother, a smile and pure honesty. Her ten year old daughter had just reduced a hulk of a man to nothing more than putty in her hands. Had she asked for it he would have signed over his company and not thought a second about it.
Carol slipped out of her room and got a cup of coffee and was sitting at the table when Jenny turned back into the house. Jenny ran as much as she could in her heels to give her mom a hug.
“Tell me you're not sick, tell me it's going to be fine mom, you can't go away like daddy did,” Jenny's voice broke and she was ready to cry.
“No, no, honey, everything is fine and it's only going to get better from now on,” Carol said in a voice that reassured her daughter. “Have another cup of coffee with me,” she said, as if it was the most natural thing in the world for a ten year old to drink coffee.
As Carol looked over the contracts, the scene she had just witnessed played over again in her mind. Jenny was Shaun made over, he could have any girl he wanted with a blink of his eyes and she had seen her daughter do far worse to a very big man.
There was three checks mixed in with the papers. One for Jenny for ten-thousand dollars and one just like it for Becky. For her part she got five- hundred-thousand dollars for her designs and forty percent of the profits. That had been pretty close to what she had wanted from the other buyers and she signed them with Jenny standing over her shoulder.
It wasn't till Williams & Son's reported that they were going with a new designer this year that the press really caught on. Less than a week later Becky and Jenny were like whales in a pond. Everybody knew them on sight and the girls were loving every minute of it. Of course, that meant the boys were lined up around the block, as well. Jenny had plenty of time to work on figuring out the boys. Her mom was making sure they kept a safe distance.
Dr. Markus had correctly diagnosed Jenny as being inter-sexed. She had parts that were both male and female. It was clear that her body had taken a hard turn to the girl's side of the fence, but her mom wasn't about to force her into anything. When she was ready, she could decide on her own which she would be.
In the meantime, she was adjusting to private school and security guards that watched her like a hawk. She came home every day after school just like she always had only now she was driven by her mom's chauffeur. None of this went to her head like you might think. She was still the very loveable girl she had been from the start. And, no, she and Carol did not become snobs of some sort.
Save what you already know very little changed in their life. Sure they had money, but it didn't define Jenny any more than it did Carol. Carol still worked in her garage and Jenny spent most of her time on the computer or with Becky. Jenny's celebrity status would pass as would Becky's sooner or later. Then things would settle back to their normal pace.
Jenny had no idea about the ongoing request her mom was getting to have her model again. For now she just told them all no. With her gender in limbo they would have to lie or at least keep it a secret neither of them wanted the hassles, so for now no modeling.
When the time came, both Jenny and Becky modeled her fall and winter collections. Thomas renewed the contract just the same as it had been and gave Carol the check for her forty percent of the previous collection. That check alone secured their future. There was more to come and Jenny would be a very wealthy girl if she stayed the course she was on right now.
It took another year for the rest of Jenny's and Becky's friends to see them as normal girls again. In that time Jenny, as well as Becky, only matured and became even prettier than they had been. James, well gone by now, but not forgotten by any means.
The next year saw the girls go through leotards and tights as if they were water. They both were hooked on Aerobic exercise and spent every spare minute working out at the gym. Of course, this did nothing more than define both of the girl's figures. They were never hard to find in the small town they lived in, just look to see where all the boys were hanging out and they were close by.
Just before they turned thirteen, Becky began to have a regular period. Jenny often had the symptoms, but it wasn't as real to her as it was to Becky. Dr. Markus was sure beyond all reason that Jenny was a really a girl now. From her body, to her smile, to her mannerisms, everything shouted girl here loud and clear. An MRI done just before her thirteenth birthday was proof positive that she was indeed a girl.
All the parts a normal female would have were there save her unfinished vaginal canal. Some corrective surgery could fix that and that was the offer she made to Jenny.
Even to an untrained eye Jenny could see what Dr. Markus pointed out on the MRI. She had now been living the life of a female for most of three years. Money wasn't an issue, as far as the surgery was concerned, it was a matter of if her mom would allow her to have it. Carol had not been in the room when Dr. Markus broke the news to Jenny. She wanted Jenny to know the truth first and then make her own decision. To Carol it was pretty much a done deal.
Becky shared all of Jenny's secrets and she knew, if nothing else in the world was true, Jenny was all girl now. Jenny had told her as much and she loved all the pretty and soft clothes she got to wear. She was as much into makeup as she was the clothes and was always up to date on that as well. Her biggest fear was that her manhood would soon assert itself again and that was the last thing she wanted. More than that was her mom, who had given birth to a son, and now it seemed he was a daughter, he was so afraid he would disappoint his mom.
Jenny had spoken with Dr. Markus in January and now it was early May and school was soon to be out for the spring break. Jenny had kept her thoughts and fears to herself while it seemed that her mom only worried about her more with each passing day. Becky had urged her to just be honest with her mom as she had always been, the worst thing that could happen was for her to say no.
On the last day of school Jenny walked in the house with wide streaks in her makeup. Carol knew she had been crying and asked her straight up what had caused her to cry.
“We need to talk, Mom,” Jenny stated.
“Yes, we do,” her mom smiled. Then waited to see just what was on her mind.
“I knew you gave birth to James, a son that you were very proud of. I'm not that boy anymore and I am so afraid that if I don't have the operation Dr. Markus told me about, he will come back.”
The tears poured down her cheeks like a waterfall now. Carol could see and well knew the boy was gone. While she wanted to comfort Jenny, as much as any mother would, she had to wait and let her have her say. There was more Jenny wanted to say and Carol sat there silent, holding back her own tears, waiting for Jenny to bear her soul.
“Please, Mom, tell me, love me as Jenny as much as you did James. I want to be Jenny always and I promise I will be the best daughter you could ever want. Please. Tell me I can have the operation,” she stopped again as she was crying too hard to speak.
“Yes, Jenny, you can have the operation any time you want. I love you with all my heart and always will. You will never know how happy I am to have you as my daughter and I promise to be the best mom I can be,” Carol said, as she held her daughter tight to her chest.
They packed that afternoon and by dark were on their way to the hospital. Jenny would have to talk to the staff shrink before the operation, but it was just a formality. Ms. Winters told Carol, once Jenny was sedated for the operation, she had never spoken to a child such as her that seemed so well adjusted. She figured that Jenny would have no problems adjusting to being a real girl.
Jenny was in the operating room some six hours before the doctors came out and gave her the good word. Jenny needed very little work, as it turned out that most of what she should have had was there. In fact, if she could urinate and walk without any pain, she could take her home the next day.
Jenny was thrilled when the doctor held the mirror so she could see between her legs. What she saw looked as natural to her as any other girl on the planet and she smiled ear to ear. They stayed an extra day as Jenny feared she might pull out some of the stitches walking around.
By the time they were back home Jenny felt almost back to normal again. Throughout the summer she wore her bikini with pride and without a wrap as she had before. Carol didn't realize the fear of discovery that had plagued her all this time or not until now. Jenny really was the girl she saw in the mirror now and it showed in many ways.
Junior High brought many changes for Jenny, but in ways she caused as many as she endured. There was no getting the girl to wear pants, no matter how cold the weather got. Carol figured that she had worn pants all she wanted to while she was James, of course, that was just a guess. And so it was that she and Becky became quiet the trendsetters.
It wasn't till Christmas that year that her true story somehow got leaked to the press. Carol and Jenny rode out the storm with ease, as the bond they shared would never be broken. All of their friends as far as school went already knew Jenny was once James, so the story died out almost as quickly as it started.
Thomas Williams was the big surprise that year. He gave her a bonus check just weeks before Christmas that was equal to the forty percent that he gave her mom. Added to the other money that her mom had put in the bank in her name, it made Jenny worth just a little over one million dollars in cash.
Thomas didn't ask for the real story behind what he had read in the press, but when he personally delivered the check, Jenny felt he should know the truth. It was one on the most touching sights to see her explain it her own way that a person of age could ever see. It was Christmas Eve morning when he knocked on the door.
“Mr. Williams, please come in,” Jenny said to the man that still towered over her.
He came in and smiled with his hello to Carol along with his best Christmas wishes for them both. He gave Carol the checks as he always had and then personally thanked Jenny for all her hard work as well.
Even in her tallest heels she was looking at him somewhere between his stomach and chest so when Jenny started to talk, once again the big man dropped to one knee so as to look at her face to face.
“I know you have read the newspaper so I think it is best that you hear the truth and from me,” she paused.
Thomas looked at Carol as if asking for her permission before he spoke. She nodded her consent and then he turned back to Jenny
“By all means, little lady, you have the floor,” he said in a way that gave her as much respect as he would have given her mom.
“It's true everybody thought I was a boy when I was born. As I grew up it turns out that I was actually a little of both a boy and a girl. The first time you saw me mom had only let me dress as girl cause I looked so funny as a boy with breasts. Mom and I didn't do anything to make me this way and the doctors said it best to let my body decide which I would be. So this is who I am and I hope the story in the news didn't hurt your business,” Jenny said.
The shock registered on his face like he had been stuck with a cattle prod. Here was a little girl that still sounded all of ten years trying to sum up her life in a paragraph that this full grown hulk of a man would understand. She used the word breasts as if she fully understood what that really meant and had expressed no doubt that she was a girl through and through. He had to let that moment of shock pass before he was able to speak.
It was such a poignant moment he had to search for the words. “You have done neither me or my business no harm. I am as proud as your mom to have you be a part of it. I truly hope so long as you and your mom are willing you will continue to be a part of my business,” he stated flatly and offered to shake her hand.
She took a single short step forward and gave him a hug. This was the only man that had not teased or hurt her feelings in some way. She knew her mom held no love for him, but to her he was even bigger than he really was. Carol was shocked, but not nearly so much as the man who felt the arms of this tender young girl around his neck.
Jenny had no idea of the effect she was having on the man. When she turned him loose he stood and again wished them both a Merry Christmas. If ever Carol had known a Scrooge, this man would have gotten her vote. Now she saw the tears welling up in his eyes and realized his sudden urge to leave had a bigger reason. He wasn't the work hardened old war horse she had known him to be, not that day and not any day after that.
Twice now Jenny had reduced him to putty. She saw it first time, but afterwards he seemed to be the same old workhorse he had been. In truth, she felt as if she had never worked for such a heartless man, as that was the way he treated everyone including her.
Jenny in her most innocent way asked her mom to take her shopping. She wanted to buy Mr. Williams a Christmas gift after all, she bought gifts for everyone else she knew. She so seldom saw Mr. Williams she had all but forgotten about him.
Carol tried to explain to her that he had enough money to buy anything he wanted for Christmas, but she was intent that she would give him something for Christmas. Jenny asked her mom just what he might not spend the money to buy for himself. Well, I know he loves to drink Scotch, so a well-aged bottle of Scotch would be a nice gift.
Jenny really feared that she, as well as her mom, might lose their job despite the fact that she had been open and honest with Mr. Williams. She still for the most part held the same opinion of him and she really thought a Christmas gift from her might ease any anger he had towards them.
The only place open on Christmas eve was the most expensive place in town to buy alcohol. Jenny would not be denied, so Carol took her there and together they picked out a twenty year old bottle of Scotch. They paid way too much for it and Jenny sighed as it was more than she had spent on her mom even.
It was nine thirty that night when I got to Carol's house. My name is David Conner. Shaun was my cousin and best friend till the day he died in the war. I work for a newspaper as a writer and have ever since we were all in college together. I dated Carol before Shaun ever knew about her. Back then the only thing that out shined her beauty was her openly feminist attitude. That was in part the reason she and I stopped dating, as she carried that as if it was a chip on her shoulders.
Shaun was sure it was something she would mature out of, where as I was sure it would only get worse with age. Thankfully, he was right, although, he didn't live to know it. By now I had already proposed to Carol and while she was more than willing to say yes, there was a caveat.
She had an inter-sexed child that a man about the house might influence in a direction she didn't want to go. Even she was doing all she could not to influence the child in one direction or the other or at least not until the child's body gave some sure sign of the future. Just shortly after we began to see each other on a regular basis breasts appeared on the child and stayed well on into puberty.
I had been wanting to write a book for a while now. The story of Carol and her child's life, after losing Shaun in the war to me, was right up my alley. I could easily see a story that centered around a mother and child who had a really hard life after losing their husband and father in the war. If you have made it this far into the story, you already know that is not how it turned out. At least now you know who narrated most of the story for you and how I knew so much, as Carol poured her heart out to me often.
We sat at the kitchen table as she recounted the day’s events. I had to paint my own image of the big man down on one knee as his heart melted to a thirteen year old girl. Carol smiled widely as she told the story to me and the pride she had for her daughter was all too easy to see.
In a moment of reflection, she told me again how she led James to believe his boy's clothes were locked away in his bedroom and then told me the lock was broken and had been from the start. If James had really wanted to continue to dress and act like a boy, his things were available to him had he only checked. I think she told me that more for my benefit than her own. I recalled telling her that it seemed when she did that she was forcing the change on him.
On Christmas Jenny was up with the sun. Carol knew this would be the case and as if from nowhere, under the tree there were presents for all. Jenny passed out gift after gift for mom, Becky, and Ms. Walker, saving her own for later. She seemed more happy this year to be passing out the presents than receiving them. When she got to the bottle of Scotch, she wouldn't have it any other way than for them all to go and deliver it personally.
Jenny remembered well the rose colored mini dress she had worn the first time she met Mr. Williams. She was taller now and more experienced in high heels, but to the unsuspecting eye this just made her look older and prettier than she already was. Her fuller breasts and rounded hips told anybody with eyes this girl was a heart-breaker.
Becky and Ms. Walker bowed out as they saw this a moment for Jenny to shine, as it were. Carol was unsure, to say the least, that Mr. Williams would accept the gift or see it as being as heart felt as it really was. Carol knew he would be at the plant and, yes, it ran all three shifts even on Christmas.
James had been there once and Carol hadn't set foot in the place for most of three years now. Carol had wished him a Merry Christmas albeit through gritted teeth and that was as far as she went. What she did now she did for Jenny.
Mr. Williams wasn't in his office when they got there, but Carol was sure where she could find him. She and Jenny walked out on the cat walk that overlooked the cutting room floor and there he was barking away orders at one of his workers as if they had no clue what to do.
The other man just smiled as Carol and Jenny came into full view. Thomas had no clue what had taken the wind from his sails, that a worker would smile while being read the riot act. He turned and there stood Jenny and Carol with Jenny just two feet from him. He knew Jenny had caught him in the act, as it were, and no matter how good he treated her, she and Carol would see it as a put on or an act.
In a flash his voice went soft and low and he sent the worker on his way.
“Let's go out to my office,” he said, looking almost scornful at Carol.
It wasn't a long walk and Jenny was shaking as she followed Thomas with her mom behind her. He opened the door to his office and offered them a seat.
“What brings you here on Christmas?” He asked, as he looked at Jenny.
She opened her big handbag and got out the gift wrapped bottle of Scotch.
“I got this for you Mr. Williams. Merry Christmas from me and mom,” she spoke with a smile.
You would have thought she had shot him through the heart. His eyes teared up that second and there were no words to come from his mouth as he opened the present as if he himself were a child. He looked over the bottle and checked the year it was made. He calmed himself, then called his line foreman and told him to have the workers finish what they were doing, then assemble them in shipping and receiving area.
Raymond wasn't in his office and Carol knew this was odd as he had fussed over every penny ever since she had been there. More to the point he acted as if they were broke or damn near it all the time. He pushed everybody as hard or harder than Thomas did.
Finally, calm and collected as he would get that day, he thanked Jenny for her gift and offered to share some with her and her mom, but there was something she needed to see first.
He stood and pulled out his big fancy desk chair and asked Jenny to sit in it. He rolled her out the door and down to the service elevator that went to the plants main floor. Carol, Jenny and Thomas rode down together and the doors opened to the most silent factory Carol had ever heard.
Thomas pushed his own chair that Jenny sat in down the big main hall that separated the cutting rooms from the sewing rooms. Less than ten minutes ago there would have been so much noise you could hardly think, now Carol could hear the sniffles Thomas tried too hard to hide. She was all but sure she and Jenny were about to get the axe in a very public manner.
At the edge of the loading dock there was a small platform and Raymond, with some help from Thomas, set Jenny's chair and all on the platform. The workers lined up in rows and Thomas handed Jenny a big stack of envelopes. He started to talk, but the lump in his throat just wouldn't go down and he asked his son to do the honors.
The crowd was getting restless and Raymond motioned for Carol to come up and stand by Jenny. “As many of you may or may not know, my father and I have been the sole owners of Williams & Son's ever since my oldest brother died some years ago. Two years ago we were more broke than most of you think you are. We had mortgaged everything we owned to keep the plant open and to be able to pay our employees. As hard as my father and I pushed you, we pushed ourselves to keep all of you working,” Thomas was openly sobbing by now and it was all Raymond could do to carry on.
“Then almost three years ago now Carol Conners had had enough. She brought her own designs and her daughter to model them along with her best friend, Becky Walker. She put her offer on the table and told us to take it or leave it.” For force he had to stop talking, as the workers applauded so loud nobody would have heard him.
“Carol wasn't a new employee to us and the show of force so impressed my father that we took her up on the offer. I am happy to report that barring some real tragedy you will all be working for years to come. In fact, we are going to let Carol and Jenny pass out your paychecks and the largest bonuses the company had ever given out. If you will please thank them both as you take your checks and go home, we don't want to see any of you till the Monday after the New Year.” He had gone the last mile and his voice was breaking with tears when he stopped.
Jenny quickly called the first name on the envelope and gave that person a check, while her mom gave out the bonuses. Carol had never seen the faces at the plant smile as they were now. More to the point she had never seen Raymond or Thomas be so open about the affairs of the company. She could only guess that Jenny's confession to Thomas had caused this.
When the last employee was gone, Thomas opened the bottle of Scotch and poured them all a shot each. Of course, he asked Carol before he gave Jenny a glass. Thomas made the toast and it was probably the most honest and profound thing he could have said in Jenny's presents.
“Jenny, I would be a much lesser man and much poorer had you and your mom not come along when you did. Your mom's hard work, along with your beauty and honesty, are the reason many people in this town will have a much better Christmas than they would have. Salute,” he said.
The taste of the Scotch caught Jenny off guard and she made a face that had them all busting a gut laughing for several minutes. Carol stood as proud and tall as Jenny as they left the plant that Christmas day and Jenny still had presents to open when she got home. She had no idea it was the hearts that she opened that Christmas that would forever be thankful.
The Just and the Judges
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Brian's tortured past just seems follow him wherever he goes. From abandonment,to foster care, the juvenile system and now to his military service. He was a physical and emotional wreck looking for a place to happen. The few friends he thinks he has are not above tricking him for their own reasons. Danny is the one beacon of hope for him and their time tested partnership will prove to be all Brian needs to put his life back together.
The Just and the Judges
Brian was home now. Once a street wise kid that roamed the streets of Baltimore, he was now a Veteran of the Gulf War. While his body was here, his mind was often back in the war. Even sleep, a prized possession these days, offered little in the way of relief.
In his mind, shot after shot came at the Hummer faster than he could count them. Bob and weave, bob and weave, his team leader shouted as he strained to hold the Hummer on the road, much less take evasive action. The light armor for now protected them as the men shooing at them were too far away. Thing was they would know that, too, and he wondered why his men had spooked.
His foot pinned the fuel pedal to the floor and he felt for sure there would be a permanent impression left from it. He was doing what he was told, a soldier taking orders but he knew something just wasn’t right. Each time he got center in the road another round of fire would hit the Hummer. Then the one thing they all hoped would never happen did.
An IED exploded just under the left rear of the Hummer. It flipped end over end, then rolled down a high bank of sand stopping back on its wheels with the men unconscious. His second in command had called for air support, but they had no way to know when they would arrive or if they got the call at all.
The horror of the dream caused sweat to bead up on his forehead and his hands cramped from holding the steering wheel that wasn’t really there. Just as the rescue crew arrived he awoke sitting bolt upright in the bed. He was soaked in sweat and those pains that should have been gone a year ago now felt as real as the day it happened.
It had been over a month now since his last episode like this. He would recover, but it took time. He wanted it now or even sooner as his life had been in a downward spiral for several months. He was on the verge of losing his new job with the Baltimore PD. Working the night shift wasn’t helping as it was harder to sleep during the day.
His voice coach and speech therapist were helping him adjust after several operations to his face and neck. He was actually pretty in a way, but the damage to his nerves left him with a high somewhat soft voice that in no way belonged to the man he was. At least for now he sounded like a male teenager as opposed to a small girl like before. He had to work at it to sound the way he did and that was okay, he could deal with that.
Even with his heart pounding and his adrenalin pumping like a man half his age his manhood was as limp as a wet noodle. This was the part he couldn’t deal with. He still had several operations to go and he wiped the sweat away taking another round of antibiotics and sleeping pills before he laid back down.
A full year had passed and they were still finding bits and pieces of shrapnel in his body. Would the nightmare never end, he thought, as he fluffed the pillow under his head and tried again to sleep if he could.
Between the doctors and the therapist and all the other stuff he was doing to put his life back together he missed work nearly as much as he was there. When the economy tanked, he could see his chance to recover going out the window in a hurry. He was one of many on the low end of the totem pole and when the axe fell he felt sure he would be one of the first to get cut.
Thankfully, his boss was a veteran of another war and he pulled Brian aside before the axe actually fell. There was a position in the vice squad that he could hold open for him if he wanted it. Working the Vice Squad in Baltimore was like one step above being a rent-a-cop. It was still a steady paycheck and that was more than some thirty odd men were getting in a week or less. He didn’t say yes right away, but his options were limited and two days before he would have been let go he took the offer.
His boss had offered him a hand up as the new position on the Vice Squad would assure him of a job. Had the offer been a hand out he would not have considered it as they usually came with strings attached and he wanted no part of that. He was conservative to his core and figured every man had a chance to make that big score. He had served his country and now it was time for his big score. All he needed was the chance to make it happen and it would come.
Save himself and Danny Coco and Liz were the newest members of the Vice Squad. Not their real names, of course, but Dave and Stu were taking their turn in the barrel, as it was called. They were undercover walking the streets after hours as hookers. Every non commissioned officer got their turn in the barrel and in time Brian would get his. Brian took one look at Liz and Coco knew any man that approached them had to be well past drunk to start with.
Brian Moody was nobody’s fool. It was the oldest game in the book and yet it still worked and it worked every time they used it. His month in the barrel would come and he thought he would at least put some effort into actually looking like a female, if indeed he had to do it. He was already planning which operation he would get done when that month came around and he smiled inside at the thought of it.
It was Friday night and Brian was sitting in the cruiser with Danny Little. Danny was big burly man with short curly hair, the type a chick looking for a protector might like. He was a transfer from the detective squad that his boss had also saved from the axe. Liz and Coco made a call for backup as they had two men on the corner across from the Key Harbor Marina. Danny answered and then rolled on the call as they were just six blocks away. It took all of two minutes with traffic around the Marina being what it was and they didn’t really need them as such, they just wanted someone to give the men a ride to the jail.
Per protocol once the men were booked, Danny and Brian went back to check on Liz and Coco. They had made two more arrests on the same block and were still there when they parked in the middle of the block.
The glass front of the Marina Café faced the street on one side and the harbor on the other. From where Brian was sitting he spotted four of the hottest looking ladies he had seen in some time. They were well overdressed to be at the café as he figured any one of them was wearing his salary for the last year at least. That estimate didn’t include the diamonds and rubies he could see with his field glasses.
Danny knew these women on sight as he had dealt with them before. He assured Brian that he couldn’t afford them and the few that could didn’t really want them once they knew the truth. Brian just gave him that quizzical look, so he decided to explain.
“Were you around before all the major stores moved the big shopping malls?” He asked, as he watched the girls on the street.
“I’m thirty-two years old, so, yes, I do recall,” he said with his tongue in cheek.
“Then you can remember when the street side stores had big glass windows that they would dress up mannequins like the latest fashion and create scenery so it looked real when you passed by?” He questioned as he looked at the girls sitting in the window seats of the café.
“Yes, and some were very elaborate,” Brian replied.
“Meet the next generation of the same sales tech,” Danny said with a smile. “The café pays those people to be there every night. The only thing that changes is the clothes and the amount of money the café makes each night,” he added.
That was only half true and even Danny didn’t know that at the time he told it to Brain. Their shift was all but over and Brian didn’t look forward to going home and then to bed. The dream he had relived last night was enough to make any man dread sleeping if he had to live that nightmare over again. The sleeping pills helped, but only in the sense that it didn’t make him wake up. He still dreamed, it just wasn’t always that bad.
He last looked at the clock at six in the morning and he had just laid down. He took the pills and hoped for the best as he would soon be asleep. Thankfully, he did sleep well that night and if he dreamed at all, he didn’t remember it. Like always, when he took the pills, he was slow getting started the next morning.
Joann, his counselor, called just as he started his third cup of coffee. It was a short call just to remind him of their appointment that day. He assured her he would be there before lunch and offered to buy hers as well. She declined of course, but he was still trying to make amends from their first meeting. That was all he planned for today save to get some more sleep.
Joann could spout the psyco-babble with the best of them and on their first meeting she let Brian know just how well trained and professional she really was. He got her to pause mid sentence telling her he needed to take Shorty for a walk. She wasn’t familiar with the saying, but caught on when he asked which way the men’s room was.
He didn’t return to the meeting or return her calls for several days. His feeling about what had happened in the gulf and all the things that had followed since were not the issue to him. He wanted the dreams to stop, he wanted to be part what was happening here. What had happened over there was done and over. His life was here and now.
His chat with Joann that day lasted the full hour as they talked about the last round of plastic surgery he had gotten done and his voice training.
“I’ll give the doctor credit. The scars on my face and neck are well gone. I would have liked it better had I still looked, at least to some degree, more masculine,” he stated.
“I’ll have you know some women like pretty men and I would be counted as one. If you still had the body mass like you did before, I could see you looking more correct with a masculine face,” she smiled.
“This is true and I eat five and sometimes six times a day and I am still losing weight,” he sighed.
“You lost over half your stomach in the first operation. Give it time I am sure your weight will level off,” she said, trying to keep the conversation pleasant.
That was the meat of the conversation and then he went home and back to bed. His shift started at ten that night and he wanted to be alert, so sleep was a good thing right then. Joann was pretty, but nor prissy like some girls. He had even decided she could hold her own in a fight if it ever happened. Her long blond hair and sparkling blue eyes often got him lost if he thought of her as girlfriend material. She had a very oval face and wore just enough makeup to bring out her cheeks and eyes.
He had a near perfect smiley face across his butt and that was the next planned operation. There was still some lead in his system, too, but so far nobody had been able to find it. The scare was about a half inch wide and hip to hip, not something a girlfriend would want to see for sure. It was the last thing they spoke about that day and the operation was scheduled for next week with the V.A.
Monday, before the operation on Friday, he told his boss he would be down a while. He was having an operation, he just left out the reason for it. Captain Mace knew this was just one of many for him. The chief had already clued him in. Danny was told, too, as he would work solo till Brian was back on duty.
That Friday Dr. Grace and Dr. Wallace gave him the same song and dance as before. This wasn’t magic and there could still be some of the scar visible and so on. The happy gas was working quick as Brian thought he had hit the big time since he was taken to the operating theater as opposed to operating room. He had no clue some twenty other doctors would be watching the whole thing.
He spent a lot of time face down while it healed up good enough for him to actually sit down. He was now the proud owner of a very firm heart shaped bottom which would only add to his less than manly looks. Proud would be a less than accurate description of what he thought of it when he was able to return to duty.
Six weeks had past and while Danny assured him all was well, their friendship seemed rather cold now. Brian found out later that Danny had taken his turn in the barrel alone and the other men seemed to think Brian was dodging his turn by any means. He could have done that and he actually thought about it, but so far that was not the case.
The eight hour shifts were about to change as the city was looking to save some money. They were going to a twenty- four on and forty-eight off system and in a way, Brian was looking forward to it. It would make keeping his appointments much easier. The changeover happened that next weekend and it was time for his trip to the clinic to renew his prescriptions again.
Monday morning he actually got here on time and was taken right in. Blood was taken and he got the basic look over before his prescriptions were renewed. There was still evidence of lead in his system, although, it was very small. His male hormones were still far below what they should be and while the nurse noticed that he had softened up some since his last visit, she didn’t point that out. He had a packed day and his next stop was his voice coach.
Charles was a much older man and apt to retire most any day now. He finally conceded that Brian had gotten his voice about as low as it was going to go with all the nerve damage and his tightened vocal cords being what they were. Brian was more than pleased with the help he had gotten from Charles and wished him well on his retirement.
Joann was his next stop and this was one of his long chats, as he liked to call it. Monday was her slow day and she booked him for two hours.
Today she worked hard trying to get him to talk about the changes his body had started to show. His male hormone level would never get back to normal on its own and he hated the way the synthetic ones made him feel. Unless he wore tight fitting clothes, nobody would really notice the shape of his butt. His face was another story and by now everyone was telling him how pretty he was. She dared not mention that she could see the outline of his budding breasts.
Brian had been born in the late seventies and it wasn’t uncommon for men to have long hair back then. Since he wasn’t in the service anymore, he had started growing his hair long almost from the first day of his discharge. That was just over a year ago now and it was very long for a man these days. Another thing you didn’t dare try to talk to him about was his hair. He knew it made him look even more like a chick, but he remembered all too well how much the women had liked it back when. Back in high school he got laid twice as much as his short haired friends.
She did manage to talk him into going to the salon she used as they knew how to cut long hair and make it look good. So far as she knew, he hadn’t had anything that even looked like a hair cut since he had come home.
She was slightly devious about it and told them he was coming. He was a pretty man that needed a pretty hair cut and while he asked only for a trim, the girl talked him into a full on cut and style. He left there with his hair out of the normal ponytail that ended about in the middle of his back. The sides were now tapered to fit his pretty face but still long enough to stay in his ponytail.
This wasn’t the only time she had tricked him like this. He had a habit of biting his nails and their one and only meeting, not at the office, had seen him get a manicure and some clear coat on his nails that would taste awful. Needless to say, this was commercial grade stuff and that broke him of that habit right quick like. She well knew the Psycho-babble wasn’t going to work on Brian so she had resorted to other tactics.
Much later on that day at home, he realized they had doubled the dose of his antibiotics. He was off tomorrow or at least till midnight and he pretty well just spent that day resting.
The cold shoulder from Danny was still working well and despite his best efforts Danny wasn’t much in the mood to talk. Brian understood it even if he didn’t like it and decided just to watch and listen for a while. He never had learned anything running his own mouth. This way maybe he could get the lay of the land, as it were.
After working twenty-four hours straight, he had no trouble sleeping that first night. On the nights that he took the sleeping pills, he was trying to only take one as opposed to three like he had been. His nightmare hadn’t came around in a while now and he hoped it was gone for good. Now he needed to be free of the drugs as well.
Week after week he would notice the street drug dealers that nobody seemed to want to bust. Often they knew Brian and Danny could see them and it did nothing to stop them from their business. Finally, Danny had heard enough of his moaning about how nobody was busting the pushers.
“The Fed’s had their own drug task force here in town. Word from the chief is that the dealers are hands off so long as they don’t get out of hand. Having them here means more boots on the street that the Chief doesn’t have to pay for and they don’t like it when we get on their turf,” Danny said and then dropped the subject.
“Turf or not, when my feet hit the street, I will bust them, like it or not,” Brian said.
“As long as you do the paperwork,” Danny replied.
Brian smiled a little inside as he was the only man in his unit back then that could do anything with a computer. He had got caught doing some low level hacking and part of his plea deal was his enlistment with the service. Paperwork was a walk in the park for him, he could type more words per minute than most women he knew.
He had been thinking about his time in the barrel when it came and on one of his days off he went to the Marina Café. He purposely started a conversation with the girls that he now knew were window dressing. He soon found out that they were husbands and wives. All dressed like women, but only two really were.
It was freak accident as they told the story. They had been at a costume party one night and stopped by the café late on their way home. As they were sitting in the window, the café began to suddenly get a lot of customers and the manager soon caught on as to why. The husbands had been laid off when the economy tanked and this was easy money, the way they saw it. The food and drinks were on the house and they were there for ten hours a day.
Although Brian knew that two of them were men, you wouldn’t have guessed it just to look at them. Coco and Liz could take some lessons from them, he thought as he headed home not feeling so good as he had been.
He had been getting a shooting pain from somewhere behind his bladder and it made his balls feel as if they would explode when they hit. He had skipped his last two appointments at the clinic and Joann had read him the riot act for it. He was still taking the antibiotics and only occasionally would he take a sleeping pill.
He had another appointment with the clinic for tomorrow and feeling the way he was he had decided to keep it. He slept well that night, but awoke to what he thought was a different world. His breasts were swollen far larger than ever before and the pain between his legs was so intense it was all he could do to stand up straight. He wondered now if some of his internal stitches had broken somehow.
That piece of lead nobody had been able to find had finally surfaced and it was lodged in one of the tubes to his balls. There was no explanation for how it got there, that was hardly the issue now. It had been the catalyst for the cancer that now ravaged his manhood. According to Dr. Wallace, it wasn’t even an option. He was going to emergency surgery and when it was done he would be a girl.
He called his lawyer to come down before he would sign off for the operation. He had waived his Doctor/client privileges so Joann could be in the loop and he wanted this kept totally a secret, save the staff that had to know. All the parties involved signed off and then he allowed them to do the operation. Grace would actually do the work as she was the one that had done his face as well.
When he awoke later that night he was all but sure his breasts were even bigger if that was possible. As the laughing gas began to clear, he remembered that he had told Dr. Grace he wanted implants, but he wanted the new ones that could be filled at a later date. Brian wasn’t known for being a kind person and when Dr. Wallace made his morning rounds, he found him asleep. Dr. Wallace knew that proverb well about letting sleeping dogs lie and decided to check again around lunch with Grace in tow.
Dr. Grace and Jenny arrived almost at the same time. Dr. Grace checked her work and then introduced Jenny as her new O.B.G.Y.N. With Jenny to help through the first stages he picked his new name as Brianna. She was up and walking later that same day and as much as Jenny wanted her to stay she was gone just four days later. Trust me, the hospital staff didn’t complain even a little.
To Brian, now Brianna, this changed everything. Now she was the fairer sex, she would also be seen as the weaker sex, that was not cool. She was feeling better every day and her boss knew only that she had been taken to emergency surgery, not why, and for sure not what had been done.
She went to her home state of Virginia and got her legal name changed as well as all her new id. For the moment she would still pass as a man and she intended to for as long as she could to keep her job. She would eventually have to learn what it was to look and act like a woman and she was thinking that Joann might could help her there.
Her swollen breasts had gone down a great deal and she could walk in the normal way now, so she decided she would keep her appointment with Joann for that day. As she walked in the building, she was trying to come up with a way to approach Joann about dressing and acting like a girl.
Joann was looking at the normal updates she got from the doctors about Brian. He had undergone some emergency surgery and his primary care physician was now listed as Jenny Clark. She knew Jenny well and thought it odd that she would take on a man for a client.
Brian had already told Joann how all the men on the squad took a turn in the barrel, so she knew what he was talking about.
“Is it your turn and are you still thinking about putting some effort into looking the part?” She asked with a smile.
“Well, I am sure I was passed over while I was in the hospital, but the men are thinking I am dodging my turn. That’s not true, so I want to make a good show when my turn does come,” he said with his head down.
There wasn’t an ounce of estrogen in this man’s blood as far as Joann was concerned. Sure he was pretty and the loss of his male hormones had softened him up, but he didn’t have a clue and she was sure of that. She decided to send him to see Donna. Donna was an old friend that ran the local theater and as women go, she made Joann look as if she was a tomboy, she was girl all the way.
“I’ll check with Donna, she is a dear friend who from time to time will take on a man like you,” she said, thinking he would baulk a split second after she had said it.
“Be sure she knows my crazy work schedule,” Brian replied as he was leaving.
The next week he was back at work with a sock where his manhood once was. Tomorrow he had an appointment with Donna to start learning all the ways of a woman. He had already embarrassed himself to no end buying panties and bras, he could only imagine what she was going to put him through. At least his new hair style would look right on him now out of the ponytail.
Now he noticed every woman on the street and how they moved. He watched them when they spoke, how they sat, and walked in those damn high heels. He knew his turn was coming soon as he had finally figured out the rotation. He figured he had maybe six weeks, give or take a few days, and he was determined to take his turn this time.
Another thing Joann and he almost never talked about was his ongoing electrolysis to remove his body hair. Hair almost never grows back where there is scar tissue and that was probably fifty percent of his body. Body builders were often clean shaven and that look was working its way to the general public. Brian was a clean freak to start with and when Joann pointed out how much cleaner he would look and feel hair free he finally gave in to the idea.
Ronald and Harvey had done a better job as Coco and Liz than any of the other men so far. Their shift was over now and after a few hours of sleep Brianna was up and off to the gym. After a hard work out that left her feeling somewhat invigorated, she prepared for her first visit with Donna.
Donna had requested that he wear panties and stockings or pantyhose along with a bra. She had everything else they would need and that he be prepared for many hours of work if he intended to do this the proper way. She had a beautiful voice on the phone and Brianna thought if she looked half as good in person she would really be intimidated.
She arrived at the theater at noon on the button. After the introduction, Brianna told her the idea was to be able to pass as a female hooker much like those seen on the streets these days. Donna didn’t reject his ideas, rather she told him that being a female was the first part of that, the clothes and the acting was the easy part.
Donna was a tiny little thing weighing all of one hundred pounds if she was soaking wet. Pretty didn’t begin to cover what Brianna saw when she looked at her and she often lost his voice working with her so close to her. It took her all of ten minutes to get her in a skirt and blouse along with a pair of low heels. She sized her up in nothing flat and then they started on makeup.
She did half of his face and then she let him try to copy what she did. He did better than she expected, as she had decided there wasn’t an ounce of estrogen in his blood much as Joann had told her at the start. It was nearly ten at night when they decided to call it good. She encouraged him to go home as he was, as much as she hated to tell him so there was no way anybody would know he was a man.
Brianna knew this was what she had to do now. Pretending to be a man would only last a little while longer as the changes in her body would soon be all to obvious. It was dark outside now and his apartment at Dade St. would be quiet this time of night as well. She had stared down soldiers in the field and never feared what might happen and now he/she was afraid.
The shoes were a pill to walk in and Donna laughed at him as much as he did at himself. Still he left fully dressed as a female for the first time and in the public eye as well. She sent him home with some makeup and some video courses he could watch and teach himself some of the different looks he could create with it.
At home that night after he had undressed he looked himself over hard in the mirror. To his eyes he looked a bit like a well toned female body builder, and he was still getting accustomed to the female pronouns, at least the guys couldn’t accuse him of going soft on them. He still wasn’t sure how he would break the news to them when the time came or even how he was going to make his Brianna persona fit in at work. For the moment time was on his side and with that thought he put on his nightie and went to bed.
The next morning she tried to recreate the look she had when she left the theater. It turned out something less than horrible in her own assessment, but there was house cleaning to do and she tried to do it wearing the heels. She never fell, but she came close a time or two and by lunch she sat down with the first of several videos she had to watch. She took an afternoon nap and was back at work by midnight. This would be her routine for some time to come.
She cursed under her breath each time she and Danny had to pass up some dealer working on a street corner. She calmed herself by thinking she would soon be on the street and they would be fair game then. It might cause some turf trouble with the drug task force boys, but she didn’t care if it did. Letting this upset her seemed to make her female hormones kick in and she often had what she called hot flashes.
Her next meeting with Donna went much better, although, even after she held his hips and walked him across the stage, he was still having trouble with the heels. She could tell he had practiced with the makeup and his mannerisms were much improved all of which she praised him for. It wasn’t till they were ready to call it a night that she saw his hands shaking as if he was nervous.
Joann had told her she had a lot of nerve damage and this wouldn’t be slam dunk from the start. Once again Brianna went home dressed as a female and doing her best to walk in the heels. Donna called Joann the next morning and they talked in depth about his nerve problems and how she thought this was his biggest problem.
“We hooked him up to a machine to read the electrical impulses in his nervous system. They were literally of the scale,” she said to Donna.
“This is what they call post traumatic stress?” She asked, sounding concerned.
“For him that is just the smallest part, he has just now gotten the pitch of his voice to come down a little. His reflexes are still off the scale,” she added, sounding sorry for him.
“Is there nothing the doctors can give him to take for it?” Donna asked.
“Sure they can, but he won’t take it. He is very particular about what he puts in his body,” Joanne stated as if it were common knowledge.
“Well, women are much more loose and relaxed and the way he is now I just don’t see him ever getting this done the way he wants to,” Donna replied as if it were a lost cause.
“I will see him tomorrow and take a stab at getting some muscle relaxers in his system, but don’t hold your breath,” she said as she ended the call with Donna.
Knowing his military service, Donna had taken the drill instructor approach right out of the gate. Now she was thinking that Brian needed a girlfriend type to do things with and just enjoy being alive, as it were. She had an idea, might work and might not, but she wasn’t one to accept defeat so easily. She was damn well going to give it a try.
The next day Matilda pronounced the last of his electrolysis was done. His body was now hair free and that included all of the area around his/her new vagina. Matilda was one of the few that knew he was now a she and she actually praised him for having the courage to do it. She had worked on many men like him and more than a few had chickened out when it came time for the operation.
Donna called and left a message on his machine. For their next meeting he needed to wear a string bikini under his sweat pants and top. She didn’t say more than that and he thought that was odd of her.
Joann pushed the idea of muscle relaxers on him with no abandon. He, of course, refused and she threatened to drop him as a client if he wouldn’t follow her directions. They had been seeing each other for over a year now and the last thing he wanted was to start over with someone new. He would have to relive all the stuff he had already told Joann and he wasn’t ready to do that. In the end, he agreed to take the pills making sure she understood it was under duress.
He took two of the pills before he started work that night and Danny noticed right off how much calmer he was. He didn’t talk too much and he didn’t go on about the drug dealers they couldn’t bust and so on. He even drank a beer with him after work which was something he normally didn’t do.
When he awoke the next morning, his hands were steady as a rock even after his morning coffee. The bikini he had bought for his next visit with Donna seemed a bit small, but then he had thought they looked that way on most women. He slipped on his sweats just before he left for the theater and this was still early in the day.
Donna met him in the parking lot flashing him her ever present smiled as she got in his car.
“I have a treat for you today and it’s on the house, you might say. Do you know where the spa is over on eighth?” She asked.
“I do,” he replied with a smile. “I am pretty sure it is females only and they won’t let me in the door,” he added.
“Well, you just drive us there and let me worry about getting you in the door,” she smiled even bigger.
It was just a two mile drive and Brian was greeted like an old friend. The muscle relaxers were still working or he might have bolted towards the door when they were taken to a hot tub and told to soak a while.
His jaw almost hit the floor when Donna stripped down to her bikini right in front of him. He would still say she weighed a hundred pounds or so, but now the first twenty pounds of that would be boobs. She was stacked for such a small woman, he told himself.
They relaxed in the hot tub for quite some time and talked about his upcoming assignment as a female. She informed him that with no doubt one of the great things about being a woman was that they could pamper themselves all they wanted and nobody cared.
“Yes, I would guess that is true if one can afford such things,” he added.
“That’s why they sell memberships and the occasional guest has to pay a much higher price,” Donna replied while showing him her membership card.
Between the hot tub and the muscle relaxers in his system he was feeling better than he had in a long time. From the hot tub he and Donna were taken to the massage area where they got a full massage with a scented body oil that was also to help them relax.
By the time they were taken to the mail parlor he all but felt like a limp dishrag, so much so that he almost fell asleep during the facial and manicure. The pedicure brought him back to life as his feet were ticklish, to say the least. The last of the clear polish was drying when he realized the girl that had plucked his eyebrows had gotten carried away. They were a thin smooth arch now that only a real female would have.
He wondered for a few moments if Donna had somehow figured out his secret. He had been very careful not to give himself away and decided that all this was just her way of getting him in the right mind set. So far it had worked as he had never felt so much like one of the girls in all his life. In reality he was one of the girls this was just something he had never done. The crowning moment of the visit was the makeup and the girl that did Brian’s went all out. When she was finished, there was no trace at all of the man known as Brian Moody.
Joann sat across the street at what was then a new concept. It was called an internet café and she was taking pictures of Brian’s trip into womanhood. There were more than a few parties that had a vested interest in seeing this happen to him.
The first tour lieutenant that had ordered Brian and his men to run was being charged with cowardice. The JAG office had interviewed Brian just days after he came home and decided what Brian told them in the end was true.
The men that had been shooting at them were way too far away to do any real damage. They were more or less herding them like cattle to the IED that they were all but sure to hit. The fifty cal. mounted on the Hummer would have been more than enough to stop the attack had the lieutenant not decided to run first. In the end, two men were dead and Brian and the lieutenant were both injured.
Joanna was the first cousin to the lieutenant and once the JAG office saw that Brian had gone soft and became a woman his testimony would carry very little if any weight. In fact, she and the lieutenant were banking on that very idea. Not only that, but they hoped Brian would be too embarrassed to show up in court as well.
Donna was being used and Brian while trying to put his life back together was clearing the way for the lieutenant to go free. Let us pause to remember the best laid plans of mice and men.
Back at the theater Brian and Donna worked most of the night on his walk in high heels. He did better that night than any before and Donna praised him for the improvement. She was the image of sweet and innocent and Brian blushed every time she complimented him anyway. Granted, it did great wonders for his ego as such, but he was still a long way from walking like a real woman that was for sure.
Back at Dade Street he used his camera with a timer to take a picture of himself. He thought, in a way, it was the best his face would ever look. He had already decided the spa was not a place he would go to alone even if he mastered all that Donna had started to teach him. No, he would never be a girly girl even if he tried, he might could pull it off as an act for a few hours, but it just wasn’t him.
Then of all things to happen on his very next shift he and Danny were called to the chief’s office.
“Have a seat, men. We have a problem and I want you two to help me fix it,” he stated it as if it were a fact.
“What’s on your mind chief,” Danny replied as if they were old friends.
“I am sick and tired of that so called drug task force working in my town. I want some dirt on them and I want it like yesterday so I can send them packing,” he stated as he looked hard at Brian.
“And what happens when they are gone?” Brian asked.
“We take all their files and start cleaning house,” the chief replied without any thought.
“You two have one week and all the overtime you want to make this happen. All I really want is hard evidence I can take to the mayor when I send them packing,” he stated plain and simple like.
Brian and Danny went straight to the task force locker room and planted bugs in every vest they could find. Then Danny went with Brian to the local store where they bought three new memory cards for his camera, then they waited for the men to arrive and start their shift.
They caught two men that first day taking a payoff from some street dealers. They caught three men the next day doing the same thing in a different part of town so they already had half of the squad by the balls. It took the rest of the week to get the other four and their Chief was caught taking a payoff from a fence to the tune of five grand to look the other way.
After they turned it all over to their chief he gave them a three day pass to rest up. He wanted these men to come to him and then he would hit them with the evidence. They could resign or face the charges and he knew well enough which they would do.
Brian had called Donna and Joann to cancel his appointments while he was on the special assignment for the chief. With three days off he had a lot of catching up to do and three days was a short time to do it.
Donna was all but ready to throw in the towel when she hit on the reason Brian couldn’t balance himself in high heels. Ballast! She shouted out loud to herself when she thought she had figured it out. She called Joann almost giddy after Brian had called her to make a new appointment. She didn’t tell Joann just what she had planned, but she was sure it would work.
After a good night’s sleep the clinic was his first stop and that meant a visit with Jenny now. Her exam was quick and with fresh hormones in hand she was out the door. He took two of the muscle relaxers that morning and his visit with Joann seemed to go well enough, but she seemed less than pleased that he had again dodged his time in the barrel. Never mind that he had drawn Danny in on his little trick as well. He left there unsure as to why she had scolded him since it was not his idea or plan to dodge his turn. The Chief had ordered him and Danny to do it.
The next day was planned to be spent with Donna. She had told him she wanted to try something different to help him master the high heels and at this point he was quick to agree with anything she asked if it helped. He had already bought some really nice high heels and it was looking as if he would never wear them right now. The highest heels he had bought were five inches and he couldn’t balance in two inch heels as of yet.
The next morning after coffee and taking all his medication he headed for the theater at about nine. It was as if Donna was walking on sunshine when she greeted him at the door, then went cold and stiff when she asked him to take off his top. He paused for a moment then decided his breasts weren’t nearly swollen enough to give away his secret.
From one of the storage closets Donna got a very realistic pair of breast forms.
“I have decided that the reason you can’t balance in the heels is that you lack the ballast most women have naturally,” she said as she checked them for size and fit to his chest.
In a matter of minutes she had them glued in place and gave him a bra suited to keep them there. Then he slipped his feet into the heels resigning himself to the idea that he would waddle once again across the stage as opposed to walking. After his first slow and easy steps, he moved across the floor like he had worn heels all his life. Donna was jumping up and down and clapping like she had won the lotto and smiling ear to ear the whole time.
Three, four, even five inch heels were like child’s play to him now. Donna was right, for him at least he needed the weight on his chest to balance out his body. After savoring her victory for most of the day, she took them off and he was right back to the way it was before. No more than two steps then the waddling started.
When he got back to Dade Street, Danny was parked out front and he didn’t look happy at all. Their absence last week hadn’t gone unnoticed by the other men. This also caused them to miss their turn walking the street and the other men had gone to the captain now. Danny had no clue about Brianna so Brian just invited him in for a drink. After pouring the scotch he asked Danny if he was ready to shake things up a little downtown. Danny told him he was long past ready, he just had no idea how to go about doing it.
Brian told Danny he had just finished a workout at the gym and needed to clean up a little and could he wait till he did. He told him sure, he was off today and his girl was working till ten that night so he was in no hurry.
Brian took his gym bag with the breasts he had borrowed in it and went to his room. He took a quick shower and then did an even quicker job on his makeup. He was actually pretty good at it now, as he had been practicing every night. Pantyhose and the bra fitted with the forms in place made his foundation. Then he put on the catholic school girl uniform he had found in the apartment and never thrown out. Black pumps with a four inch heel and then he let his hair down and brushed it. Danny was about to get the shock of his life as the skirt just did cover the cheeks of his butt.
A last quick look in the mirror and then he walked into the kitchen where Danny was seated like he owned it.
“I think this should shake things up, don’t you?” He said as he rested on hand on his hip.
“Holy shit,” he said as he jumped to his feet and headed towards the door backpedaling.
“It’s me, Danny. You are not in my apartment with an underaged school girl,” Brian said to an astonished Danny.
“You would wear that to work in? I can see your cheeks that skirt is so short,” Danny said as he gained some composure.
“Couldn’t you say the same of every real hooker walking the streets?” Brian asked.
“Yes, sure, but no way am I going to dress up with you like that and walk down the street,” Danny asserted.
“I wouldn’t want you to, but I do want you and you alone to be my backup,” Brian stated.
“Dressed like that it will take the whole damn police force to play taxi for all the men that come on to you,” he stated as he blushed.
“And we will gladly let them, but you never leave me. If you leave I am leaving with you, end of story,” Brian said as if it was a done deal.
Before they could seal the deal the captain called them and wanted them to come in an hour early for a meeting. They both said they would be there and Brian called the Chief to make sure he would be there as well. He told Danny to go ahead, that he would drive his own car to work tonight.
Brianna made a near panicked phone call to Jenny. She wanted to know if she could add the saline to her implants that evening before the end of her shift. Jenny told her she would be pleased to do it if she came in right away.
She didn’t tell Jenny her whole plan, but she knew he had asked because of work, not because he had accepted the fact that he was a female now. She was a bit confused that she wanted them so big, but she explained about the balance thing and she got what she wanted. Along with a healthy dose of pain killers once it was done.
She went home and got a short nap before she got dressed again and headed to the station. She knew the Captain and the Chief both had girls that were in school and catholic schools in that area was a dime a dozen. It was a guess, but neither knew the others daughter it would work. With his backpack holding his weapon and id he walked in the building and asked his own captain for the chief’s office. He assumed it was his daughter and said he was on the way there and she could wait till he arrived.
Danny arrived next and greeted the captain then sat down on the other side of the room. When the captain asked about Brian, he told him he was driving his own car in tonight and he was sure to be there any time now. The room was quiet for a few minutes and Danny knew full well Brian was already there.
The chief walked in talking on his phone with a voice that sounded like he was chewing on glass. He wasn’t happy, to say the least.
“I have never met your daughter,” the chief said as he stuck out his hand to Brian.
With an astonished look on his face the captain replied, “I thought she was your daughter. She came in and asked for your office,” he stated, looking Brian right in the eyes.
“Brian Moody,” he said, shaking each man’s hand in turn.
Danny was doing all he could not to bust up laughing as the two men were still trying to get their jaws off the floor.
Brian wasted no time taking advantage of their shock. “I understand there had been a complaint filed against me for not taking my turn on the street. So I am taking my turn tonight and every night I work from here on out till the men are satisfied that I have done my part,” he stated as the two men just stood there in total shock.
“Dressed like that,” her captain sputtered.
“Hell, yes," the chief replied for her. "She will clean house in no time,” he stated, a little proud just then that he had made a place for him.
“I want Danny in his street clothes at all times with me or the deal is off. And you can call me Brianna now, I think it’s fitting for a school girl look,” he stated as he turned on his heels.
That turn gave them a peek at her newly shaped butt and both men agreed to whatever she wanted on the spot. The captain was smiling now, but the chief had that deer in the headlights look glued to his face. How would he explain to the mayor and town counsel when the city jail started to overflow into the county jail. They couldn’t complain that he wasn’t getting the job done.
It was all the captain could do to conduct a proper meeting before his men hit the streets that night. Nobody believed that the cute little girl they saw was Brian, but when she got in the car with Danny they all knew something was up.
In three hours sixty would be Johns were taken to the jail. Every unmarked car the city owned was in service before the night really got started. Twenty-two street corner dealers got that same free ride and few had enough drugs on them to actually stay a while. Now, the real hookers were up in arms that some underage chick was working their turf. Twenty-five of them got a free ride and at that point the captain called Brianna in.
Eight men worked double shifts just to process all the paper work. Three lawyers from the public defender’s office and two judges went almost forty-eight hours with no sleep and none of them were happy to say the least.
At nine that morning, when the chief came back to work, he was all smiles. The news was out and the men from the drug task force were lined up at his door. Every man had a written complaint in his hand and they all left without a badge and gun as Danny and Brianna sat and watched. The chief was cleaning house and less than an hour later the mayor and two city councilmen wanted to see him.
The Chief took the mayor and the men from the counsel to the main meeting room. With Danny and Brianna at his side he listened as they all complained about how the fed’s had been forced to leave town and how the city would be overrun with thugs and drug dealers now. Having heard all he wanted to the chief stood and brought the room silent.
“Gentlemen, last night from midnight till six this morning two of my best officers did what the drug task force had not done in almost a year. This morning I have had no less than fifteen calls from our downtown merchants thanking me for cleaning up the streets of all the hooker and drug dealers that were keeping their customers away. And it only took two men to do what a whole task force couldn’t do. That said men, the first one of you that starts talking to me about my budget and political expedience will have my resignation before you can leave the building,” he said not taking a breath from start to finish.
The Mayor looked as if he had seen a ghost and the other two men walked out of the room without speaking at all. The Mayor lasted long enough to ask how many arrests had been made and he was told over one hundred and then he left as quick as he could.
The chief ordered breakfast for Danny and Brianna although it was more like lunch for them. They were in and out of court most of the day and only a few made bail or were outright released. The lot was moved to the county jail and just after dark Brianna and Danny hit the streets again. By now all the other men wanted Brianna off the streets as she caused far more paperwork than any of them had ever had to deal with.
She was like a dog with a bone now after seeing how the chief had stood up for her and Danny. By midnight the jail was full again and the men that processed them saw no end in sight. Brianna and Danny got an extra day off as appearing in court would keep them busy for several days to come. They cancelled night court so the judges and lawyers could go home and get some rest and that was what Danny and Brianna did as well.
Brianna caused such a stir everywhere she went that Danny followed her right to her apartment door and then went home himself.
Court kept them so busy that they didn’t get the chance to pull another shift on the street till Friday. The men in the vice squad offered Brianna everything they could think of to keep her at home, but that didn’t happen.
A black leather skirt topped with a black silk blouse that her breasts all but spilled out of was what she wore that night. The skirt just did cover the cheeks of her butt and it was so tight you could see the lines they made just the same. She decided to chance the five inch heels and was surprised that she walked as well as she did in them.
The collective sigh from the men when she walked in the squad room would have rivaled hurricane Sandy at her best. Cell phones appeared from thin air as men called their wives right then to tell them they would be late getting home and maybe real late. Home-wrecker was just one of the many nicknames Brianna had been saddled with already.
It was Friday, payday, so that night was worse than the Monday before. One officer jokingly offered his partner a twenty if he would trip her up and put her on crutches for a few days. His buddy sighed and said, no way, she would still look sexy even on crutches and every man in town would be offering her help. He would quit before he did that much paperwork.
The jail was full by five that morning so for force she and Danny were asked to come in. They just cancelled night court long before anyone would have to go without sleep. It would take four days in all for all the arrested people to make their way through the system. Revenue to the city by the end of the month was up by twenty-five percent and every officer on the force now knew about Brianna.
Every man in the vice squad now rued the day they had complained that Brian was dodging his turn. None of them had ever seen anyone make so many arrests in one night and, indeed, she had set a record. There was trouble brewing and it wouldn’t be pretty for Brianna. If every man on the force knew her by name, imagine what the news reporters were hearing about her.
The next weekend there were reporters camped out at the police station. The chief gave them a statement that did little to satisfy them as he confirmed it was a two man team that had been working the streets and making all the arrests. The stories about a beauty queen working with them were never confirmed and the chief wasn’t going to do that either.
It became common now for any shift that Brianna worked to be a triple digit arrest night. The repeat offenders were piling up fast and all too soon the judges were getting plea deals the likes of which they had never known. Most of the third time offenders offered to pay a larger fine and leave the state to never return rather than do prison time. The county jails were packed and then some so the judges started to accept at least some of these deals.
By the end of the month, the only sex a man could pay for was a thousand dollar a night escort and not many were willing to do that. There were no street corner drug dealers inside the city limits and the downtown merchants were happier than ever before. The press was far from letting the official story stand, but right now most of their snitches were doing time. Danny had taken to running interference any time the press got close to Brianna and actually spent the night at her place as a body guard on several occasions.
The mayor and the city council stepped in and suppressed any story that might reveal who Brianna really was. In short order any reporter that asked about her got a cold shoulder the likes of which would make the Antarctic seem warm. That ended much of the fuss over her, but her work spoke for her loud and clear. To mention her name in any ill manner was something akin to asking for a ticket on the next bus out of town.
Everybody was happy now, but nobody knew what Brianna was going through. Danny was like her shadow now and when she passed out on the street one night from exhaustion and lack of food, for him, the gig was over.
He scooped her limp body off the sidewalk, placed her in the car and made a flat out run to the naval hospital. He plowed through every red light and stop sign till he arrived at the emergency room door where he carried her in like a baby in his arms. He spotted an open operating room at the end of the hall and never broke stride and he screamed for help.
Two doctors and three nurses arrived just as he did and he gently placed her on the bed making sure she was comfortable before he stepped away. Her heart was beating but her body temperature was low and she was starting to turn blue.
One of the doctors turned to ask Danny what had happened and by now Danny was standing at the closed double doors blocking any entry or exit. Like I said before, he was a big man and with the nickel plated 44 in his hand he suddenly had everyone’s attention.
“She just collapsed, neither of us has slept in the last forty eight hours and she hasn’t had any food in the last twelve. Most important is that she is a police officer and my partner. I don’t care who dies here tonight, but it had better not be her. The first one of you that hurts her will be occupying the bed next to her,” he said as he cocked the pistol and put his back flush with the doors.
Danny’s words broke no argument and the tears that streamed down his face told them all they needed to know about how he felt about this woman.
Hot packs were place around her body and an IV was started just a moment later. An oxygen mask was placed over her nose and mouth and the pads for the heart monitor were placed on her chest. All attempts to draw some blood for testing seemed to fail. Her blood was so thick it just wouldn’t come out. One of the doctors paused just long enough to tell Danny she was dehydrated and the cold weather had made that problem even worse. As soon as they had some fluids in her and body got warm again, she would be fine.
“Do it,” Danny replied, but he and the 44 never moved.
A second IV was added to her other arm and by now the chief and half of the vice squad was trying to talk Danny out of the room. Danny told the chief she had asked for him to be her partner right from the start. Where Danny went she went and that was the end of the story. Hell would freeze over before he left her now. No one had ever seen Danny cry and by now the front of his shirt was nearly soaked, it was plain to see he wasn’t about to walk away.
It took most of three hours to get her body temperature back to normal and the pile of blankets that covered her left no indication of the woman underneath them. Her heart rate was climbing and another hour later her eyes fluttered open. The first thing she asked for was Danny and only then did he thumb the hammer down on the 44 and move to her side.
The doctors and nurses cleared the room in less than a second and even the chief knew better than to go in right that minute. Danny had lost one partner and it hit him hard, he wasn’t about to let that happen again and the chief knew it. One of the doctors had realized who she was and called Jenny. She arrived some thirty minutes later and with Joann in tow.
The chief pulled the two women aside and explained all that he knew about what had happened that night. He wasn’t sure how they would deal with Danny, but they had might as well get accustomed to him being close by, as he would not leave his partner no matter what happened.
His blood shot eyes and soaked shirt told Brianna all she needed to know. Danny had not abandoned her like others had in the past. They talked as she got her wits about her and it became clear to Danny that she was going to be alright. Joanna went to Dade Street and got her sweats to wear home as the hospital saw no need to keep her. Danny fed her while she was still in the bed and that did wonders to get her strength back.
He left her only when Jenny insisted that she be allowed to check her over before she went home. Joann tried her best to tell Danny about who and what Brianna really was, but with the lack of sleep he was fighting much of it went in one ear and out the other. She finally just gave him Brian’s military files and the copies of all the after care, reports from all the operations he had undergone.
When Jenny was satisfied that Brianna was okay, a friendly nurse offered to help her get the sweats on so she could stay warm for the ride home. Not realizing there was no personal relationship between her and Danny, she gave her a glowing report of how Danny had sequestered the O.R. and threatened everyone within an inch of their life if she was harmed. Not that she had to tell Brianna, but he had cried the whole time she was out and refused to leave her side. Men like that were priceless in her book.
She rolled Brianna in a wheelchair out in the hall where Danny and Joanna were sitting. Danny scooped her up ignoring all else and took her to the cruiser and then home where he carried in and put her back in bed. Secure and warm in her bed he took a chair and placed it beside her and that was where he slept till they both awoke some twelve hours later.
Danny ordered them a huge breakfast as he knew it was her favorite meal. She got up just long enough to shower and then Danny all but ordered her back to bed. He fed her breakfast as he looked over the files that Joann had given him. Brianna had no clue it was her file as she figured it had something to do with work. As he read through the files, he had to fight back the tears more than once or twice.
At twelve years old Brian had been found abandoned at a New Jersey airport suffering from phenomena and hypothermia. He died once in the O.R. and was brought back only to later end up in the foster care system. His teen years were troubled, to say the least, and he was in and out of the juvenile system some seven different times. His last arrest had seen the plea deal that landed him in the service and he was there for most of ten years before the incident with the IED.
He had endured some fifteen odd different surgical operations and the last one had cost him his manhood. Having read the list of broken bones and operations he had been through Danny wondered how she was even able to walk around. Half of his or her stomach was gone, three feet of her colon had been taken, it was no wonder now that she had passed out the way she did.
Knowing all that he now knew, including that fact that Brianna was really a female, he vowed then and there it would never happen again, not on his watch.
Brianna could see the growing concern on his face as she wrestled with the idea that he now knew the truth. He had held her in his arms so in some ways he had to know and she waited for him to let that macho man attitude loose on her.
The chief stopped by to check on her as did several of the other men and none of them were surprised to find Danny at her side. They had the rest of the week off, but if all was well, he wanted back at work come Friday. Brianna assured him she was fine and ready to go right then if he wanted. Danny agreed with her, but the chief had already filed the request for their time off with pay.
Danny’s girlfriend called and broke up with him as she realized that Danny wasn’t going to leave Brianna’s side till he was sure she was okay. That gave Brianna and Danny a lot of time to talk and over the next five days Brianna just let it all come out.
Danny never judged her or accused her of being a lesser man for what had happened to her. If anything, he felt for her all that much more as the story she told fit the files he had read almost word for word. He assured her he would never abandon her as he knew this had been a big issue in her life at one time. He never out right confessed his feelings for her, but she remembered what the nurse had told her that night at the hospital.
To him she was the image of everything beautiful and that was all he really said that indicated his feelings for her at all. On Friday night, when they started their shift, he had the car stocked with food and water enough to feed her almost every on the hour. To Danny she was all but fragile and he would do his best to take care of her, like it or not on her part. He had all but forced her to wear a long coat over her half naked body that night and she fought him all the way.
That night she busted two men from the Jersey mob with over a million dollars in payoff money on their person. Danny took the money and it never made it to the evidence locker when he found out the two men were actually robbing their boss. They were booked that night on solicitation charges and made bail three days later. Just as Danny had suspected they were found dead in the east river a couple of days later.
Brianna was back working as hard and fast as she could go and Danny knew she couldn’t stand the pace for long. She would collapse again and he did his best to slow her down. The men at the station would have for sure enjoyed the break as they were a week behind on the paperwork she generated already. Brianna had already become the departments best kept secret and she was headed for a burn out just any day now.
The chief had to all but peel Danny off the ceiling when he started talking about loaning her out to some of the other city departments. No, and hell, no, was Danny’s reply and Brianna would do it without Danny with her. Danny was one breath away from doing something he had never considered in his entire career. When he took Brianna home that night, he asked her how she felt about an early retirement. She laughed and told him she was all for it as soon as her rich uncle died and left her all his money.
Danny knew that was sarcasm as she had no family to speak of so that was never going to happen. Still it was enough to make him follow through and the next day he contacted a less than reputable banker he knew.
The million dollars he had taken that night some time back was put in an offshore account in Brianna’s new very real name. Nobody at the station knew that her cover as a female was real, save him, so no red flags popped up when he did it. Every chance he got he slowed her down and nobody understood why as she was cleaning house right and left and this was a good thing.
It was hard for Danny to leave her for very long at a time as he feared she would break down at any time. She slept fifteen hours at a time and ate like there was no tomorrow. She might have weighed one hundred and twenty pounds now and it seemed at the moment she wasn’t going to lose any more weight. Her breasts and hips had gotten even bigger as her waist had gotten smaller. Some had likened her image now to that of a hard body college co-ed and that was fairly accurate.
At times Danny almost felt like pimp. Putting her on the street was like offering candy to a baby and few men could resist her either. Six weeks had passed since she had collapsed the last time. Danny could see it all but ready to happen again and he called both of them in sick before their next shift. Brianna slept eighteen hours and never twitched a muscle.
When she awoke she and Danny had a long talk. He couldn’t stand by and watch her work so hard that she literally collapsed from it. This was love talking now and tears she saw told her so without him having to say so out loud.
Of all the people she had thought might give a damn about her, Danny was the last person she would have believed would really love her. Even after what had happened at the hospital, she had just seen it as him being there for his partner. Something she would have done had the shoe been on the other foot. This was far more than just being her partner.
She agreed to slow down and start keeping her doctor's appointments again like she should have been. This was agreeable to Danny and for the time being he was pleased that she had seen the light, as it were.
“No more double shifts and skipped meals either,” he added as she smiled for the first time in a long time.
Work took on a slower pace now that all the men involved were glad and then some to see. Shop merchants in the area where she worked sent her gifts on a regular basis and her money seemed to be no good when she shopped in their stores. She often went home with her car so packed she couldn’t use the rear view mirror at all. Gifts were legal and she accepted them with as much aplomb as she could. Her apartment was getting smaller by the day and she really wished she had the money for a bigger place.
Danny was there the day when she got the letter from the JAG office. She read it and then passed it on to Danny. As Danny read the letter she read his face and when he was done she didn’t wait for the question she knew was coming.
“Of course I am going to testify,” she said, sounding almost proud.
“The rules of the constitution don’t apply here. Do you have any idea what they will do to you on the stand once they realize you are a woman now?” Danny said as the shock registered on her face.
He looked at her dumbfounded not realizing what he had done. For the first time in almost a year he had admitted that she was a woman and, actually, called her that. She knew that he knew, but till that moment he had never said it out loud. Her heart swelled a little as she felt sure now that he did indeed love her. They had a week before the trial was to start and they arranged for the time off come then.
One thing Donna had drilled into her from the start was that a real lady knew how to make an appearance. According to Donna, a real lady could bring a room to its feet and stop all other conversation without saying a word. She had practiced many long hard hours on how to do just that and on the day of court she would make an appearance if nothing else.
The night before Danny took her to the spa and she got the works just because she could. Her nails were done to perfection as was her hair and she got all the latest tips on how to do her makeup. Danny stood beside her as she picked a long black gown to wear that day and fit her like a glove to the waist. From there it hung loose and was split up one side, almost to her hip. Each step she took revealed her legs to some degree and she could see that even Danny was impressed. The halter style neck like just did hold her ample breasts and she no plans to hide her assets come court day.
On the day, she and Danny sat outside the court room as the defense argued that Brian was not fit to give testimony in this trial. He had given in to his own urges to become the fairer sex and his or her emotions would taint any testimony given. The prosecutor argued that was not the case and the lieutenant’s actions had been the very reason for most of his suffering, not to mention becoming a member of the fairer sex. The judge ruled she could testify and that was his final decision.
The MP opened the door for her to come in when she was called.
Every man, including the judge, popped to his feet. The U.S. flag that stood in the corner of the room seemed to come to attention and neatly stacked papers suddenly hit the floor. She had indeed made an appearance and Danny sat in the back just beaming with pride. Just as she handed the judge a picture of the only mark that would prove he was Brian Moody the defense objected.
“Your Honor, there is no way this woman can be Brian Moody, the prosecutor is attempting to fool the court,” he stated with some vigor.
The picture was of Brian getting a ship's anchor tattooed on his right shoulder. Brianna turned and pulled her hair aside so the judge could see it and he politely asked her to take the stand.
“Objection overruled, the witness has satisfied the court of her identity,” he said, then slammed the gavel to his desk to bring the room back to order.
She carefully sat in the open front box the judge had offered and, when she crossed her legs, the dress fell open revealing two of the best shaped legs these men had ever seen.
The prosecutor, rather than stumble through his questions one at a time, just asked her to recount the day of the incident. In almost word for word detail, she told the story just as she had the first time and it had already been read in the court earlier. Her voice sounded as if it belonged to an angel and everyone there hung off every word she spoke. The defense was so leveled by her that he never asked her any question for fear he would damage his own case. She controlled the room for the full hour she was on the stand and the judge rendered his verdict in less than ten minutes.
The lieutenant was found guilty on all counts and Brian, even though he had made no request for it, would get full compensation. When she stood to leave the room, every man there stood as well and the silence could have been cut with a knife. She and Danny walked arm in arm back to her car and he drove them home smiling all the way. She never asked what the mentioned compensation would be.
Now, it was back to work and life as normal for Brianna. When Danny told the men they worked with how she had totally controlled the court room that day, she suddenly found a new respect from her peers. Doors were opened for her, someone was always close enough to hold her chair when she sat, men that once joked about how she dressed suddenly found out it wasn’t an issue. The chief even added another man to her security detail, as if Danny would allow something to happen to her.
None of this changed Brianna in any way. She thought it was cool now to have the respect of so many people since that was something she had never had in her life. Still she was just an officer for the city doing a job that needed to be done and that was all she would ever say on the subject, even to Danny.
They had eight weeks of vacation time saved up and Danny really wanted them to take it together. He kept hinting that there was more he wanted to tell her, but try as she may he wouldn’t just spit it out. She was doing her twenty questions routine on Danny as they headed back to Dade Street from her doctor's visit, but he wasn’t budging on whatever it was he was hiding.
She and Danny were starting a three day weekend off and she hadn’t checked her mail for several days now. She grabbed it all as they headed in to the apartment, as at least now she had the time to look it over. Danny was about to leave for his own place when he saw her eyes light up like diamonds. In the bottom of the pile of mail she had found that compensation the Judge had mentioned.
It was a check made out to Brianna Moody for the sum of seven-hundred and fifty-thousand dollars. Her eyes teared up when she realized it was Danny that had filed for the compensation for her. The letter attached from the JAG office made it clear he was the one that had done it. She wondered if he knew beforehand or had some idea that the check was there.
She endorsed the check, placed it in her purse and headed off to the shower, as Danny said he was going home. While her head was turned, he took the check and went straight to the same banker as before. Now, even after the fees, Brianna was still worth over a million and half dollars and she didn’t even know it yet.
He made a stop on his way home and bought two one way tickets to the Bahamas. If he had to propose to get her there he would, but that would be his last resort. He wasn’t about to admit he had committed a felony while he was on American soil.
The next morning he awoke her while he was packing for her. This time he didn’t ask, she was taking some much deserved time off and he showed her the tickets he had already bought. Her resistance finally gave way and she helped him finish the packing so they could go.
The flight was long, but almost as soon as they landed he kissed her square on the mouth.
“I have been waiting two years to do that,” he said and smiled at a shocked Brianna.
“What took you so long?” She asked as if she had expected it at any time.
“I wasn’t sure if it was okay for a flat foot like me to kiss a millionaire such as you,” he replied as they walked to the rental car booth.
“Just almost a millionaire,” she said as she smiled like he had seen her do.
They had gotten a good nap on the plane and they spent the day looking around the islands for a villa that was to her liking. On the third island they toured, she found one she really liked and it was for sale rather cheap. It needed some minor repairs, but was nothing she couldn’t do for herself. Eighty-thousand dollars would buy it and before she realized it Danny had talked her into it.
At the bank on the main island she got the shock of her life. She opened her purse to find the check was gone. She almost broke down in tears on the spot. Before that happened Danny handed over the papers that proved she had an account with the bank already. The bank manager had to turn his monitor so she could see for herself when he told her the account balance and the interest for the last quarter had not been added just yet.
It finally clicked in her head what Danny had done. He had opened the account and it was his money and hers together she was about to spend. She looked over the screen, but her name was the only one on the account, but she didn’t dare say anything to the banker at the time. The bank held the title on the villa and she paid cash for it on the spot. She would have to have a long talk with Danny when they were alone.
With keys in hand they returned to the villa. It was furnished, as the bank had been renting it out to the tourists for some time now, so there was little, if anything, they needed right away. There was even food and liquor stored in the right places and they unpacked and started to settle in.
Brianna knew how to get Danny to confess and she didn’t give it a second thought when she put on the bikini Donna had requested she buy some time back. She peeked out the bedroom door and saw Danny sitting on the terrace with a long neck beer in his short pants enjoying the tropical breeze.
After that night at the hospital and even after the nurse had told her how Danny had fawned over her, she wasn’t sure that anyone could love her knowing she was once a man. To her it was the elephant in the room and she made a vow to herself that if Danny ever confessed that she was a woman, she would likewise confess to him about her feelings.
Granted, he had taken care of her hand and foot and made sure she knew that he would never abandon her the way others had, that was not the confession she was looking for at the time. Now, he had admitted it and even stolen a kiss that she welcomed any time he wanted to repeat it. Was it too far out of the pale to think her protector for the last two plus years really loved her? And, if not, where did all the money and the idea of this trip come from?
The fear of rejection weighed on her as if it had already happened. If it did happen it would tear her world apart and she knew it. Danny had been the one thing in her life she could depend on and the fear of losing him was worse to her than the nightmare that plagued her life on Dade Street.
In a moment of inspiration she took off the bikini. She got the tropical scented oil she had been given at the spa and rubber her whole body till it glistened like a new penny. No one had seen her nude in years, if this wasn’t barring her soul, she had no clue what that really meant.
When she walked out on the terrace, sunlight danced across her lightly tanned body. Danny saw the fear in her eyes and stood to pull her close to him. For the longest moment she could recall he hugged her like she was a prize possession that he would never let go.
With his hands on her hips he lifted her to the railing, sitting her on his towel that he had hung there to dry. No words were spoken and none were needed as they exchanged a kiss that caused goose bumps to leap across her skin. Danny's face and hands broke out in a sweat as he stroked her hair and took in a vision that was his and his alone.
In words that only Danny could come up with, he told her he loved her. All his other life goals and dreams could wait as there was nothing he wanted now more than to spend his life with her.
Brianna read the proposal between the lines and simply said, “yes.”
With her butt on his forearm, he carried her into the bedroom where they stayed till well after sundown. As a man, Brian had had sex before. As Brianna, Danny was the first man to go there and they made passionate love till well into the next day before they fell asleep exhausted in each other arms.
The wedding was a simple tropical ceremony attended by only the needed witnesses. A few investments were made to secure the money would not run out and they soon settled in to their new home. Brianna took to going native, as was the island custom, like a fish to water. Seeing her nude body on the beach did nothing but keep Danny’s love for her all the more alive.
The last account of the couple was that Danny had been lost at sea on a fishing trip with some friends. Brianna, now in her sixties, still sits on the beach nude each night just before sunset as they always did, hoping the only man she ever loved will see her and find his way home. And yes, she is as beautiful as ever.
Finished.
The Protest...Finished
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
My muse had to work very hard to finish this tale. While it is based on a true story, I was told many years ago I had to take some liberties with the ending. The ending is true to form, but not as true to fact. For those who commented and wanted to see the story continued, I hope you can see the real character of Roxy under the writing. The ending is rather sad so take the **tissue alert** to heart.
Chapter 1
Sis and I talked about a great many things that day. From school to college, boys, you name it and we probably hit on the subject at least once. Just before mom called us into dinner she told me that if I really wanted to be a boy that bad I should appeal to dad.
"Mom may win the arguments, but you know dad's word is final." she added.
It was a rather quiet dinner and without saying so, I think dad knew it was time for a heart to heart talk between him and I. My talk with Sharon earlier in the day was still heavy on my mind, but I had made my decision. Now, I would need dad's help.
I figured dad knew something was up when I walked into his study still wearing my sister's bikini and closed the door behind me.
"This must be serious," he smiled, as he looked at me over the top of his reading glasses.
"It is pop. Can we talk for a bit?" I asked.
"Sure, you know I am always here for you," he smiled, as I sat in the chair beside his desk.
"Do you know what is up with mom or why she won't let me have my boy's clothes back?" I asked.
"I do. But don't you think your mom should be here to speak for herself?" He said with some tension in his voice.
"No, mom has a way of saying what she thinks I want to hear. Not necessarily a lie, but not really the truth either. You may not give me details, but you will tell me the way it is, not just what I want to hear." I added.
"That sounds like a very mature way of saying you don't trust your mom," dad said with more than a little anger showing in his voice.
"I don't trust mom or sis for that matter. Still, I need to know what is going on here dad and I want to hear from you," I spat.
"Do you want it straight up or the sugarcoated version?" He all but spat back.
"Straight up. Just put all the cards on the table," I said in one breath.
"Okay, but first you have to do the same. Was the protest really your idea? And how committed are you to seeing this through?" He added.
"In my own words?" I asked.
"Sure," He replied.
"The school can take their uniform policy and shove it right up their ass. If I ever wear slacks and a tie to school or anywhere else, it will be because I decided to. Unless you and mom make me," I added. "Is that committed enough?"
"And hell yes, the protest was my idea and despite all the trouble it has caused me I would do it again right now if I had to," I paused and took a breath.
"Okay. You have had your say. Are you ready to hear me and your mom out?"
Almost on cue mom came in and stood behind dad. It was as if they were presenting a united front. This was not good, I told myself.
"I am," I stated flatly.
"Right now we owe, that is the parents that hired the lawyers, about 20 thousand dollars that none of us have. The boy that kissed you at the party on New Years, was the son of my boss. When the dust settles, I may not have a job and you can bet I won't get a letter of recommendation either," dad paused.
"Now, add to all that the cost of the protest, not just the permit we had to get, but the clothes, the trips to the salon, your gown for the beauty pageant, I can go on," mom chimed in.
"You two make it sound as if all this is my fault," I spoke softly.
"No, it's not your fault, Ronnie. You decided to protest and your mom and I supported that decision and we still do. But so far all you have seen is your own troubles. Sharon went through hell this year too, Ronnie. You're not an island unto yourself. Everything you do has consequences and not just for you," dad paused to let what he had said sink in.
The silence in the room was deafening. Then Sharon walked in and sat beside me.
"Can you see the bigger picture now?" Sis asked. "Mom and I could have let you go to school just wearing my uniform and still looking very much like the boy you are."
"Then the question would have been much different. Had you not felt trapped to some degree once the protest started, would you have stayed the course?" Sharon spoke softly.
"How many times did you ask me and your dad to quit?" Mom added.
"I understand and yes, I would have quit or given in, sis," I replied, as I held back my tears.
"So what happens from this point on is up to you, Ronnie. I can tell you now we will not win the lawsuit. And the school has already amended the uniform policy for next year and it's quite clear now as to which sex wears which uniform. You can get an extension for the protest and continue wearing your sister's clothes, but the school will make it just that much harder on you. Your mom and I will support you just the same if you do or don't,." dad paused again and took a deep breath.
Mom and Sharon left the room and dad just sat there looking at me like the whole world had changed somehow.
"Was I wrong, Pop?" I looked him straight in the eye.
"It's never wrong to stand up and be counted for what you think is right. However, right and wrong are sometimes deeply personal and very objective. What is right to me might be terribly wrong to someone else. So that is a question you have to answer for yourself," he stated.
"That's not really an answer," I replied.
"Okay, let's look at it another way then. The school wanted you to wear slacks and a tie. You decided to protest and then felt forced to wear your sister's clothes and adopt the ways of a girl. So either way you felt forced into doing something you did not really want to do. So? Was it wrong of your mom and Sharon to do what they did or for the school to force your hand?"
"I say the school was wrong. The policy did nothing to promote higher grades. The truth be told it hurt almost everybody's grades, save a few. Even Ms. Kline will tell you that," I added.
"And what your mom and Sharon did?" He asked.
"Well, if they hadn't I would have surely given in. So I guess they were right," I said rather glum faced.
"Okay, I have work to do and you have a lot of things to think about. If after you have thought all this through you want to talk again, I am here for you," dad said.
Over the weekend I got full access to all my boy's clothes. In fact, they were all moved into the guest bedroom. So now I had two, a bedroom for Roxanne and one for Ronnie.
Sis gave me the remover for the glue that held my breasts and boy's parts so I could be free of both if that was what I wanted. As I sat on the bed surrounded by all my favorite clothes, I thought to myself long and hard about all the things that happened that year at school. Had they beaten me in the end anyway? Was I so sure that being Ronnie again was the answer for me?
It was just short of depressing when I laid the fake breasts on the night stand and looked between my legs and saw the boys swinging free like before. I hadn't seen or even talked to Sherry since our last date. Some friends had told me she wasn't seeing anybody or dating either.
I would just stand at the full mirror and look at my body all tanned and the bikini lines were very obvious, as well. I hadn't shaved my body in almost three weeks now and still the image I saw was all girl. Even in my boy's clothes with no makeup or polish on my nails, the image was still all girl. As far as school went, I would all but seem to be protesting wearing the right clothes now. This was all screwed up to me and I had no idea how to fix it.
For most of a week I moped around the house not really talking to anybody. To me going back to being Ronnie full time was like killing off a part of myself. As much as I was sure I was Ronnie and a boy, I had a love/hate relationship with Roxanne, as well. To me she and I had beaten the school at their own game. On the other hand it was at Ronnie's expense. I just couldn't get happy with me or her.
That next Friday Ms. Kline came to visit. I was upstairs in my room when mom called for Ronnie to come down. When I came into the living room as Ronnie, I could see blood run from Ms. Kline's face.
"I see your return to boyhood didn't take long," she smiled.
"Yes, well, if the school still plans to keep the uniform policy, I suspect this will be short lived," I replied.
"The policy will stand, I am quite sure of that. But in the meantime we still need a mentor for summer school. We have more kids taking makeup classes this year than ever before," she added.
"Guess the uniforms didn't really help after all." I stood with my hands on my hips having gotten at least a small victory.
"Well, not this year and I'm sure the protest didn't help matters," she shot back.
"Next year will be no different. At least half of the staff and teachers agree with me. So the uniform policy is a waste of time and effort, never mind the money," I added.
"The school can't pay you much, but if you are willing, the mentor's position is open," she smiled.
"For Ronnie or Roxanne?" I asked rather pointed.
"Either, so long as you're in uniform," she smiled even bigger.
"And when would this start?" Mom asked.
"Monday and it's just three half days a week," she added.
"I have your number. We'll call if he decides to take the position," mom said.
Saturday, mom, dad, and I sat to talk again in the study.
"Have you made any decisions?" Dad asked.
"No, not really," I replied solemnly.
"Then your mom and I want to place a different offer on the table," dad smiled.
"Like what?" I asked.
"Ronald, down at the studio, brought us two contracts last month," dad stated.
"Modeling contracts for Roxanne," mom injected.
"And nobody told me this? Why?" I asked.
"Simple," dad spoke quickly. "If you're not happy being Roxanne, then the contracts are no good."
"But if they offered a contract, there must be a good amount of money involved," I all but questioned.
"Money won't make you happy being Roxanne," mom insisted.
"True, but you heard Ms. Kline the other day. They still intend to enforce the school uniform policy. And I will protest just the same next year. So the money would maybe cover the expenses," I looked them both in the eyes.
"True, the money would come in handy, but there is more to it than you might think," dad stated flatly.
"Like what?" I asked trying to sound a bit shocked.
"You will have to have real breasts and you will have to legally change your name. Now, real breasts can be implants that can be removed or drained at a later date. Taking hormones to grow real breasts takes time and that we don't have," mom spoke again.
"Getting your name changed can be done with some ease, but living with real breasts as Roxanne all the time to fulfill the contract is not something to take lightly," dad spoke plainly.
"You think about it for a few days. If you want to do it, then dad and I will back you all the way. If not, then that's good, too. It's strictly your choice," mom spoke softly, as if she knew I would say no.
I went straight to Sharon's room and told her the whole conversation we had just had. She never said do it or don't do it. Her final words were that it was a good chance to make some big bucks that might come in handy later down the road. So much for her insight on the matter.
Mentally, I kicked myself all weekend. Was I standing on principal or hiding behind it? It was so easy to find the line I had drawn in the sand.
Monday morning I got up early. I put on the tightest panties I had and pushed my boyhood down between my legs. Then for good measure I put on a pair of pantyhose, as well. I placed the breast form's in my bra, but didn't glue them in place. I put on the uniform and did my hair and makeup like normal and then put on a pair of my best high heels.
Over breakfast I told mom and dad I was going to school to talk to Ms. Kline and maybe take the mentor's position. I still hadn't decided on the modeling stuff, but I would and soon. They were happy with my explanation and that ended the discussion.
At school I talked to Ms. Kline in depth about what might happen next year assuming I continued to protest.
"The board will insist that you keep seeing the shrink and likely change your class schedule for some of the more female oriented classes like home economics," she said softly. "Thinking about dropping the torch?" She asked.
"No, I won't back down now, but there are other issues I have to consider, as well," I added.
I worked with several kids that day from the seventh and eight grade class. Nobody seemed surprised to see me as Roxanne and the day was over before it felt like it even got started.
As I headed home, a storm rolled in and the rain was a bit blinding. It was all I could do to see at 40 miles per hours with the wipers on high. I was less than a mile from home when suddenly my car was hit from behind.
The force of the impact literally launched my car off the road. It rolled seven times according to one of the senior class boys that was on the bus that hit me. All I remember after the impact was being thrown from the car and feeling my body going flying through some tree limbs. I landed on a boulder in the split position with both legs broken and one arm, as well. I recall the emergency people getting my id from my purse and calling mom and dad just before they put me in the ambulance and then I was out.
I didn't wake up till three weeks later and I was in the hospital just 20 miles from home. Sis was sitting by my bed and as soon as I opened my eyes she ran out and got mom and dad. Mom and sis were all smiles just to see me awake, but dad had a rather somber look on his face.
I was in a lot of pain and didn't really talk all that much. Sis did give me the run down on the accident and as much as she knew about how it all happened. Now that I was awake the doctors wanted to talk to me, as well, so the family had to wait till after that was done.
In short, I would live. I had minor cuts and bruises, as well as the broken bones, but all in all I had made it through with a lot less injuries than most had thought. I could tell there was something they weren't telling me, but I figured whatever it was I would find out sooner or later.
A week later I got all the casts off my legs and arm. Almost all of my classmates had come to visit and offered their support in any way they could. I thanked them all and told them my resolve was firm. I would see them in school and the protest was still on if the school insisted on uniforms.
The day before I was to be sent home dad came in my room and wanted to talk. He had that look on his face that I had seen so many times. He was doing all he could to be calm and speak nicely, but underneath he was seething mad about something and I knew it.
"There is something you haven't been told yet about the wreck and your injuries," he stated.
"Just spit it out, Pop," I smiled.
Dad took a deep breath and now it seemed as if he was holding back his tears. This was not normal for dad. In fact, I had never seen him cry for any reason.
"Ronnie, they had to take your balls. They were crushed either by a passing tree limb or when you landed on the rock. We don't know for sure, but you will never be a father and unless you take hormones to replace what you have lost, you'll never be much of a man either."
"It's okay, Dad. I'll live and that's what counts right now," I added. "I just want to go home and the sooner the better."
The county sheriff sent an officer to the house for my side of the story concerning the accident. There wasn't much for me to tell. I never saw what or who hit me. All I really knew was I was hit from behind.
That was when dad brought out all the threatening letters we had gotten last year. Sis and I had no clue we had even gotten one, much less the twelve or so that dad gave to the sheriff's officer. The shock registered pretty quick with Sis and I and the officer knew then we had no clue about the letters.
The officer took the originals, but dad had made copies and now that the cat was out of the bag sis and I wanted to read them. After dinner and once the table was cleaned up, dad had sis and I sit together and with mom and dad there with us we read the letters.
For the most part, all but two of the letters was someone venting about kids these days needing rules and discipline. It seemed that Sharon and I were poster children for the rebellious nature that kids had developed and then we were called some pretty ugly names. Fag, lesbo, you can go down the list.
The last two were well written and point blank about the fact that Sharon and I would pay for all the trouble that we had caused this year at the school. There was a whole list of things that could happen to us. And being in a wreck was one of them.
We didn't really discuss the letters, but I could see the question in mom and dad's eyes, as I got up from the table.
"The protest is still on and they haven't seen anything yet," I spat, as I headed for my room.
Early the next morning my counselor from school came by and the shrink I had been seeing was with her. Ms. Williams wanted to talk to mom and dad and the shrink, of course, wanted to talk to me. Dad had taken some leave time just before I was ready to leave the hospital so he was home that day.
The shrink told me he had seen all the paperwork from the hospital and knew about my injuries. I was listening to him as he spoke, but I was also listening to the rather heated discussion coming from dad's study.
The shrink continued, "You're young and unless you take some male hormones and soon, your body will start to go through puberty all over again and this time you will develop more like a girl," he said, then smiled as if I should reply in some way.
"But then in your case, it might be just the same if you allowed nature to take its course," he added.
"What? And hand you another stick to beat me with next year? I will be back in school next year and I will be there every day as Roxanne if the school insists on the uniforms," I spat.
"Is that what you think I did?" He asked.
"Think! I know that is what you did and you did it to my sister, as well. You and the school board did all you could to make mine and my sister's life hell at school last year," I said with even more vigor.
"No, we just wanted you to see the err of your ways," he smiled, as if by making me mad, he had achieved something.
"Doc, do you still have that book you were always taking notes in last year?" I asked.
"I do, but those are personal and private. Nobody gets to see them except me," he stated with a flustered look.
"Good. When you get the chance, write this down because I would hate for you to forget it. Ronald Edward Basin will never wear slacks and a tie to school. Last year you made my life hell, so next year it's your turn," I spat with a loud voice.
I stood up and was about to head towards my room, when mom, dad, and Ms. Williams emerged from dad's study.
"I trust you know the way out," I pointed towards the front door.
They didn't say another word before they left and mom and dad spent several minutes trying to calm me down. Mom and dad knew I seldom got mad, but once I did the fight was on.
I asked dad to have a lawyer look over the contracts and pick the one he figured was best. I also asked mom to get us an appointment with the plastic surgeon she had been talking to, as I was going to need the breast implants.
They both knew I was past just being mad and urged me to use caution. Caution was the last thing on my mind. They would pay and they would pay big time if I had my way.
Two weeks later I was sporting a very tender set of C cups. I wanted more, but the doctor said I just didn't have the room or enough loose skin for more. I also had a contract with Ronald down at the studio and was working three and four days a week modeling clothes for a regional chain store.
My first paycheck was over ten thousand dollars and there was more to come. I got my own lawyer and filed the papers to become an emancipated adult. There were things I wanted to do that I was sure mom and dad would not agree with me on. So this way it was my choice and I would suffer the consequences.
I paid close attention to how the makeup people did my face and was soon able to copy it. I also saw how the older women used their body and the way they dressed to look very sexy. Showing a hint of boobs here and a little too much leg there. Nothing escaped my notice. And Sharon spotted the change in me first.
At work everybody called me Roxy. Soon enough, dad, mom and sis called me that, as well.
The good part of modeling was that I got to keep some of the clothes. A few of the designers even came around and offered me their whole line for the season. The classic girl stuff I accepted without much thought. The rest of it I just said thanks and no thanks to.
My second paycheck paid off the lawyers dad and the other parents had gotten. And right about now the investigation into the accident took a hard turn.
The bus driver openly admitted the accident was his fault. But there was more to the story than just that. The day after the accident he somehow came into twenty thousand dollars. What he didn't know was that the school board was self-insured, as far as the buses went. And that left him wide open for a lawsuit, as well as the school board.
I jumped on that opportunity with both feet and spoke to my lawyer that day. Again, mom and dad urged caution. This was a chance to even the score and I was going to have it.
"I know you have the money to fight them, but even if you win, what did you really gain?" Dad said softly.
"School starts back in two weeks. You know once the school knows you have filed suit they will come down on you that much harder," mom added.
"Then sobeit," I replied, as I signed the check to my lawyer and took the protest permit for this year.
My legal name was now Roxanne Basin. I measured 34 C, 20, 34. And with all the time I had spent modeling over the summer there was very little, if any, of Ronnie left to fight. I had decided not to take any hormones and by this point my penis had drawn up inside me. Unless I went fishing to find it, I never saw it now. And with the help of a local salon and a laser my body was totally hair free now.
With a little of the glue sis had used to hold my breasts on before, I could mold my empty sack into what looked like a vagina. And in truth I kept it that way most of the time.
When I registered for school, they would not accept the papers that said that I was legally Roxanne Basin. I had to register as Ronnie. The lawyer had already told me this might happen as most everybody knew I had just changed my name so I could model as a female.
I think they expected a fight, but I just smiled and signed up as Ronnie and checked the box that said I was a male. Little did they know this played right into my hand. I gave Ms. Kline a copy of the protest permit as soon as I was done. Thomas and about half the boys in the class all signed on to the protest just the same as last year.
There was one ray of sunshine. We now had what the school called "Casual Friday". One day a week we could wear whatever so long as it didn't violate some other rule in the dress code. And Ms Kline took the opportunity to remind that Friday was my day to see the shrink. I reminded her I had a job and if I had to work on Friday, the shrink would just have to wait his turn.
The first week of school was kind of like getting to know everybody again. Some knew my breasts were real and some didn't. I didn't tell anybody one way or the other. The girls just seemed to accept me as one of them. And I had gotten accustomed to being looked at all the time, but the guys just seemed to stare at me all the time.
Sharon and I went over the dress code outside of the uniforms. Short pants were out, as were bathing suits of any kind. There's no stipulation on how short a skirt could be or how low cut a top might be either. Sharon didn't have a clue where I was going with this till the next Friday came around.
I had bought a new bright red Mazda RX to replace my old car. And when Sharon saw me that morning in the Mazda girl's racing body suit, I thought she would flip. Needless to say, Dad stopped me at the door and made me go change. I put on a red pleated mini skirt and a micro fiber top to match. They were both as tight as the body suit and dad just sighed, as I walked out the door.
There was a reason I dressed this way and it was not to get some boy's attention either. Today I had to see the shrink after school and he was going to get an eyeful. I will confess the skirt was so short that from the back it just covered the creases of my cheeks. And the top was so tight and low cut if I slumped my shoulders at all, you could see plenty of boobs.
I wore stockings that day with stay-up tops and I pulled them up right to my crotch. The girls just loved the outfit and I suspected to see many more like it come next Friday. A few thought it was a bit over the top, but most praised my courage to even wear it.
Just before I was to sit with the shrink, I ducked into the bathroom. I took a deep breath and removed my panties. The shrink seemed a bit like a dirty old man to me and I was about to see if I was right.
Our thirty minute chat turned into an hour and I made him squirm the whole time. I gave him every opportunity to see more of me than he ever wanted to. I crossed and uncrossed my legs several times rather slowly. I leaned towards his desk and lowered my shoulders till my boobs all but fell out of my top. I did all I could to make it hell on him the whole time. And worse yet, he probably knew I was doing it on purpose.
I had offered Thomas a ride home earlier in the day and he was standing by my car when we came out. The poor man was so flustered he had to carry his briefcase, strategically, in front of him to cover the raging hard on he had. All the cheerleaders and some other girls that had stayed for practice after school saw it, as well.
I figured the news would beat me home, but if it did nothing was ever said to me about it. That set the tone for the first semester of the year. I did the same thing every Friday and the results were the same, as well. Sharon said it was a cheap thrill for me more so than him. I all but laughed her out of the room when she did.
With mid term tests done, I went home prepared for a week of leisure. Mom, now my agent, had other plans. I worked every day and sometimes they were ten hour days and on the week I had off I actually got one day.
The blitz mom had put me through had caught me up contract wise and I could coast pretty much till school was out for the year. I got a huge paycheck and a bonus for finishing early. I had a standing offer to work for them by the hour any time I wanted. I felt sure I would, but mom and dad wanted me to give all my attention to school for a while.
We got an extra day off as an in service teacher's meeting fell on the day we were supposed to start back. That didn't stop Ms. Kline from paying us a visit and I was all but sure I knew the reason why.
Mom and dad might only have guessed what I had been up to on Friday. But now Ms. Kline was telling them point by point about all the stuff I had done to the shrink. Dad was doing all he could not to bust up laughing and mom had a grin on face like I had never seen. Ms. Kline realized pretty quick she was wasting her time. At best my parents would give me an ‘atta boy' for actually doing it.
The law suit had caused a bit of a crack down on me. But so far I had given them a lot more shit this year than they had given me.
By court order, once I changed my name to a female one I had to undergo counseling for possible ‘gender related issues'. I saw a lady named Ms. Clark for that and it was just twice a month. She was about the only person I poured my heart out to anymore. I told her everything, even about the way I teased the school shrink on purpose. While she agreed with me that it was funny, she didn't see it as appropriate behavior for a girl my age.
It was as if any and all talk about me having the operation to change my sex was taboo at home. If the subject came up, mom, dad, and sis all clammed up right quick. I was giving it some serious consideration. I could only be a shell of a man in a real sense of the word. But there was a good chance I could really be a woman and for now a rather pretty one.
About a week before the school year came to an end, charges were filed against the bus driver that had run me off the road. The police had been watching him almost since the day it happened and he told someone in a chat room how he had tried to kill this kid and even ran them off the road.
Dad and I had talked about it and we had kinda figured someone put him up to it. And now the police knew who it was. My dad's boss was the brother-in-law of the bus driver and according to the police, they had traced the money back to him.
The parent company of the firm dad worked for fired him as soon as the news broke the story. But then dad was fired, too and that put us front and center on big network news channels. That day my lawsuit against the school went through and the verdict was in my favor. I was awarded a very large sum of money. So large, in fact, the school had to pay it out over several years.
I asked my lawyer to file a suit against the firm that had fired my dad and he said he would be more than glad to and this was on the house, he added.
Clayton... something, was the bus driver's name, I forget now. But at the trial we found out that the boy that had kissed me at the New Year's party had been branded a queer. He got beat up several times and eventually had to change schools. That was when his dad offered to pay Clayton to run me off the road and kill me. It almost worked.
They both got life in prison for a ‘murder for hire' scheme.
Try as I may, the reporters just would not leave me and my family alone. It was like a 24/7 camp out for the cops at our house. It got to the point we ordered them breakfast, lunch or dinner at least once a day. I begged and pleaded my dad to let me buy a house for us in another town, but he and mom would have none of that.
I decided since they wouldn't let me do that there had to be another way to handle all this. My lawyer and counselor agreed there was, but I for sure wouldn't like it. At this point, I was rather accustomed to doing things I didn't really like. So what was new about that? I told them.
"All they really want is an interview with you. And the big boys are offering good money for just a fifteen minute spot if you will agree to it," James, my lawyer, sighed.
"You mean like Fox and CNN and so on," I replied.
"Yes, but you say okay to one of them, then they will all want their turn," he added.
"Get the best price you can from Fox, then tell the rest they will have to match it if they want an interview," I stated.
"Why not let me put it out for bids. I'm sure that will run the price up and for all the trouble this has caused, you might as well get all you can?" He all but asked.
"Sure, do it," I said as I ended the call.
Two weeks later I rented a private jet and took mom, dad, and sis with me to the east coast to do the interviews. It took two weeks to get them all done, as some were taped to be aired on a later date. That was fine by me. I was there for the money at this point and I made sure it all went to mom and dad's account. By the time we flew back home things were at least somewhat back to normal. At least the police weren't camped out in our front yard for now.
A sharp eyed business woman approached James about a book deal for my story. James brought her to the house to meet me and the family. I took her up to Roxy's room and let her look at the journal I had kept on my computer from the day this had all started. She was stunned and amazed at all the stuff the school had done, never mind the underhanded tricks that had been played on me, as well.
For legal reasons I can't tell you the dollar amount she offered for my notes and the rights to publish and print the real story and how it all happened. I let James and my dad hash that one out, but the final figure was big enough that my parents would never need to have a job again. The one thing she could not do was publish whatever book she wrote from the journal before I turned twenty-one.
I got tons of modeling jobs the next year and school was really a pill my junior year. My celebrity status, such as it was, caused more than a few problems and there were always a few reporters hanging around. As that year of school came to a close, the school's attorney asked for a meeting with James and I.
At the meeting the attorney told us that to finish paying out the lawsuit would break the school and even then there would be some of it left outstanding. In short, he wanted to know if there was any other way the school could settle the debt and not actually wind up broke.
James spoke first and he was hard bitten to say the least. "I won't speak for Roxy, but for myself. Knowing all the things the school has put her through, I would just as soon see you all go broke," he spat.
I asked James to get the folder with all the paperwork from the original protest. Then I started talking to Mr. Whelan.
"Mr. Whelan, do you recall how all this started almost three years ago now?" I asked.
"I wasn't part of the legal staff at the time and I am sorry to say, but I have no idea how all this started," he smiled.
I took the resolution sis and I had drafted back the night of the P.T.A. in downtown. I used a highlighter from James's desk and marked over the last paragraph. Then I handed it to Mr. Whelan.
I listened as he read it out loud.
"The only resolution we the students are willing to accept is that the uniform policy be dropped and the standard dress code be reinstated." He gave me that look men do so well over the top of their glasses.
"This is what started all this?" He all but asked.
"You got i,." I shot back.
"And I take it these are still your terms?" He asked.
"Yes, but I want one thing more," I added.
"And that is?" He asked.
"I want a hand written, hand signed agreement that the school will adopt a uniform policy over the wishes of the student body," I stated.
"That way the school can't do to someone else what they did to you?" He all but asked.
"Would you accept anything less? What if Roxanne had been your son?" James spoke up.
Once Mr. Whelan delivered my terms, the death threats started all over again. And you might have guessed the school did not accept my terms.
When we signed up for our senior year, I found out that Thomas had gotten the operation over the summer and was now really a girl. I was happy and sad all at the same time. He really wanted to be a girl and now he was, but now I was really the only protester.
I was offered a speaking tour that could be done on the weekends and it was basically a promotional thing for the book that was being written. So while all my friends at school were making plans for the prom, I was out on the road making speech after speech about the forthcoming book and the often cruel way the LGBT community was treated as a whole.
I did all I could to keep the focus off of me as an example. But despite my best efforts I was placed out front just like I had been from the start.
Just three days before the prom William, the boy who had kissed me at the New Year's party, came to the house and spoke with all of us.
He told us how bad he felt about what had happened since that night, not only to him, but to me, as well. He was very apologetic for what his father had done or tried to do and wanted to make things right with me. If I would allow him to, he wanted to take me to the prom. His dad would not have approved, but then he didn't approve of his dad either. His mom was with him and assured us all that this was his idea. He was down to tears and on one knee before I said yes.
That was the last journal entry Roxanne made. My name is Sharon and I will tell you the rest of the story. I have told it many times now and you will just have to excuse the tears because it's not easy to tell.
Prom night I dressed her in the same royal blue gown she won the beauty contest in. She was so beautiful and her spirits were higher than they had been for quite some time.
Dad hired a limo for her the same as he had for me, but she got a bodyguard as well since there had been many, many death threats. There was no doubt in my mind she would be elected as the prom queen and she was. And that night the school district president announced the school uniform policy would be dropped starting the next year.
Roxanne had her victory. According to Thomas, the prom turned into a victory celebration and Roxanne was the toast of the party.
William was so proud to be by her side, anybody that seemed to get too close was quickly pushed aside. The party was still going strong when she reminded William of the time and it was ten till midnight. They walked out to the limo, but the driver wasn't there so they got in the back on their own.
She had just gotten her first cell phone and she called me to tell me about what had happened. I told her how happy I was for her and that a victory was a victory even if she wouldn't be in school to enjoy it.
Then I heard a scream and what sounded like two shots from a gun. The phone went dead and I called 911 a split second later. I ran downstairs and got mom and dad out of bed and we went to the school as fast as we could get there.
When we got there, the bodyguard dad had hired was being attended to by an ambulance worker. He had been knocked unconscious along with the limo driver some time before Roxy and William came to the car.
The police had Mr. Levy in handcuffs and a pistol in a plastic bag for evidence. I knew the second I saw him it was over. I recalled the call he had made to mom and some of the things she told us he said later on.
According to the coroner, William and Roxy were both dead. William was found laying across her and, according to the preliminary report, he had tried to cover her with his own body as the bullets had gone through his back then into Roxy.
At the trial Mr. Levy showed no remorse for his actions and the jury gave him two life sentences. I guess it was a good thing they did, as mom or dad, either one, would have killed him if they could.
I finished law school the next year and thankfully, Roxy had made out a will. I got control over all her money and all the royalties from the use of her pictures, as well as her name. I never spent a penny on myself till after mom and dad were gone.
Till this day there is one school in our state that does not and will not have a school uniform policy. It has been tried many times over the years, but as soon as it comes up pictures of Roxy and the book of her life story come out.
Till the day she retired Ms. Kline would suspend anyone that even spoke ill of Roxy. Even now, well into her eighties, you tread lightly if you speak of Roxy at all around her. She has a 18 X 20 hand painted picture of Roxy from the prom hanging in her living room. She says I can have it when she passes on.
I think the memory of Roxy will live forever in this town. I know she will live forever in my heart.
The end.
The Sniper
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
James Mason was a man on a mission. This was not his first and probably not his last but a great many things would change along the way. Lies, deceit and treachery the likes of which he had never known would cloud his path. Can he find the truth amongst lies? Will the truth brings the answers he's looking for? "Remember the first rule of assassination is to kill the assassin. ***Warning*** explicit sex scene although consensual hence the R rating.
Chapter 1
Remember this always. The first rule of assassination is to kill the assassin.
From my first days as a sniper for the military, it was clear I had a knack for it. I made shots one or two other people in the world might make and I did it over and over again. It wasn't chance. I was good at what I did.
Every sniper was given a direct order to kill the intended target without fear of prosecution. It was like having a license to kill, but not nearly as corny as they make it sound in the movies. Every person I worked with eventually became scared of me and I never understood why. That was till about ten years ago.
Every sniper had an intended target, that was true, but there was a whole list of ‘targets of opportunity' people you might see anywhere or never see in your lifetime. Still, if you did, you were considered ‘justified' if you took them out. It was almost a wild west mentality, like having your face on a poster that said wanted dead or alive.
I was pretty good at remembering faces and, as I moved from assignment to assignment, I hit several of those names that were on the list. I collected the bounties, as well, and that's when it seemed everyone got afraid of me.
When my time with the service was up, I was approached by a man that I knew worked in black ops. They answered to no one and in a sense of the word took orders from no one. They were the people that took down those that were considered above the law. Kinda odd, I thought to myself at the time. Who's gonna kill them? Are they not above the law in a sense of the words?
My name back then was James Michael Mason and my call sign was Angel. One of the guys made a remark when we shipped out the first time, about Michael, the archangel, and it stuck. And it stuck, well trust me, even till the day I became the target.
The man from black ops was called Richard and that was all that I knew. He told me before I went freelance, as he called it, that one day I would be the mark, the target for another assassin. Remember the rule, he admonished, when I took my first contract.
I spent my first few years here in the states. I was mostly assigned mob figures and other hit men that worked for the mob. Not high priority targets, as you might guess, but it kept a roof over my head.
I did have a personal life and it was tough sometimes since I also had a real part-time job that in no way supported my lifestyle. I had many lady friends and dated more than most might think. But I never talked about my real job. That was a big no, no and anybody like me knew that.
In my mid-twenties I got addicted to martial arts and studied the art of war like it was a bible. I had three black belts in three different disciplines before I gave it up. At the time I was just a touch shy of six foot tall and weighed most of two hundred pounds. I ran a lot back then to stay in shape, but at this point I was actually considered old for the game I was in.
I was thirty-five when I hit the big time, so to speak. I was offered a two million dollar contract to kill a computer geek that had left our side of the fence. Although I was Italian by birth, I was raised here in the U.S. of A. and had no use for a turncoat. To me they were the worst of the worst. Richard knew I would take the contract and terminate the mark with prejudice.
By now I was way more than just a sniper. I had gone through the military D&E school and could take out a target in many ways. D&E by the way is Demolitions and Explosives. When I took the contract, it was the first time Richard and I had words, as well.
"I know how guys like this make your blood boil, but he is a top notch security guy. Wherever he is you can bet he is well guarded," Richard added.
"I want ten .308 armor-piercing bullets by tomorrow. The usual drop point,"I replied.
"That's a little extreme, don't you think?" Richard countered.
"You know the rule. You want the job done, you get me the supplies," I spat.
"Ya, well, you remember the rule, too," he shot back.
The next day I had the ammo and the intelligence report that put him in Mexico City. I disassembled my rifle and sent it ahead in five different shipments to my contact. I took a private plane to the Texas/Mexico border and walked across.
I rented an open top jeep with a fake id that I had used when I crossed the border. I had many of those by now and I had already decided this was my last contract. I was quitting while I was still alive and in one piece.
It took three days to get there and catch up with my contact. Much to my surprise it was a female doctor. They never told me up front who my contact was. She was ex-military, as well, and we swapped stories for hours before I headed out to do the job. I had no clue at the time she was part of the intelligence or that she would wind up saving my life later on.
I spent three days, most of it on my belly, watching my mark. I had an open shot several times, but at over a mile away. The bullet would never penetrate enough to do the job. I would have to get closer. After dark with nothing but night vision glasses, I made my way across the desert on foot. At sun up, according to the laser on my scope, I was about a thousand yards away. It was hilly terrain and hard to move in and the house or as much of it as I had seen was a fortress.
There were armed foot patrols all over the place and twice they walked right by me. Now the mark had decided to take a dip in the pool. There was no foot patrol around and my rifle had a silencer so I gently slipped the safety to the off position. Gently, I rested my finger on the trigger as he stood by the door. If his female companion would just move an inch or two, I had my shot. The round would easily kill them both. But I had a code, I never killed anyone but the mark.
Finally, the female bolted towards the pool and I squeezed the trigger. I saw the bullet hit him dead on in the chest and he fell like a rock. There were two sharp shooters on the roof and now they were looking around to see if they could find me. If they shot at me, they became fair game and I would take them out.
The one to my right took a shot, but he wasn't even close. One shot, one kill, I reminded myself as I watched him through my scope. The sun was in their face so for now I had the advantage, but I was there till dark. Any movement they could see and I was dead right then.
The man to my left laid down on the roof and started making sweep after sweep through his scope. He found me, but he didn't take the shot. I was looking at him while he was looking at me. I felt sure I was out of range for the gun he had and that was why he didn't fire.
I saw the hand signal that told his buddy he had spotted me. He removed his clip and took the bullet from the chamber and reloaded. Don't make me do it, I said to myself. I felt sure he had loaded a hotter clip, one with more punch, to try and reach me. I took a chance and before he got back in position I fired a second round. I hit the forearm of the rifle and knocked it from his hand. Take the hint man. If I want you dead, you're dead, I spoke softly.
His buddy ran over and took his place. Just as he dropped to his belly his hat came off and I got quite a shock. I was looking down the barrel at my boss Richard. Richard Aaron Reynolds, as I had come to find out, and he held every marksmanship award the U.S. gave out.
His words rang out loud and clear in my head. ‘Remember the rule.' Son-of-a-bitch. I was now the mark! From a distance I could hear the sound of a jeep and whoever was driving was in a hurry. If I moved, I was dead. If I didn't, I might be dead anyway. I chambered a third round, as the sound of the jeep got closer and closer. His leg from the knee down was all I could really see and the jeep was really close now. I couldn't wait. It was now or maybe never.
I squeezed the trigger and the round caught him right in the knee area. Granted, it passed through a concrete block first, but I saw the blood go flying. I knew he was hit and would walk with a limp if he ever walked again. Seconds later the jeep stopped and it was parked with one wheel on both my legs. I felt the bones snap and I knew then I was as good as dead. I listened as the man in the jeep called in there was nobody here. My Spanish wasn't great, but that was what he said, more or less.
I was biting my knife so hard I was sure there would be teeth marks in it and hoping my hard breathing wasn't heard over the noise of the jeep's motor. I was five miles from my contact and three miles from the nearest road. Even if they didn't find me, I couldn't walk now so I was dead just the same. But I wasn't about to let them know they had me if there was any chance at all.
After several minutes the jeep drove off. I didn't move save to look through my scope and watch them take Richard from the rooftop on a stretcher. If I had had a shot, I would have put a round right in the bastard's head.
I checked and I wasn't bleeding out. I felt sure I was bleeding internally, but that was better in my book. As soon as it was dark, I started to crawl back towards town and my contact.
Even in the condition I was in, I took my spent brass. You never leave any evidence behind, not if you plan to stay among the living. The gun a shooter chooses is like his trademark. You can't do much about the business end of the bullet, but the other parts have your prints, so you never leave them behind.
I could hear the traffic on the road, but I figured I was still at least a half mile away or more. The skin on my elbows was all but gone now and even if I got there I didn't speak the language, so asking for help was out of the question.
From the ridge I was lying on I could see the road below. The soft dirt and sand started to give away under me. In a matter of seconds I rolled down the ravine. I caught two boulders on my way down and now I was sure I had some broken ribs as well. I made it to the sidewalk and propped myself up against a lamp pole. Surely someone would see me and realize I needed help.
I was about to loose consciousness when the sound of screeching tires startled me. It was my contact, the lady doctor, and I was thrilled just then to see her. My two hundred pound body was almost more than she could handle, but she did manage to get me in her car.
"You're a sight for sore eyes," I said with a smile. She took off as soon as she closed her door and I knew she was going the wrong way. "The hospital is the other way," I said softly.
"Do you really want to share a bed with Richard?" She asked.
"Only if I have a gun in my hand," I replied.
"I figured this was a set up," she huffed.
"How so?" I asked.
"Richard never travels alone. For the most part he never leaves Washington. Then you and him turn up just two days apart. That's odd, really odd," she added with a smile.
"I take it this has happened before?" I asked.
"Yes, and both times we lost our shooter," she spat.
"How's Richard's knee?" I asked.
"What knee?" She replied, as it registered on her face. "You shot him?" She asked.
"Yes, but not before he and his men took a crack at me," I replied.
"So Richard is working both sides of the fence?" She asked with a frown.
"It would seem that way," I replied, as I twisted in the seat.
"Did you retire the mark?" She asked in a very company like tone.
"Yes, but Richard was guarding him," I added.
"I'm learning to hate that man more every day," she huffed.
"Well, unless you fixed his knee, he won't be much use to the company any more," I smiled real big.
"Yes, well, I did what I could, but he will walk with a limp, that's for sure," she chuckled a bit.
"Think you can patch me up?" I asked.
"I can, but I won't if you're going to get yourself killed anyway?" She spoke in a way that broke no argument.
"Richard is as good as dead, soon as I can walk again," I spat.
"Men." She shook her head. "You all think alike, kill or be killed," she said as she stopped the jeep in front of a house.
"Sit still. I'll need some help to get you in the house," she said as she got out.
Two really big men came out and took me around the back of the house. The doctor opened the door almost as soon as we got there and the men put me on a hospital style bed. "Thanks," I said to the men, not sure if they understood English or not.
Sophia was the doctor's name and she used the scalpel to cut my pants off right quick like.
"I'm sure you're good at your job, but that knife is a little close to home there, young lady." I tried to make light of the situation, as she was real close to my crotch.
"Your manhood is safe for now, but don't tempt me," she smiled real big.
"Anything you say, Doc," I replied.
She knew my legs were broken, but when she tried to turn me over she found several broken ribs as well.
"How did you manage to break the ribs?" She asked.
"Well, I was slipping along the top of a ridge. As I got close to the highway, I got into some loose dirt and rolled most of the way down the ravine to the road," I said as she gave me a shot in the back.
"Bet that hurt like hell," she all but smiled.
"As soon as that shot kicks in, you'll lose any feeling below the waist. I don't have the stuff to put you to sleep to operate and I will have to, to fix your legs," she paused.
"Do what you have to, Doc," I replied.
"It's Sophia, please. Care for a drink? It might take the edge off the pain," she added.
"Yes, please, and a smoke if you got one?" I replied.
She lit a cigarette and then poured me about four fingers of Jack Daniels in a tall glass. I was a light weight when it came to booze and that much would put me out like a light.
"So you figure the setup was for you or you and the geek?" She asked.
"I figure both. I figure someone caught on to him and he was here to cover his tracks," I added.
"The geek didn't trust him, I know that," Sophia spoke softly.
"What? He used you to get to the geek?" I asked.
"What do you think? This is a job solely for men?" She shot back.
"I didn't mean it that way," I said with some vigor.
"And just how did you mean it?" She shot back.
"I thought you were working intelligence, not as an operative," I replied.
"Either way, women are not cut out for this kind of work or not in your book," she added, as she laid my leg open with a scalpel.
"I have twenty confirmed kills. My weapon of choice is a twenty-two magnum rifle and I have the pistol to match," she said, as she worked the cut open to expose the bones.
"You're the Rabbit," I replied.
"Very good, I see you have heard of my work," she smiled really big now.
"Yes," I replied, "but I had no clue...that I was a woman," she injected.
"Well, it's a compound fracture. How tall are you?" She asked.
"Six foot," I replied.
"Not anymore," she smiled. "I'll have to remove about an inch of bone from both legs, that is, if you want to walk again," she spat.
"Five foot eleven is good, Doc, I mean Sophia," I replied with my speech a little slurred. The booze was working fast tonight.
If you have never seen the insides of your own body, all I will say is I hope you never have to. It's not very pretty and right now the cutting tool she was using to trim back the bone didn't look so good either.
She fixed my other leg the same way, then bandaged up my elbows after she had cleaned them. By then I was too drunk to care what she did or how she did it and I basically passed out.
I awoke early the next day and she fed me before she took off to work. She left lunch and dinner with the nurse that was watching me. I was stunned, but not about to ask why, when I realized there was no cast on my legs.
I was about to nod off by the time she got back. It's not like Spanish tv. Is all that good.
"How's Richard?" I asked as she looked over her handy work.
"Shipping out tomorrow, back to Washington I am told," she still hadn't looked me in the eye.
"Does he know I am still alive?" I asked straight out.
"He suspects, but I didn't tell him anything. I want him dead as much as you do," she huffed.
"Care to tell me why?" I asked.
"Maybe, someday, when you're ready to listen to reason," she replied. "Either way it's good he's gone. I need to get you in the hospital and get some x-rays of your chest. I think those ribs are in worse shape than your legs," she added.
Around lunch time the next day two men in an ambulance picked me up and took me to the hospital. They were very careful with my legs and gentle over all considering their size. From the ambulance window I saw a C-130 fly over. Run you bastard, I thought to myself.
It was almost like a code among snipers, we didn't kill each other as a rule. Usually, we just disabled each other. I knew more than a few that had lost a trigger finger or had got a blown out knee. It was like a warning to get out of the game. Once injured, if you stayed in, then next time you were dead, at least if it was another sniper that had done it.
At the hospital I went straight to x-ray and then was placed in a private room. A few minutes later Sophia came in with the x-ray in hand. She placed them on the viewer, then pointed out the multiple breaks to the lowest four of my ribs.
"Two options. Leave them alone and hope they heal and that will take a long time. Or I can take them out and they're not an issue after that," she smiled.
"Take them, but do it quick before I have the chance to change my mind," I added. Each rib came out in six different pieces. She showed me the evidence the next morning over breakfast.
"Still have it in your head to go after Richard?" She asked as she crossed her legs.
"You figure you really need to ask that question?" I shot back. She flipped through the papers on her clip board and took a sheet from the bottom and passed it to me.
"That son-of-a-bitch, he put me on the list, I can't even go home now," I added.
"You're Italian, right?" She asked.
"I am," I shot back.
"Big family?" She all but asked.
"Not really. Just two sisters and myself and one bum for a brother-in- law,"I added.
"Can they be trusted?" She asked.
"My baby sister Maria, sure," I smiled.
"Ever fingerprinted in the states?" She asked.
"No, and what's with all the questions?" I asked rather pointed.
"I take it Maria gets everything if your dead?" She continued with the questions.
"Yes," I replied, just to see where she was going with all this. She passed me an ink pen.
"Give me the name of your attorney and I will send him your remains," she said stone faced. "Once Maria moves into your house, I will get her to send me all your files and you will officially be declared dead," she added.
"Why would you do that?" I asked.
"You want Richard dead and so do I. Work with me and we will get him and clean to boot," she smiled real big.
Clean meant we would both live to tell the story. "I take it you have a plan?" I asked.
"Yes, and you will hate it, but I do have a plan," she smiled too big now.
"I don't have any paper files. I scan everything and save it digitally," I replied.
"Saved where?" She asked.
"Right now at your house," I grinned.
"I'll cast your legs tonight before I go home. If you're up to it, I will take you home with me tomorrow. You can recover at my place. We have a lot of work to do," she smiled again.
I slept most of the day and was in and out when she put the cast on my legs. Jennifer, the nurse that assisted her, was quite pretty and I got more than one or two clear views of her rather ample breasts. If you're thinking right about now that I had no clue who I was really dealing with, you're spot on.
Late the next day I got a ride back to her house in the ambulance again. Once I was safely in bed Jennifer came in along with Sophia. In reality they were both very pretty woman, but I hadn't noticed Sophia so much at the start.
Sophia told Jennifer to secure the house and I listened as she went through it locking all the doors and windows. When she came back, she stood at the foot of my bed and told her it was done.
"My real name is Sandra Clayton, station chief M/Mexico. This is Jenny Blake, my assistant.
"Just Jen to my friends," she leaned over and shook my hand.
"Never call me anything but Sophia except in present company," she added.
"You're British..." I sputtered. "MI-6," I added.
"Yes," Sandra said, letting her accent show a little. "The U.S. branch was wiped out about six months ago. They were all found dead about ten minutes after Richard boarded a plane for D.C. on his last trip here," she added.
"Two of our agents bought it as well," Jen spoke up.
"We have been running tandem operations holding things together down here ever since," Sandra added.
"And you make Richard for the job?" I questioned.
"He was the only one that knew all the parties and no one was spared," Sandra continued.
"You still have my back pack?" I asked Sandra.
Jen reached under the foot of the bed and passed it to me. I unloaded my second clip and took out the flash drive underneath them. Proof that I am who I say I am. "And you?" I questioned.
They each opened their purse and got out their thumb drives. "Got a computer handy?" I quipped.
Sandra went first and I looked at the data very carefully. I went second and they both spent quite some time looking through my files. Jen was last and it was rather amazing she was even still alive.
"Happy now?" Sandra asked.
"Much better, thank you," I replied.
"Jen, take our John Doe and have the body incinerated. Add these bones to his. I doubt they will try it, but if they go for a DNA match we might get lucky," Sandra spoke with some authority.
As soon as she was out the door, Sandra started in a very friendly tone.
"Sorry I was so cool with you, but you know the rule. Never trust anyone till ID is established," she smiled.
"How well I know," I replied, "and right now even that doesn't seem to imply any trust," I smiled back. She was tapping away at the keyboard of the laptop and I wasn't even sure she heard me.
"You're going to replace Lola," she stated.
I looked at the picture on the screen of a woman that could have been my twin sister.
"She was Richard's favorite girl Friday and he killed her personally, so it will really mess with his head when he sees you," she smirked.
"Just one problem," I shot back
"That is?" She questioned.
"Well, I am a man...still," I stated the obvious.
"So was Jen up until a year ago," she chuckled.
"First, you will have to learn Spanish, Lola spoke it well. I can do all the work to your body here while Jen teaches you. We'll put you through a boot camp of sorts and when you're done, we will have our fun with Richard," she stated with some fury in her voice.
I cleared my throat and stuck up my hand..."Man here," I stated the obvious again.
"Dead man here," she pointed at me, "Unless they believe my story and buy the remains I am sending them,"she reminded me rather pointedly.
"I see your point," I replied.
"I'm not sure you do, but we shall see. A toast," she said, as she offered me a stiff drink.
"You have that faraway look in your eyes, makes me nervous," I added.
"To my husband James, I shall have him, honey. I am getting closer all the time," she tapped my glass and smiled.
"Richard killed your husband?" I asked.
"Yes, about five years ago on a contract just like yours," she stated plainly.
"James Howard Thompson," she stated, as she reminisced about her husband till I was fast asleep.
The wheels were already in motion and I had no clue at this point. The plan wasn't clearly laid out, but then there was still the trust issue to overcome. I had no axe to grind with the Britt's but if they wanted Richard half as bad as I did, it would be a three to one fight. His odds weren't very good. Even so, more than I wanted him dead, I wanted to know why. Why he set me up and then tried to kill me.
For the next month Jen was my constant companion and Spanish tutor. My parents spoke the language well, but we came to the U.S. when I just ten months old. They learned English and seldom spoke Spanish again or at least not so that any of us kids ever heard it.
Jen treated me well, but always changed the subject when I asked her about her life when she was a man. More to the point she threatened to break my legs again if I ever told anyone what I knew.
When the cast came off, I had to learn to walk all over again and it was not fun, my friends. It hurt like hell every step, but I had a cause that was more than worth the pain.
Sophia started that day using a laser to remove all my body hair. Thankfully, I didn't have a lot, as that hurt pretty bad at times. As soon as I could walk on my own, Jen started me on a light free weight routine and a diet that would starve a bird.
Ninety days in and already I had lost twenty-five pounds. More important to me was the fact that I felt very weak all the time. Even after using the free weights all this time I had no more muscle definition than before I started. We did a lot of walking and that progressed to jogging and at times a flat out run. That was when the aerobics started.
My Spanish was improving greatly and Jen insisted that I speak it at all times if we were in public. It took me six months all in all to get to where I could keep up with Jen. Spending as much time with Jen as I did, I found out she was actually a doctor not a nurse. Soon I would be spending all my time with Sophia.
I was down to one-hundred and sixty pounds when I noticed that I had a slight set of hips and the fat around my breasts was not going away. It alarmed me a little, but not so that I questioned it.
Sophia did my facial surgery just as I started my seventh month in training. I was down for several days and it took over a month for all the bruising and swelling to go away. The hair on my head seemed to be growing in double time now and the few streaks of gray I once had were gone. My breasts were noticeably larger now and taking on that female shape as well.
Now Jen went to work each morning and Sophia stayed home with me. I learned quickly that anybody could be made to look like a female. You had to walk the walk and talk the talk to do it right and that was where Sophia started.
I spent weeks just learning how to walk in high heels. We walked for hours around the local malls and I tried my best to talk girl stuff with Sophia. She pointed out several times that even some women didn't do this well and they were women form birth. She didn't want me to be discouraged.
So far all the clothes I had worn were rather uni-sex, you might say. Sophia was relentless that I learn about fashion from the female point of view. As we were looking through some rather blah clothes one day, I reminded her that a great designer once said. "It takes a man to dress a woman." That took some of the edge off her for a while.
The aerobic classes had not stopped, if anything, they had gotten more advanced. The classes were twice a day now, as well. Just in case your wondering, no, Richard didn't buy the report of my death and my name still appeared on the list. That was why I had agreed to go along with this idea.
Right around the ten month mark my breasts took a big growth spurt. Sophia had already asked what size my mom was in the breast department. Very large was my reply, but she was very overweight, as well, I had told her.
Almost overnight it seemed I went from a barely B cup to a full on C and it was right about then my weight dropped like a rock, as well.
The makeup classes intensified as did the dive into real female clothing. It wasn't like I could hide what I had anymore in nondescript clothing. And while I was growing right and left up top, the equipment downstairs was shrinking at an advanced rate, as well.
A year to the day that I had arrived in Mexico I had the operation that would change me into a woman for real. Sophia was rather tight lipped about it, save to say in a cryptic manner that I would easily pass a pelvic exam.
She kept me in a drug induced coma for most of a month and with nothing but a drip in my arm, I lost even more weight. I took another month to feel anything like normal and that was when I was moved to Lola's apartment. They had kept it just as she had left it the day she was killed. But I was about to get a real shock.
I had all her ID and to say I looked like her was a joke. We had might as well been twins. The part I didn't know was that Lola was a topless dancer and a very sexual person. In her apartment I found a whole drawer full of sex toys, every size and shape you could imagine was there. She was also a vegetarian. So my lifestyle changed in many ways real quick.
I had to dilate my new vagina for a while or it would grow closed and useless. When I got to the largest stint, I decided to try some of her toys. One was a very lifelike version of a man and soon enough I could use it with ease. A dancer the real Lola had worked with soon renewed her friendship and pressed me hard to go back to work.
Soon I spent my days at the beach in a bikini and my nights at one of the local clubs dancing for tips. I wasn't so sexual a creature as the real Lola and I knew that from the start, but I was learning fast and remembering what I liked as a man was a big help.
I was in almost constant contact with Sophia and Jen and they even came to the bar one night to see me. It seemed we had caught a break. Richard's knee was slowing him down quite a bit and he took on an assistant. The Britt's slipped one of their men in under the radar and now we were getting daily reports on his activities.
We had several planning meetings and went over scrap of information we had. It was clear to the Britt's now that Richard was playing for both sides, us and the Russians. We had tracked several large deposits to his bank accounts and we knew where they came from, as well. What we didn't know was why. Money was a great motive, but I was sure there was more than money involved here.
Our inside man was right on top of everything he did and the more information he fed us the less we liked what we saw. We knew he was setting up someone to be killed and it was a government official. We didn't know who or when. None of his travel plans matched up with any official we had an itinerary for and we had almost all of them on both sides.
"Are we ready to make our play?" Sophia looked at us rather stern like.
"I'm in," I replied in a voice that sounded very girlish.
"Guess being one of the girls agrees with you,"Jen smiled. "I'm in, too," she added.
"I'll just go pack," I said, as I turned on my heels.
"Just your makeup kit," Jen said. "You have a house in D.C. I will alert your staff that you will arrive soon.
"Wear a dress and something cool and comfy. It will be a long trip," Sophia added.
We left at like 2:00 a.m. in the morning in a military style jeep with two extra cans of gas on the back. Sophia drove us and with the aid of her G.P.S. we spent as much time off road as we did on it. Even so we made the Texas border with time to spare before the sun came up.
I wasn't surprised when she stopped at the clinic that sat right on the border. We went in and took the stairs down one floor and then walked under the border in a nice tunnel and exited from a clinic on the other side. There was car there and we all got in. Our next stop was the airfield where the plane I had rented before was still there. It was full of fuel and the flight plans had already been cleared.
I had to ditch the pumps to pilot the plane and we didn't have to fly all that far. My town car was still in the hangar right where I had left it. I drove by the house and all the lights were on. I figured Maria was there as it went to her when I died. Richard might not have believed I was dead, but he couldn't prove any different. So everything went on just as if I was.
We drove most of the night and part of the next day. We caught the red eyes out of Memphis direct to D.C. where my chauffeur picked us up.
"So nice to see you again, Madam," George spoke with a strong French accent.
"And you, as well," I replied.
"Ms. Lee will have your bath prepared as soon as we arrive. And Wan will have your evening meal ready any time you wish," George stated with some vigor.
"I look forward to it," I replied.
"Shall your guest be staying the night with us or shall I need to take them elsewhere?" He asked.
"We have rooms at the Weston Grand," Sophia spoke quickly.
"An excellent choice, Madam. I will be delighted to take you there," George smiled.
I was home in less than twenty minutes and on edge the second I got there. Ms. Lee was my maid and personal attendant. Wan was my chief, Frank was the Butler and, of course, there was George.
Ms. Lee was helping me out of my clothes as soon as I got to the bedroom.
"On safari again, Madam?" She asked, as she shook the Mexico dust from my clothes.
"You might say that," I replied.
I walked nude across the grand bedroom and sank into a tub of bubble bath up to my neck. This bathroom was the size of my bedroom in Mexico. Ms. Lee allowed me to soak for a few minutes then took a low stool by the tub.
"Your hand Madam," she gestured.
I gave her my right hand and while I soaked in the tub I got my first real manicure. My nails were plenty long as they were, but when she was done they looked like a million bucks. My toes got the treatment, as well.
As soon as I was ready, I stood and dried off. Then Ms. Lee gave me a satin housecoat to put on. Wan brought dinner to my room and it was all veggie, of course. I had to use a bit of control it all tasted so good. The former Lola lived very well, but I wondered if she was the one footing the bills.
After a fresh coat of polish was added to all my nails, Ms Lee offered to lace me into my sleeping corset. I wanted to say no, but right now I would go along and get along. It was almost like a torture device, but Ms. Lee assured me that I wore one most all the time, save the trips I took out of town. She seemed perturbed when it wouldn't come fully closed in the back.
I slept fairly well considering the time it took to get there and the lack of sleep from the night before. I figured Sophia and Jen had more of a plan than I had been told about, but for now sleep was a good thing. The plan, whatever it was, could wait a few hours.
Chapter 2
When I awoke the next morning I felt pretty good, all things considered. Almost as soon as I sat on the edge of the bed Ms. Lee came in with a really great tasting cup of French Vanilla flavored coffee. I thanked her as I took the cup and asked if she knew what was on the program for today. After all she is my personal assistant.
"Ms. Sophia and Ms. Jennifer are downstairs and they wish to speak to you before we get too busy today," she smiled and got me another cup of coffee.
Wan brought in my breakfast before I could really speak to Ms. Lee so I thanked him and sent him on his way.
"Ask them to come up, Ms. Lee. We can talk over breakfast," I smiled, as I sat at the small table beside the door to the closet.
Jen and Sophia were dressed in very smart looking pant suits with jackets to match. They both had a very serious look on their faces and I was concerned the second I realized it.
George, Frank and the rest of the staff followed them in and now I was really concerned as they all stood around the little table and looked at me very hard.
"Have I done something wrong?" I asked.
"No," Sophia spoke first. "We just thought it might be time to put our cards on the table," she smiled.
George and Frank opened their jackets and I saw the machine guns swung from their shoulders. Wan had a .45 Beretta under his apron and Ms. Lee had one as well under her skirt and Jen, as well as Sophia, had theirs under their jackets.
"Is there a reason for this?" I asked quietly.
"George and Ms. Lee are married. In another life they were the French Ambassadors to the U.S. The rest of us are MI-6 and we smuggled them out of France after Richard or one of his men tried to hit them. Frank, Jen and I are on the disavowed list, as you call it here in the U.S. Jen's real name was Jerry Blake and in another life I was William Hanson. That was before Richard tried to kill us all in Mexico.
"That was what two years ago now," I said with some shock. "I recall a story in the paper about the ambassador and his wife."
"Richard was supposed to be our passage into the U.S., but he almost killed us all. Lola, my wife, and Williams wife didn't make it. And when we reported back to London, Richard had already put out the story they we tried to kill him. Now we are on our own, nothing short of a confession from Richard will ever put us back in the good graces of her Majesty," Sophia paused and took a deep breath.
"And you have a plan to get this confession?" I said, as my brain raced in several directions.
"Yes," Jen spoke softly with some color coming to her cheeks. "To put it bluntly Richard had a thing for you. More to the point you two spent many hours in bed while he gave you the most intimate secrets of his life."
"I want to kill him and you want me to bed him for a confession. Have I got this right so far?" I huffed.
"Actually, you can kill him any time you wish, but only after you get the confession we need. And this place, along with all the money and other things that Lola had, will all be yours. Free and clear, no questions asked," she added.
They were all very quiet as I looked them over. The last thing I wanted to do was bed Richard. I wanted to put a bullet in his head and watch till every drop of blood was gone.
Sophia moved and stood behind me as the rest of the group just looked at me restless for an answer.
Lola's husband died some years back. He was a wealthy industrialist and she get fifty million a year from the estate. George and Ms. Lee will stay on once we have what we want. They can't ever have a public life in their real name again. And you pay them well to take care of you. The rest of us once we have cleared our good name with MI-6 will be gone and you can do as you wish.
"You realize that Richard answers to no one but the President. And if he thinks Lola is dead, how is this supposed to work?" I asked.
"Lola was only wounded by Richard. She was still alive last time he saw her. She died from an infection that we couldn't stop. Drugs in Mexico are not up to the normal standards of other places.
"And how would I contact him? In all the years I have worked for him he has always been the one to contact me," I added with some sarcasm.
"We figure if he sees you around town a few times, but just can't seem to get your attention or you get away before he has the chance, he will come here. Once he does that the rest is up to you," Jen spoke in a flat tone.
"I'll do it. But let me say this so everyone here knows it. If anyone of you, ever.., at any time or for any reason lets it be known that I bedded Richard for information, I will kill you on sight and drop your body in the deepest hole I can find. Are we all clear on that?" I paused and looked them all in the face.
"Ms. Lee, get her ready. Her first sighting is in ninety minutes," Jen spoke, as if it were a command.
I had picked at my breakfast and with the corset on as tight as it was I was full and then some. Ms. Lee tossed me a pair of panties and bra that was so thin I might as well have not had one on. The sheath dress she dropped over my head fit like it was glued on and I had to fight it back up to attach the stocking to the garters of the corset. The heels were a modest three in sandal and black to match the dress.
A spirits of perfume and my purse on my shoulder and I was out the door to the limo where George was waiting. I did my makeup as he drove and I asked just where it was he was taking me.
"There is a group of payphones on the corner of Independence Drive that Richard passes every time he goes to the White House. He's got a meeting there today and you will be spotted using the phone," George stated.
He handed me a number to call and added that I should not speak if the call was answered and that I should make the call at 9:30 sharp.
It was rather cool outside for the dress I was wearing, but I figured once the ball was rolling this wouldn't take very long. To my line of thinking the sooner the better.
George stopped the car just two minutes before I was to make the call. All I had to do was open the door and make the call. Actually, George opened the door for me and I made it right on time.
The call was answered on the third ring and I turned to see the car that I could already hear passing. Richard sat in the front seat with his phone in hand and looked me right in the eyes as he passed.
George all but pushed me back in the car and did a U-turn real quick like, heading us back to my place.
"That was close," he said, as he caught his breath.
At the house Ms. Lee got in the car with us and we headed back towards the White House. Richard's assistant wore a wire and Ms. Lee had the receiver for it. All we had to do was stay reasonably close by and we would hear everything he said.
Richard drove around town as if to make sure he wasn't tailed before he went home. He talked a mile a minute to his assistant and asked him to confirm that Lola was killed in Mexico.
"Lola was a British agent, not our problem," his assistant, John, told him.
"I saw her today or at least I think I saw her," Richard spat.
"Oh, hell. That can't be good," John replied sounding shocked.
"How well I know. If she is alive, I have to know. She could jeopardize the whole operation," Richard replied in a nervous tone.
"Worse yet she could be here to settle a score," John stated flatly.
"The only score she could settle would be in bed," Richard laughingly replied. "Let's ride by her house," he added.
George hit the brakes and made the block as quick as he could. He was driving rather fast and I was sure we would get stopped, but that didn't happen.
"Sighting number two coming up," he grinned. "As soon as they come in range of the receiver, you two get out and walk slowly towards the house, but make sure he drives by before you go in," he added.
Richard got a very clean and clear look at me as they drove by very slowly. I figured now he was sure I was still alive. Unsure of intentions that much was a given. But I could play on that, as well, when the time came.
"You still have her number?" John asked once they were out of sight.
"Two sightings in one day. That's a little over the top, don't you think?" I said to Sophia after we were in the house.
"Get to the bedroom quick. Your private phone is there and let's hope he calls," she said almost excited.
My breasts bounced wildly, as I hurried up the stairs. I would swear they had gotten bigger of late and Sophia had me off the hormones for a while now. Wan brought us some lunch and now we waited.
Jen's cell phone buzzed to let her know she had an incoming text. "A phone call should be forthcoming. Rich is tearing his place apart looking for the number...sit tight," she read it out loud to us.
"If he asks to see you, you say yes," Sophia spoke quickly. "He can't have sex the regular way, so offer him a chair so you can sit on him and be in the driver's seat for whatever happens and remember we need the confession first," she added.
Jen got another text message. He had the number, but now he was having second thoughts. She read it out loud to us again.
"This is good," Sophia started again. "If he comes over, Frank will pat him down at the door. He will not be armed. Still he is a man and, as such, stronger than you know. Ms. Lee, Jen and I will be watching and taping everything that happens, so rest assured you will be safe and nothing to worry about," she smiled.
"He will never be safe from me," I spat.
"All in due time," Jen smiled. "And I hope you won't mind if I help," she added.
Chapter 3
I let the phone ring three times before I answered and Ms. Lee ducked into the room where all the recording stuff was hidden.
"Hello," I said a pleasant tone.
"Glad to see you made it out of Mexico," Richard dove in.
"No thanks to you," I replied with my blood boiling.
"Just following orders," he shot back.
"And just who gave such an order?" I retorted with some vigor.
"Can't really say, but your being here and alive is rather puzzling," he replied again.
"What? Questioning your ability to retire the mark now?" I said with some sarcasm.
"Never," he shot back.
"Well, as I understand it, the ambassador and his wife got away alive, as well," I added, trying to make him question more than just me being alive.
"They weren't the real McCoy. They were Russian radicals trying to get close to the president," he said sounding rather sure of himself.
"I highly doubt that. And I would look carefully into whoever gave you that information," I added almost with a laugh.
"The KGB wouldn't lie to me about such a thing," he said with some assurance in his voice.
"So you figured rather than just take them out you would take out all the parties involved just to be sure," I added.
"This is not the type of conversation we need to be having over the phone. May I come over and speak with you in person?" He asked.
"I'm not so sure that is a good idea. I still recall the last time we saw each other in person," I paused to let what I said sink in.
I wanted him to know for sure I didn't trust him, not even a little.
"I will come alone and unarmed. We really need to have a face to face," he said.
"Okay, but you even twitch like you have some plan for hurting me, the M.E. will pick up what's left of you with an eye dropper. Got the picture?" I stated firmly.
"In color," he replied. "How about I see you in one hour?" He said rather halted.
"I'll be waiting," I replied and hung up the call.
"That was rather cool, considering he was once your lover," Jen said.
"Trust me that was more than warm enough. Any other Italian woman would shoot him on sight and he knows it," I smirked.
"Take off your panties and bra and put on your house coat," Ms. Lee stated. "We'll dampen your hair so it looks like you have just taken a bath before he gets here and he arrived before you got fully dressed," she added.
The bra was rather useless so I didn't mind not having it on as such. My panties were another story, but Ms. Lee said I should give him the idea of ready access.
"We already know he likes to talk while he has sex, so if that is what it takes, then do it," she stated.
"So are you really Russian?" I asked her straight up.
Sophia led the way as we headed to the electronics room. We did a finger print ID for both George and Ms. Lee. They were the real McCoy and now I knew it for sure. At least according to the computer.
"Do we have any idea who he is setting up next?" I asked them all at one time.
"No, but we're pretty sure under the right persuasion he will tell us all we want to know," Ms. Lee smiled, as she looked at my breasts.
"I swear I think they get bigger by the day," I said and shot her that same look back.
They began to talk among themselves as to just who his next target might be. I had no more idea who it was than they did and I was more concerned about what might happen in the next hour.
I told myself that I had dealt with enough men at the bar and in other places that Richard would be no big deal. Still he had killed the real Lola and sent me a clear message to get out of the game. Just thinking about what he had done made my blood boil. Keeping my temper in check was sure to be the hard part. I so wanted to kill him on sight.
I sat at my vanity and touched up my makeup. At times I still saw the real me and that was the last thing I wanted Richard to see. Ms. Lee came and took a spray bottle and wet me just a little. Then I looked at the clock and added a bit of perfume. He should get here any minute now and I had to steady myself again as I was not sure at all that I could do this.
Frank buzzed me on the house phone. He was on his way up and he was unarmed save the cane he used now to walk.
Richard opened the door and started across the room at a good clip for a man with no right knee. Just as he got to where I stood, I stepped back and turned around the chair I had been sitting in.
"Have a seat," I forced a smile.
"That's rather cold of you, but thanks," he replied as he sat down.
"Might have something to do with being left in Mexico for dead," I replied straight faced. "What the hell were you thinking and why?" I added.
"You know it is part of my job to protect the president as well as keeping our spy network healthy. The rule is simple. If I am not sure who is on our side, I have no choice but to terminate them. You know that is how I operate," he added, as the sweat poured from his face.
"So the KGB tips you off about some radicals trying to get close to the president and without even checking out the story you run off to Mexico and terminate a whole team?" I spat.
"Since 9-11 there is quite a lag time when it comes to verifying intelligence. They were ten hours away from an in person meeting with the president. Do you think I really had the time to see if the tip was correct much less verify who they actually were?" He retorted.
"You shot me and I was here long before 9-11 never mind that you know me well enough to know better," I said with some disbelief in my voice.
Richard was visibly shaken. The fact that I would not just let what happened pass with a simple, oh well, and so sorry I did what I had to do. And the bulge in his pants told me his mind was elsewhere at the time.
"I figure anybody can be turned and even more so now that the Russian economy has rebounded. They're passing out money like it's water these days and money is a good motive," he stated.
"Like I need money for the KGB," I spat.
"Look!" His voice went up several octaves. "They have someone inside my operation and I will kill whoever till I find that person."
"Even your lover!" I all but shouted back.
"That was never the plan, but you turned up in the wrong place at the right time. I had no choice," he added.
"Oh, please, Richard. That's an excuse and you know it," I spat.
The pressure was just too much now. I had been crossing and uncrossing my legs so he could see my smooth crotch. I had even leaned over so my breasts would show a little more through the sheer housecoat.
Now he loosened his belt and unbuttoned his pants. I could see the head of his penis sticking out of his underpants. This was the chance to get him to tell all, but I so did not want to take it.
"Is there more?" I asked with a sly smile.
He stood and dropped his pants, then sat back down with them bunched up around his ankles.
"Happy now?" He smiled.
"Almost," I replied.
"You have been teasing the hell out of me since I walked in the door," he spat.
"Have I?" I replied sounding as innocent as I could.
I stood and opened the belt that held the housecoat closed, then moved towards him so I was standing straddle of his erect penis.
"Yes, you have and you damn well know it," he spat.
I leaned over so my breasts covered his face and lowered my body onto his tool. Slowly I put my arms around his neck and held his face to my breasts. Then began to rock back and forth on his tool. It felt like a hot iron had been pushed inside me.
"So why did you tell MI-6 the phoney story?" I asked, as his breathing sped up a notch.
"I had just killed five or maybe six of their people. I had to cover my ass," he said loud and clear.
"Did you ever verify the tip or where it came from?" I asked, as I forced him deep inside me.
"No and the tipster has dropped off the radar, as far as we can tell," he added.
"So what's next?" I asked, as he gave out a soft moan of pleasure.
"Corloff will be here in two weeks. I have a plan to kidnap him and get the information from him," he said, as his hands cupped my behind.
"Like the head of the KGB will even let you get close to him," I all but spat.
"He will," he groaned and twisted in the chair. "I have taken several bribes from him and allowed him to think I can be turned," he added.
"And have you turned?" I asked straight up.
"No, but I have given him some information that would lead to think I was on his side," he added.
"And how do I or we know that you're not really working for them?" I asked in a breathy voice.
"Once I have the information I want, I plan to kill him," he said, as his orgasm ripped through his body.
Even with one good leg, his orgasm was strong enough that he lifted my feet off the floor. That was enough to send me over the edge as well and it shook me head to toe when I came.
I stood and eased my body free of his flaccid penis. I went to the bathroom and got us both a damp towel to clean up with.
"What about Angel?" I asked, as I took my seat on his lap again.
"How and what do you know about Angel?" He asked.
I stood and moved over to the dresser and took a cigarette from the silver case. I lit it and let the smoke linger, as I pondered my answer.
"I met him in Mexico just before he died. He had just retired a mark when he got run over by a jeep and both his legs were broken. He made it back to his contact, but he was too far gone to be saved by then," I added.
"Was he debriefed?" He asked.
"No, he didn't live long enough, but I suspect after what happened to me you had something to do with his demise," I stated flatly.
"In a way I did, but I gave no order to have him killed or hurt. Angel was a great asset, but not very good at taking orders. Even when he was with the military that was a problem. Had he read his orders he might still be alive," he paused.
"It's true I sent Angel on the mission to Mexico, but he was about two weeks early. The Geek and the girl at the safe house were both my agents. We sent the Geek to Russia over a year ago and then MI-6 sent the girl as a backup. The Geek was crumbling under the pressure and bleeding information. The girl contacted me and we got them out before he did any real damage," he paused and looked me up and down, as I stood by the dresser.
"That doesn't explain why Angel is dead," I stated flatly again.
"I told you I don't know what happened to Angel or why," he huffed.
"Then why did you put him on the target of opportunity list?" I asked straight faced.
"I already had orders to kill the Geek once he was debriefed. I was pretty well done when Angel showed up...but," he paused.
"You think MI-6 had an asset there as well?" I finished his thought.
"That is what I think, yes," he paused again.
"Both agents were compromised so I figure they had orders to kill her the same we did for our man. Either Angel or another asset took a shot at the man we had on the roof. I stepped in to cover him and one of them put a bullet in my knee. If it was Angel, I wanted him dead. That's why I put him on the list," he said with some anger, as he put his pants back on and rubbed his bad knee.
"Did the Geek tell you what you wanted to know?" I asked.
"Yes, but I felt there was more he wasn't telling me," he stated.
"And the girl?" I asked.
" She said there was nothing more to tell and confirmed what the Geek had told us," he replied.
"So you really just put Angel on the list as a personal vendetta?" I asked.
"You might say that," he replied.
His story didn't exactly jive with the truth and I knew full well there was something he wasn't telling me. Be it personal or for security reasons, either way he was lying to me.
"Well, let me give you a clue here and now," I stated, as I reached in the dresser and got out the snub nose thirty-eight Sophia had placed there.
"Angel was a very near and dear person to me. I hope your plan for the head of the KGB pans out. Because if it doesn't, I will personally put a bullet in your head and never shed a tear. Do you understand me?" I spat.
"Woe!!" He said, as he held his hands up. "Since when did you come to know Angel?" He sputtered in a very nervous tone, as I leveled the thirty-eight at his forehead.
"That's between Angel and myself. You have two weeks to clean up your affairs and work out the plan to kill the man from the KGB. I doubt he is the head man anyway. After that your names goes on the list and it's a list that is personal to me," I spat.
He stood and took his cane and headed for the door. The look of surprise and confusion in his eyes told me all I needed to know. He didn't know who I really was nor did he know I knew that he lied as to what happened to Angel. He might figure it out, but by then unless someone or something else stopped me, it was too late for him.
Frank sounded the all clear as soon as Richard was gone. According to Frank, he couldn't get out the door fast enough and he even laughed about it. On the other hand I was fighting to hold back the tears.
The others made a mad dash to the control room and clipped out his confession about what happened in Mexico. Before I even got there the clip was in an e-mail and on it's way to MI-6. They were all hugging each other and patting one another on the back. The operation had been a success and they fully expected to be reinstated before night fall.
In truth, it took less than one hour for them all to be back on the active list.
I copied the whole file onto a thumb drive and placed it in a diplomatic bag, which I gave to Frank. He had worked as a courier before and I asked him to deliver it to the president and wait for a response.
Richard was obviously afraid that I would make good on my threat. I wanted the president to be in the loop, just in case. In time I would terminate the mark and he knew his days were numbered. I would give him the courtesy of letting him have time to put his affairs in order so he could save face if that possible.
Frank smiled really big and bolted out the door like a man on a mission. And in a way I guess he was. The others were still busy celebrating when I made my way to the bathtub to wash off the remains of my tryst with Richard.
I had just eased myself into the steaming hot bubble bath when Ms. Lee came in.
She moved the stool she had used before over close to the tub. Then she took the sponge and started to give me a bath.
"That took more courage than any of them would ever have," she said, as she rubbed away at my legs.
"It made me feel like a whore," I said, holding back my tears.
"Well, in a way you are and always have been," she said still not looking me in the face.
"You act as though you are the one who is hurt," I replied.
She turned her face so I could see her before she spoke. There were tears in her eyes that I had no explanation for.
"And who do think the real Lola turned to for comfort and security for all these years?" She looked away knowing I had seen the tears.
"You were her real lover?" I questioned in astonishment. "What about George, your husband?" I asked.
"He is gay. I am just a cover, always have been. We're not really married," she lamented.
"H-O-L-Y shit!" I huffed, "Does Richard know or has he ever seen you two since Mexico?" I asked quickly.
"No, the people he killed in Mexico was George's real wife and my real husband. Jason, my husband and I are agents of the French government. We split the couple to bring them here figuring it was safer for both of them."
"Go on," I said figuring there was more to the story.
"George's wife was the daughter of our president or stepdaughter, as you call it here in America. Once they were married she found out he was gay and Jason and I were sent in to hold things together."
"Sophia said you were MI-6?" I asked.
"Yes, we were trained by them so in a way I am," she stated.
"So George really is the ex-ambassador?" I said, as I tried to put it all together.
"Yes," she replied through her tears.
"Now that you're back on good terms with MI-6 and the French government I suspect, will you leave, also?" I asked.
"Unless you request that I stay on and have some need of me. I will have to do as my boss sees fit," she replied with her head down.
"And George?" I asked.
"He wishes to retire back to his home in France. Lola had planned to let him go at the first of the year and had placed a request that John become her driver," she smiled a little.
"Had she made a formal request to have you stay on?" I questioned.
"Yes, but there has not been a response...so far," she said hiding her face again.
When I stood to get out of the tub, Ms. Lee dried me off like I was a fine piece of porcelain. It was almost as if the towel never really touched my skin and I could tell right off she cared deeply for me... or she had cared deeply for Lola. Either way I would now be the object of her affection.
I sent everyone to bed with orders that I was not to be disturbed until Frank came back. I asked Ms. Lee to help me prepare for bed and the others quickly left us alone.
I hadn't been out of the corset long and she took great pains making sure it was on properly and then made it as tight as she could.
"You will sleep here with me tonight," I said, as she headed for the door to leave.
She came back to the other side of the bed and began to undress. It took only a few moments and I was surprised to see that she too was wearing a corset.
"You will have to explain to me about the corsets sometime," I said, as we slipped under the covers and I spooned her body.
"There are a great many things I should tell you," she replied, "but not tonight," she added.
Chapter 4
I felt no real conflict sleeping with Ms. Lee. I had been born a man, so sleeping with a woman seemed rather natural. My breasts poking her in the back did not feel natural, but like a lot of things that would change and sooner than I realized.
Frank didn't return till almost noon the next day. I took the case from him and used my key to open it. Inside was the same thumb drive I had sent with him and nothing else.
I slipped it in the U.S.B. slot and found an extra file that I figured would be an answer from the president. Ms. Lee was the only one with me as the rest of them were packing and making plans to leave as soon as possible. Frank was going back as well.
I clicked on the file and the president appeared on the screen.
"Ms. Lola. I understand your concerns as well as your desire for justice for your friend Angel. I looked at the files you included and there was nothing there that we didn't already know about. We set Richard up to play both sides of the fence on purpose. We also know that there are at least three KGB agents here in the White House. Our plan is to sit on Corloff until he tells us who they are. Then just as he said, Richard has orders to kill him."
"As for your friend Angel, whatever happened to him, as far as anyone here knows, was strictly accidental. I had his name removed from the list as soon as I got this information from you. If he was the one that shot Richard, then that is personal between the two of them. And there is the chance that Richard wasn't totally forthcoming with us, as well.
Your services are greatly appreciated and I hope we can continue to depend on you in the future. The message ends now."
"My services? What the hell is he talking about?" I shouted at the computer.
Ms. Lee took the mouse and clicked on an icon that looked like an open book with a ribbon style page marker. She gently kissed my cheek and left the room closing the door behind her.
I was now looking at a diary that spanned most of thirty years from two thousand eight backwards. I spent the entire day reading up on all the things I had done. Ms. Lee did come in and bring me a light lunch and later a snack that would be my dinner. I hardly noticed her as I was so caught up in what I was reading.
In reality I was Lola number three. The first was a trained agent for MI-6. She was basically a whore and slept with many men at the governments urging. She gleamed a wealth of information from her romps in the bedroom and soon moved to the U.S.A. where she continued her work for the Britt's as well as the U.S. She personally picked her replacement. That would be Lola number two.
From the entries of Lola two, I soon realized she was not so strong willed as the first Lola. Her ongoing affair with Richard had clouded her judgment and she even wrote that in the diary. She lamented the fact that she wasn't more like some of the men she had bedded. Men it seemed could have sex devoid of the emotions love and other things. She rationalized that a man would be better suited for the job mentally.
When facial recognition software came available, she started to search every database she could access for a man that she figured could become a woman and take her place. She too planned to pick her successor and it would be a man. Quite by accident she came across my picture while looking at a brief that Richard had given her.
With only a slight amount of work our faces would be a 99% match according to the program. She had more that a few misgivings about what she had planned for me, but seemed sure that I was the right person for the job. Her last entry was two weeks before she was killed in Mexico and there was a link to a video file at the end.
Now my mind was racing in a dozen different directions all at once. Had I been set up? Was Richard part of the plan...knowingly or not? Did she know she was about to be killed and, if she did, why did she go? Did Ms. Lee know the truth and, if she did, was she just playing me along?
Ms. Lee broke my train of thought with a drink she had fixed for me. As she stood at the door, I stopped her to ask her to stay for a moment. She stood almost at attention, but was still by the door.
"What do you know about me?" I asked in a polite tone.
"Everything," she replied and then left the room.
I clicked the link to the video file and steadied myself for the revelation that was to come.
"If you are the man once known as Angel, welcome to my life. As you see me now, I am eighty-five years old. You will say I don't look a day over forty, but trust me I am far too old to still be in this game. I apologize for the pain I know you have endured and there is more to come. Trust me, I know."
She paused and wiped the tears from her eyes. She was hurting and it was all too easy to see it.
"I was never the right person for this job and the legacy I have left you will not be easy to deal with. By now you know about Richard as well as all the other men I have slept with over the years. To say I was known as a whore would be an understatement of the fact. I have done worse for Queen and Country."
She paused again as the tears flooded her cheeks like a river now.
"Taking my place should have been offered to you as an option after my death. I admit that I did tell the appropriate people to contact you, but there was no order to force this on you in any way. So I can only believe that you are here of your own free will."
"Richard is not a man you can trust, not even a little. The rule is simple. Keep your friends close and your enemies closer. Since you were a man I will trust that you can do this and not fall in love with him as I did."
"The president is a fool and believes every word Richard says. Don't waste time looking to him for help if Richard gets out of hand. More to the point, if you're watching this, he probably killed me and tried to kill you. Nobody will miss him when he's gone and I wouldn't blame you if you took care of him personally. I should have done it long ago, but for reasons you already know I never could."
The video stopped there and I could only imagine what she was really feeling inside knowing that the man she loved was probably the man that would kill her some day and in reality did.
Ms. Lee came in again to tell me it was midnight and to remind me that I needed sleep just the same as everybody else.
She slept with me again that night and this time it was she that spooned me. I hadn't realized till then just how soft her skin was. I hadn't really noticed that mine was too and my hair now longer than ever before was softer as well. As I drifted off to sleep I told myself that tomorrow she and I would have to have a heart to heart talk.
Chapter 5
The morning sun streamed through the bedroom window casting long shadows over the floor. Ms. Lee stood by my bed with breakfast wearing a very sexy French maid's uniform.
I fluffed my pillow and sat up so she could place the serving board across me on the bed. She poured me a cup of coffee and headed for the bathroom to start my bath running. She laid out a black body suit and matching open toed pumps with about a three inch heel. Then returned to the bathroom and shut off the water.
"Will that be all for your breakfast?" She asked in a very proper tone.
"Yes," I replied, as she handed me the cigarette case and lighter.
I didn't eat all that much with the corset on and I saw a sly smile as she took the tray away, all the while surveying how much I had eaten. She returned several minutes later just as I crushed out the cigarette in the ash tray.
She came back and walked right by me to the bathroom. After a few moments she came back out and said my bath was ready.
She helped me out of the corset and then into the tub before she left me again. The water was very hot and on my still rather sore in spots body it felt rather good.
She came back and washed me head to toe. She took great care to inspect my fingernails and toenails and even touched up the paint on one that I had chipped somehow. She wasn't talking much this morning and I wondered why more than anything else.
After my bath Ms. Lee dried me off and then told me I should do my makeup next. While I was busy doing that she brought me a platinum blond wig that was just a little longer than my natural hair. When she fitted it in place, it looked very natural.
"Next," I said, when I was done with the makeup.
"Stand with one foot in the chair please," she stated flatly.
I did as she asked and watched as she put some lubricant on a rather odd shaped dildo. She placed one hand on the small of my back and with practiced ease slipped the cone shaped piece into my new vagina.
"Sit please," she said, as she turned and gave me a pair of knee high stockings to put on.
"I take it there is a reason for this?" I pointed between my legs.
"Yes, it will help steady your nerves and give you much better balance," she said, as I slipped on the stockings.
She then helped me into the body suit and it fit like a second skin. I didn't have the corset on at the time and I was thankful for it.
"I take you have something planned for me this morning?" I all but asked as she placed a set of very high heels at my feet.
"Yes, and it is something you need to see first hand. You may be shocked when you see it, but then you will know what I know. I am sure it will answer many questions," she added.
She zipped the body suit up to a point where my breasts were all but still hanging out then adjusted it a little and zipped up some more. I was standing in five inch heels for the first time and I was steady as a rock.
Ms. Lee took my wallet from my purse and told me that was all that I would need for now. I followed her to the electronics room where she showed me a door that led to the basement.
She had a small Honda car parked there and put me in the passenger side. She started the car and pushed the button for the garage door to open, but I knew we were below street level. So I watched carefully as she turned on the lights and started to drive.
It seemed as if we were in a tunnel and then suddenly we were in a parking deck about a block away from the house. "That was a neat trick," I said, as my eyes adjusted to the bright morning sun."
"The tunnel was put in place for water drainage for the park and ride parking lot. It's tied to the sewer system just a few feet from the house. You wanted a way to leave the house unseen and return likewise. You bribed a small construction company to add an extra section and a water proof door about three years ago," she smiled.
"So I see," I smiled, as a wave of calm rushed over me.
"It's good to see you smile again," she said as she made a left at the end of the block. "Your nervous system should be fully responding to the magnet by now," she smiled and made a right at the light.
"A magnet, that's what's between my legs?" I questioned.
"Yes, research has proven magnets can have a great affect on the human body. They can even stop some pain," she smiled and pulled into an apartment complex parking lot. "Magnets affect the electrical impulses from the nervous system. The one you're using right now is used to calm the nerves and give the body balance," she added, as we got out of the car.
We took the elevator to the top floor and walked to the west end of the building. 308 was the number on the door and I guessed right off this was not a coincidence. Ms. Lee told me to swipe my driver's license through the electronic door lock and the door opened the second I did.
The apartment was well furnished and plush to say the least.
"This is where you entertain guests," she said, clearing her throat as she did.
My rifle stood poised by the bedroom window and I knew it was mine by the wear marks and other modifications I had made to it. There was a modified stationary bicycle facing the window and it had a rest for the rifle.
When I picked it up, it felt like an old friend. My hands were steady now and I felt that rush I almost always got before I retired a mark.
"Second house to the left, far left window," Ms. Lee spoke quickly.
I sat on the bike and rested the rifle so I could scan around and see. When I focused the scope, I got quite a shock. What I saw made me feel weak in the knees. I turned to Ms. Lee and was about to speak.
"How long?" She took the words from my mouth. "Almost since the day he arrived here and the other man is John, our trusted MI-6 agent.
I looked again, as it was all I could do to believe my own eyes. What I saw amounted to an all male orgy. John, George, and Richard all piled up on the bed. I chambered the first round and then Ms. Lee placed her hand in front the scope blocking my view.
"Not yet," she said in a flat tone. "There is more than some kinky sex going on here and we need to know what it is," she spat. "It's John's apartment and this happens every Monday morning. I was hoping once you saw it first hand you might ask MI-6 to let us bug the place and see if our suspicions are true," she spoke with some anger showing.
"First things first." It was now my turn to be rather blunt. I turned the rifle towards her, although it was resting on my leg, she knew well enough I had an easy shot at her.
"I want to know all that you know about me and I want to know how you know it. You understand?" I stated. She didn't move or flinch before she started talking.
"I know you were once a man and an agent for the U.S. Richard was boss and just over a year ago he left you for dead in the desert of Mexico. Lola hand picked you to take her place, but for the life of me she never told me why. Since Lola and Sophia were brother and sister, yes, I did tell her that it was Lola's last wish to have you replace her. Shall I go on?" She paused.
"So it was Lola's team that was smuggling the ambassador out of France?" I questioned.
"Yes. I stayed behind here to keep tabs on Richard. But by the time I realized the phony story was out and tried to warn her it was too late," she lowered her head and started to cry.
"Well, if you have been here all this time, what do you know about the geek he sent me after or the girl that was with him?" I asked pointedly.
"The geek was a U.S. agent on assignment in Rio. He was there to help them set up security systems at the border check points. He stumbled onto something big and was starting to crack under the pressure. MI-6 sent in the girl to help him and he stayed another six months before he threatened to spill his guts unless the U.S. brought him home," she stated flatly.
"So for the most part what Richard said was true. It just wasn't about the Russians?" I all but asked.
"Yes," she cleared her throat and wiped the tears from her eyes. "Agents do sometimes crack under pressure. I have seen it many times."
"Did anyone find out just what he knew or what caused him to fall apart?" I asked politely.
"No, but the rumor is he found a group of mercenaries, mostly ex-marines, that were running large shipments of drugs through Rio," she said with some reservation in her voice.
"And if Richard was involved, it would explain him having several rather fat bank accounts and why he personally was doing the debriefing. If the geek knew Richard was involved, that would change everything. And Sophia said she knew the Geek didn't trust him," I added.
"That's a stretch," she smiled. "I know for a fact that Richard hated drug dealers and personally killed more than a few," she added.
"Makes sense to me, less competition.", I added. "Let's go home," I said as I stood the rifle by the window.
"So tell me about you," Ms. Lee.
"Ten years ago I was Major James Robert Lee of the R.A.F. My plane was shot down during a sortie over western Labia. I was severely injured."
"You lost your manhood in some way," I interrupted.
"Yes, but as I was a career military man, they decided that I would still be useful as a female and then I was asked to join MI-6," she smiled, as she hit the button to open the door.
"And the corsets?" I asked, as we got out of the car.
"Well, like most men and you, too, I would guess, I do enjoy a beer now and then. Not a luxury I can afford these days any more than you can. And I do have a good appetite. An overweight woman with a beer belly would not be very appealing now would it?" She added with a smile.
Back in the Com room, as Ms. Lee called it, I sent an e-mail to MI-6 asking them for permission to bug John's apartment. I also asked them to trace any and all bank accounts that belonged to Richard and told them not to stop at a Russian controlled bank, as I felt the trail was much longer.
While I was there I checked the incoming mail as well. Ms. Lee had been assigned to me as a permanent part of my team till I said otherwise. She just smiled when I allowed her to read the e-mail.
When I left the com room, Ms. Lee was waiting in the bedroom with a bottle of champagne and two glasses.
"Would you join me in a toast, Ms. Lee, to your new and full time position with me?" I asked, as I gave her the glass.
"Thank you, Madam, for keeping me on. I promise to always do my best to serve you in any way," she replied in the proper way.
"You can drop the pretense," I smiled, as I tipped my glass. "You're a part of my team, not my servant," I added.
"Here in your home I am your maid and personal assistant," she stated flatly.
That pretty well set the tone of our interactions or as much as anybody might see. At night she often slept with me, but by day she was a most adorable French maid you could imagine.
I didn't look forward to the next two weeks and I kicked myself for giving Richard that much time.
Wan, Ms. Lee, and George were all that was left of the group. I found out that Wan was retired, but also one of the most hunted spies in British history. It was a pretty sure bet he wasn't going anywhere.
I also found out that what Sophia, Jen, and some of the others had told me was just a cover story. It was true they were all out in the cold as far as MI-6 was concerned, but their personal stories were all lies and cover stories.
Ms. Lee knew the truth about them all, but the secrecy act didn't allow for her to tell me all of it. I got a few bits and pieces of the truth as we watched and listened to everything that happened in John's apartment.
I was not happy in the least that George was telling his friends everything he knew about me and the plans I had or as much of it as he knew.
Thankfully, George did not know who I really was. He didn't think I was the same Lola that had gone to Mexico, but he couldn't prove it either. Richard was very suspicious of John as well as George, but he assured them both I was the real Lola. He had had sex with me so it seemed he was very sure of himself.
There was so much I didn't know and some of what I thought I knew was for sure a pack of lies. As nearly as I could tell, Ms. Lee was about the only person in the bunch I could trust.
Over the next week we did confirm that the director of the KGB was coming to the U.S. for a meeting with Richard. And MI-6 had traced the money Richard had been hiding in several off shore accounts to a bank in Rio. I had to wonder then if Richard had some involvement in the drug trade.
I asked MI-6 about the female agent that had been with the geek with Mexico. She was still alive and not on any assignment at the time. I requested that she be sent to me and made a member of my team. Somewhat of an odd request, but she arrived two days later. I also requested that George be brought in and debriefed. I told them he was no longer an asset and if anything he had become a liability.
As soon as Linda arrived, George was on the next plane home. It would take a few days to get the report of his debriefing, but I had Linda now and if I asked the right question I was sure she could tell me what I wanted to know.
Linda was very nervous when she arrived and to her way of thinking she was far too close to Richard for any amount of comfort. Once she realized she was safe with us she opened up to some of my questioning.
As it turned out, Richard was involved in the drug trade that was moving through Rio. More to the point he was using it as a cover to move people and information as well. The money was nothing more than a payoff to keep his mouth closed to the proper authorities. A trade off if you will. He used them and they used him and everybody was happy. Not something that the president or the people of the U.S. would approve of.
Since Linda was a trained agent, I got her a regular job at the salon I used in town. According to Ms. Lee I went there at least every other week and that would be a contact point for future operations. Never mind a place that Richard would never go to or look for her in. MI-6 basically owned the place so it worked out rather well.
The director of the KGB was taken straight to John's apartment and after several hours of chit chat he gave Richard the names of the people he had undercover in the White House. In kind Richard gave up three MI-6 agents that were close to the Kremlin. They swapped diplomatic bags and before sundown he was headed back to Russia.
When they swapped bags, all the bugs we had in the apartment went silly. There was really strong interference and it was hard to really hear what was said. I felt sure Richard had given him a rigged case of some sort.
Richard immediately called the president and asked to see him. According to John he was at the White House less than an hour later. The men that had been given up as spies were arrested less than one hour later.
In the meantime things did not work out so well for Corloff. Just as his plane was about to land all the planes electronic gear crashed. The pilot managed to circle the field one time as he was losing altitude and couldn't seem to recover. At the last moment he lined the plane up with the runway and tried to land. The nose wheel hit the ground first and collapsed, then the plane exploded killing everyone on board.
I wondered to myself if Richard was still on the right team or if he was just covering his ass. Tomorrow his two weeks were up and I would know the truth or he would die, that was all there was to it.
Late that afternoon Linda brought me a large box that had been dropped off at the salon for me. It was not a bomb. They had checked it already to see. There was a letter addressed to me taped to the top of the box. It was from Sophia and Jen and all it said was have fun you deserve this one.
In the box I found a .22 magnum sniper rifle. It had Sophia's real name engraved on the stock. If I killed Richard with her rifle, then she would be blamed for his death leaving me to carry on as if I had nothing to do with it. She was back in England with no plans of returning to the states any time soon. So while it would seem as if she killed Richard, she had an iron clad alibi as well.
Friday I went to the salon and Linda pampered me for several hours. Until I got another team member, Wan was pulling double duty as my driver as well. Linda knew about the rifle as well as the others did. The only question now was when I would do it.
Saturday the President sent me a message through a courier and per his instruction he was to wait for my reply.
"As you can see, Ms. Lola, everything Richard said to us and you has happened pretty much as he said it would. It has come to my attention that you might also be a man once know as Angel. That is an unconfirmed report. However, if you are that man, I fully understand your wish to settle the score with Richard. Should you decide to follow through no action will be take against you."
"I would prefer a confession before you do it. You got him to confess once before and I am rather sure you can do it again. I'm not nearly so blind to his activities as some would have you believe. I don't always approve of his methods, but he has a way of getting the job done. Think twice before you dispose of such a valuable agent. This transmission ends now."
I sent the president this simple reply.
If you will not allow me to kill him on my own terms, then there is another way he can pay for his misdeeds and he will pay trust me. Monday morning you should make yourself a com link to the ear piece Richard wears. Trust me, what you hear will justify the work and expense.
John had already given us the frequency for the com link. I asked him to place Richards favorite chair so it faced the window of his apartment, so he probably had some idea of what was coming. So far John was still trusted. This would be bit of a personal test between him and I.
Monday morning after breakfast and bath I dressed and Ms. Lee drove us to the apartment where she had already take the .22 magnum rifle to. Today Richard would have his chance to confess and hopefully with the president listening at the time. If he did, then I might let him live. If not, the president would know for sure I was the one that pulled the trigger.
I opened the bedroom window and sat on the stationary bike and sighed in the scope and laser. I had a clean shot at the chair where Richard would soon be sitting and my laptop was sitting on ready in Ms. Lee's lap. No way Richard would try to outrun a bullet with his knee being what it was. Once I had him in my sights it was all but over for him.
John answered the door and invited Richard in. They always had drinks before they had sex and when Richard dropped in the chair I turned on the com link.
"How's the knee?" I asked, so he would know I was there.
"About like normal," he replied. "How did you get on my com?" He asked.
"I have a better question? Look at your right hand, but please be very still. Now, what do you see?" I asked.
"A red dot from a laser scope," he stated. "So you intend to kill me anyway?" He added.
"Well, I am told confession is good for the soul," I paused to see if he caught on.
"I have been told that as well, but I am not so sure just what I should confess to," he sputtered.
I moved the laser slowly so he could see it was now pointed directly at his manhood.
"How about Mexico, three dead U.S. agents and three from the Britt's as well? Then we can move on to the real reason you killed Angel," I added.
"There's nothing to tell you that you don't already know," he said with no real fear in his voice. "If Angel is dead, that's because he was stupid, nothing more," he said as he tried to move his manhood out of my sights.
I lowered my aim just a hair and squeezed the trigger.
"That lie you told to me and the president earlier won't work now. I have Linda and she told me everything," I added. "I won't miss next time, so think before you speak."
"Okay...Alright... I have been blackmailing a drug ring in Rio for years. The Russians use it as a pipeline to get orders to their agents in the U.S. The head man sits on the orders for a day, but I get them as soon as he does. The Britt's are using them, too," he added.
"That's not news to anyone," I said with a tender voice, as he was doing his best to keep the laser away from his manhood moving around in the chair.
"The head man tried to double cross me. He put fifty million dollars in one of my accounts overseas and then ran to the french ambassador and told them it was blackmail money," he said getting more nervous sounding by the minute.
"And why would he do that?" I asked.
"The Russians put him up to it. They told him if the U.S. found out I was taking drug money to keep silent it would discredit me," he said as he reached for his cane and placed it in front of his crotch.
"So you offered to bring the Ambassador in to clear your name?" I questioned.
"No, the Britt's got to him first, but couldn't get him out of Mexico without my help," he paused.
"And?" I urged him to continue.
"By the time I got there he had already told his story to the Britt's as well as the U.S. agents stationed there. Nobody trusted me and if the story made it to Washington, I knew it was over for me," he added.
"So rather than take your lumps and try to prove you were innocent you just killed them all," I spoke clearly.
"I am innocent, but nobody would believe that so, yes, I did what I had to," he added.
"So with everyone dead that knew the story true or not you felt like you had fixed the problem. That is till the geek you put in place began to catch on," I replied.
"Yes and no, two of the Britt's lived too so I had to discredit them. They still told their story to somebody and it got back to the geek," he paused again.
"So you sent Angel to do your dirty work and kill the geek, hoping the Britt's would take care of Linda, as well," I added.
"Yes, yes, that is how it happened," he said in a very excited voice.
"So now Corloff is gone too. Is there anyone else that knows the story?" I asked.
"Not so far as I know," he said.
"That's still not exactly the truth, now is it?" I asked.
"It is the truth," he all but shouted.
"The story I was told is much different. You might as well confess now, it might save your life," I added.
I squeezed off a second round that went into the bicep of his left arm.
"The next one goes through you heart, Richard. This is your last chance. Why did you kill Angel?" I asked.
"He never made it to his real contact in Mexico. The Britt's I had discredited grabbed him and I was sure they told him the story and all about what had happened before, last time I was there," he added.
"So you did intend to kill him either way," I stated.
"Yes," he said quickly, as he tried to stop the blood flowing from his arm.
"I want the money Richard. It's that or you die right now. So give me the account number and the name of the bank." I let the breach of gun click loud enough for him to hear it as I loaded the next round.
"37996401, international bank of Rio, access code 76192," he spat as quick as he could.
"Good enough for you, Mr. President?" I asked hoping for his reply. The com was silent for a few seconds and Ms. Lee was moving the money into one of my accounts.
"More than enough and thank you for not killing him till we knew the truth," he added.
The police and an ambulance were already at John's place waiting for the signal and the president told them to move in.
"Have a nice day, sir," I said not sure he was still listening.
"Likewise, ma'am," he replied.
I would like to tell you the buck stopped here. Or maybe even that this was the end of the story. The only thing that really happened that day was that I became a very wealthy woman. Well, that and the memory of Angel was laid to rest properly.
I had a new life now and it would be much different than the one I was accustomed to. I felt sure my days of serving my country were far from over. And in my new life the playing field would be much different.
Richard's security clearance was revoked and once he was well he was demoted to a basic staff position.
Robert Preston took Richard's place and he kept John on as part of his staff till he had a good idea of what was what. Then John was given to me as part of my team. He became my driver and head of security.
Now, it was John, Wan, Linda, Ms. Lee and myself. We became the main team for MI-6 in Washington. I felt sure there would be other operations for us and time would tell.
Tim's Big Break
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Tim was a reporter with an attitude. Smart yet likable with a plan to get ahead in the news paper Business. What he needed now was that big story that would separate him for the pack of other reporters he worked with. What a got was a story to big to print, and at a price he wasn't really ready to pay.
My goal was to be a reporter, but sitting behind a desk making someone elses bad copy into good copy wasn’t getting it done. My boss had had offered me two different assignments, that I had promptly turned down. One was to cover a woman's health march, while the other was about as bad, a P.E.T.A rally.
I suspected I wouldn't get away with turning down the third one quite so easily. A new school up state bragged they could make a lady out of anybody. When they were called on to make good on that claim, the person in question had just up and vanished. The boss, whom the staff had nicknamed Freddy, had tried to get a reporter in below the radar so to speak. So far every girl that had set foot on the place had come back empty handed.
When, apparently off-offhandedly, he asked if I would consider going, I didn't even bother to answer. After all, I'm a guy!
The story wouldn't just up and go away and the more calls the boss got about it, the more he tried to slip someone in. Every female in the place had tried, and some more than once, but none of them made it past the front door.
When Freddy called me to his office with that look on his face I knew it wasn't a good thing. "So why can't I get a female reporter past the front door," he huffed as he closed the door.
"Maybe you haven't sent the right person yet," I shot back.
"You're always welcome to take a crack at it," he smiled. "In fact, you get in and get the scoop on this place and I'll make you the lead reporter and give you a raise to boot."
"How much?" I said, pretending to consider his offer.
Looking puzzled, he asked, "How much what?"
"The raise!" I shot back.
"What?! You really think you can do this? Come on, Tim, they would have to make you gain weight to look anything like a lady," he blustered.
I stood and headed for the door. "You're the one that made the offer."
"Wait … sit down … Really, Tim, you're so small and thin I doubt they would even try, don't you think?"
"You never know about this type of thing, and we'll never know till we get somebody in," I countered.
He rubbed his chin, "You think you can do it?"
I smiled. "Maybe … Maybe not... but for the lead reporter's job and a raise I might give it a try … "Of course, that's assuming the paper will pick up the tab as well. These schools are not cheap," I added.
"You get your foot in the door, get enrolled, and I'll pass it by the powers that be. If they say yes, then you’re on," he sputtered.
"For how long?" I asked.
"However long it takes to get the story," he added.
I left his office with a lot on my mind. I had spent a few hours checking up on the school, and I already knew they didn't accept women, but I wasn't about to tell anybody that. After all, any of them could have found out if they had really tried. I had no real need or wish to become a lady.
Furthermore, the only thing I did want was my chance to get ahead at work. Becoming a female or a lady wasn't part of my get ahead plan. True, I knew I needed to break a big story for my long term plans to work, however I didn't see this as a big story.
That night after work, Cheryl, one of the female reporters that I actually got along with, stopped by my place.
"Got a minute?" she asked as I opened the door.
"Sure! Come in." I smiled as she placed her purse on the table and took a seat.
She asked me, "So did Freddy try to get you to take the school story?"
"Yes but I haven't given him an answer as of yet. What makes you ask?"
"One male reporter has already tried it, and he just up and vanished, so you might want to keep that in mind," Cheryl said.
"Really ?" I tried to sound as if I didn't already know.
Cheryl continued, “He enrolled and came and went pretty much as he pleased for about a month, Then he was ready to break the story and told his boss so. He hasn't been seen or heard from since."
" I'll keep that in mind … if I decide to take on the story," I answered.
"It would be easy enough to pass you off as a female, and according to what I can find out, that's what they really do." Cheryl stopped to take a breath.
" What?" I tried to still sound dumb.
"You didn't know?" she smiled.
"Well, not really," I sputtered.
"That's why none of the female reporters can even get in. They make men into women, or ladies, as the ad says. You’re thin, and not too tall, so I could easily see you being made over into a female." She smiled real big.
"If, and again I say … if I decide to take on the story, you can bet I will bail out long before that ever happens," I warned.
"Well, if you do, I hope you get the goods on these people and find out what happened to the other reporter."
I had to give a lot of thought to what I was about to do. True, I had a small frame for a man, and granted, I was thin, weight wise. More to the point, with my long hair that I kept in a ponytail most of the time, I had been mistaken for a female more than once. Worse than all of that, I already knew Cheryl was right. I could very easily be made over into a female. My mother and sister had done that very thing years ago on Halloween.
Even the people who knew me well didn't have a clue who I was that night. It had been an odd feeling to see people whom you knew, not have a clue who you were. To be rather blunt about it, it scared me, and I’d vowed to never do it again. It was as if Tim could walk off the planet and never be missed.
I called my sister over that weekend and we talked about what I was about to do. She reminded me that I was much younger then, and puberty had pretty well taken its toll on me now. There was some comfort in what she said, and I knew she was right, still, I just had that feeling that things were about to change for me and in a big way.
Mom offered the same advice and even made light of the whole idea. "Well, I guess I could get used to the idea of having two daughters," she laughed.
"Dad would roll over in his grave if he knew." I tried to laugh a little with her.
I must have struck a nerve with that comment, as Mom's laughter subsided a bit.
"I guess it's okay to tell you now," she started. "Your dad was the nicest woman I ever met."
My eyes went wide. "WHAT?!!"
"You and Candy never got to see it, but I used to dress your dad up like a woman all the time, " Mom answered.
" Really?" I shot back.
Mom continued, "One summer he took vacation while you two were at camp, and played the part for the whole two weeks."
" I never knew," I all but whispered to mom.
"It was like a game between your dad and I, and he was always willing to do whatever to make me happy. He wasn't just my husband, he was the best friend I ever had," she added.
She was on the edge of crying, so I ended the conversation there.
Dad had passed away some ten years before. Till this day there hadn't been another man for my mom. She had commented many times that men like my dad came along once in a lifetime. After all this time, she still loved him.
I went straight to Freddy's office Monday morning. "I'll be taking on the story about the school. I suggest you get together with the powers that be and get them off their wallets. I expect to be the lead reporter very soon and you promised me a raise, too," I reminded Freddy.
He looked shocked and then grinned as he asked me if I had a plan.
"I do, but you don't really need to know it right now. I have the number to your private line, so put a recorder on it, and soon. I'll call in as soon as I get my foot in the door," I answered.
"What about the other stories you’re working on?" he asked.
"Give them to whoever wants them. I'll call you soon," I said as I walked out the door.
I called Mom and Sis as I headed for the school. I told them both I might drop out of sight for a while. They had my work number and my cell, so staying in touch wasn't a problem. I told them it would be best to let me call them and to just leave a message at work if they really needed to talk to me. They both told me to have fun, not many men got to see how women really live, much less become one, even for a short time.
Kathy's finishing school was the proper name of the place. As I talked into my recorder, I parked my car right out front and walked in like I owned the place.
"Can I help you?" the lady at the counter asked.
"Yes, I would like to enroll," I announced with some bravado.
"The full course?" she asked, looking me straight in the eye.
"Yes, please," I replied. She picked up the phone and spoke to someone. Ms. Kathy was my first guess.
"Take a seat and fill out this paper work, and do try to be honest," she asserted.
It seemed rather mundane as I looked it over. My real name was first on the list, and then a female name if I had picked one. How long I wanted to stay was next, and the full course was six months so I checked that box. Cash or charge was pretty well up the list and I marked the charge card slot and gave them my company credit card number to use. My size, weight, age, all went in the appropriate slot.
I was ready to sign when a stunning blond walked up. She stuck out her hand. "I'm Kathy."
"Tim Slater," I said as I stuck out my hand.
"Finished?" she asked.
I signed my name and said yes as I handed her the papers.
"Are you married?" she asked as we made our way to her office.
"No," I replied in a quick breath.
"A girlfriend then?" she asked.
"Yes, but I don't get to see her often. She travels quite a bit," I answered.
"Do you live together?" she asked, keeping the questions lighthearted as she spoke.
"When she's in town," I smiled as I took the seat she offered.
"Most men who come to us, come for a reason. To please the wife or girlfriend, to maybe learn a little bit about the softer side of life," Kathy told me.
"Brandy and I talked about it, but she doesn't know I'm here. She'll be gone for quite some time since she is setting up a new office overseas. I wanted to surprise her as it was," I added.
"I see," she smiled.
"So how far are you willing to go to please her?" she asked.
"I hadn't really thought about that. I don't really want to become a female, if that's what you’re asking," I said.
"Think you could live as one 24/7?" she asked bluntly.
"I'm not sure but, I would like to give it a try," I added.
"Come with me." She stood and opened the door.
We walked to the far end of the building and went down three flights of stairs. "This is where we start," she announced as I looked at what appeared to be a mold factory. A young girl walked up and Kathy told me she would get me started, and to stop by her office on my way out. "Sure," I smiled as she walked away.
"Take off all your clothes," the girl announced flatly. Her name tag said her name was Cindy.
"Why?" I shot back.
"Don't start with me," she spoke rather annoyed, "We need a cast of your body for the mold process and you have to be nude to do it."
I stripped off my clothes and she folded them neatly, placed them on a hanger and tagged them with my name.
"Face first," she pointed at the plaster mold, " and leave your face out of it. We only need the neck down." I stepped up to the mold which had the rough outline of a human body. The mold started to tip over face first and I felt myself sink into the white plaster.
Once it came back upright I turned over and the process was started again. I was measured from tip to toe and in ways I had never considered. Then I was taken to a shower that was so hot you could literally see the steam boiling in the room. Before I stepped in I was sprayed down with something that loosened the plaster from my skin. So far, I was alone and that was okay by me.
Chapter 2
It wasn't the normal type of shower at all. As soon as I walked in, the water started to hit me from every direction. Water sprayed up as well as it did down and the steam was so thick I couldn't even see my hand in front of my face.
I heard a voice. "Move to your left!"
I moved that way and found a door that led to yet another shower. It wasn't as hot and steaming as the other shower, and I was given soap and sponge to clean up with, along with some shampoo and conditioner for my hair.
As soon as I started to wash, it was as if I felt something crawling on my skin. I washed my hair then added the conditioner and started to rinse. When I opened my eyes I was shocked beyond belief. There wasn't a single strand of my body hair left. I was as smooth as the day I was born, even around my penis and butt. I was so... mad but who could I fuss at? I was still alone.
"Move to your left," the voice came again.
I found a door that led into the dressing area and I found my clothes, as well as towels to dry off with.
I laid out the shirt and pants, then realized they weren't really mine. They were the same color, but that was about it. My socks and underwear were gone, replaced by panties and pantyhose. I slipped on the panties just as the door on the other side of the room opened.
Cindy came in and announced we were moving on to phase two. I pushed my manhood down between my legs and tried to put on the pantyhose. Cindy helped, or I would have still been there, they were so tight. The black dress slacks fit me well, but I could tell they were made in a female cut, and they were a bit tight. The shirt was actually a blouse, and Cindy stopped me before I actually got it on.
She had a corset in the sack with the rest of my clothes, and it had to go on first. This wasn't something to look sexy, it was real, and very well made. When Cindy pulled the lacing in the back, it almost cut me in half. I wanted to say something, but this was for a story and I wasn't about to mess up my big break.
"Bring your blouse!" She smiled as she opened the door and took me down the hall.
I walked slowly this time taking notice of where I was.
We walked only a few feet before she opened a door and all but pushed me in. The room had the look of a beauty salon, overstuffed chairs, hair cutting aprons and driers lined one wall. Mirrors on both sides and that horrid smell only a woman's salon can have.
Cindy offered me a chair and told me to take off the pantyhose. "You can put them back on later. You need the practice, anyway," she added.
Two other girls came in but I didn't get their names and they spoke very little as they started to work.
Cindy started on my hair and cut quite a bit more than I would have liked at the time, then put it up in curlers. While One girl started on my hands and the other started on my toenails, she applied some sort of smelly liquid to each roller.
Acrylic nails were added to my fingers, making them look long and slim while my toenails were trimmed and painted in a soft red color. When the acrylic nails were done, Cindy moved me to sit under a dryer. My head was full of rollers and I was starting to get very nervous.
Cindy examined my ears, then came at me with a piercing gun. She pierced each ear twice, leaving me with diamond studs in each hole.
The girl working on my hands started to paint my nails to match my painted toes. Cindy started on my makeup. The dryer over my head was rather loud but I could hear her as she told me with each step just what she was doing and why.
Then she offered me a glass of water which I gladly took and tried to relax a bit.
I fell asleep for what I figured was just a minute or two. When I woke, I was rather surprised to feel the weight of breasts hanging from my chest.
Cindy was taking the rollers out and brushing my hair when I came to my senses. When she turned the chair so I could see full in the mirror, I all but went into shock. I now boasted the same cut and style as my girlfriend. The makeup looked all too natural, and the mounds holding the cape away from my body looked and felt all too real.
Cindy pulled the cape away and said it was time to get dressed. My hands went straight to my breasts. Not to feel them, but to hide them.
"A natural reflex," Cindy said as she handed me a bra to put on.
The breasts looked so real it was unbelievable. I struggled a bit with the bra, but got it on. The pantyhose were next.
The blouse was a snug fit and the buttons were on the wrong side, so it took me a minute to get it closed. I pulled the black dress slacks up to my now defined waist and tucked in the tail of the blouse. A gold chain belt Cindy handed me fit just right, and then I saw the shoes next to the chair. There were several boxes, and Cindy took the shoes from the top box and told me to put them on.
I started to protest but the high heels weren't overly high and I figured I could manage to walk in them, so I held my tongue.
She took my wallet, pocket change, and other stuff and put that in the empty shoe box.
I stood and walked around the room a few times and Cindy gave me lesson one on walking in high heels.
"Keep your back straight, head up, chest out, and … " on she went.
The other boxes, according to Cindy had shoes in them as well, but they also had the makeup she had used as well as other stuff I would need. She placed in all in a big shopping bag and escorted me back to Ms. Kathy's office.
"Oh my!" Kathy smiled as she offered me a seat. "Don't you look like the cat's meow," she smiled.
"Thanks, I think," was my simple reply.
"You look very good as a female. You shouldn't have any trouble at all finishing the course. Have you picked a name, female I mean?" Kathy said to me.
"Penny was the name my mom had picked if I had been born a female," I replied with my head down.
"Then Penny it is," Kathy replied. "I have a shopping list for you, and most of it is female things you'll need for the school.
“There are two simple rules I would like you keep in mind. One, is after today, or until you’re told otherwise, you never wear pants to school, " Kathy informed me.
" And two?" I questioned.
"Class starts at 9:30 sharp, not 9:31 or 32. If you're late or miss a class ,we look at that as a drop out. Which means you forfeit the money you paid us. And if you want to finish your time here, you have to start all over from scratch," she said.
I could tell she knew I understood as I looked her in the eye.
She handed me a folder and said I was through for the day and should go home and try to adjust to the new me, as it were. Instructions for my first class were in the folder, along with the shopping list that I had to attend to today. I took the folder and the shopping bag and headed for my car as quickly as I could.
Today I was glad I lived on a dead end street, and my closest neighbor was almost two miles away. I parked my car and took in the folder and the shopping bag. There was little or no chance I would be seen by someone that knew me as Tim, so I took my time. After all, I wearing high heels, and walking took on a whole new meaning, especially with my arms full of stuff.
I called Freddy first and let him know I was in. He carried on like he had won the lotto and I waited till he calmed down before I told him about what had already happened.
"They did what?!!!!" he all but yelled.
"Oh yes," I replied, " I could pass for my own sister even as we speak. That being the case, don't expect to see me around the office any time soon."
He sent a messenger to my house with the picture of the reporter that had vanished, along with all the info we had on him.
I called Mom and Sis and told them pretty much the same story. My sister insisted on coming over. I went through all the shoe boxes and recovered all my identification.
I also read through the folder while I waited for Sis to show up. The breasts I now had were attached with glue, and not coming off any time soon. My body hair would come back in time, but not before I had finished my time at school. I had indeed gotten a perm, so my new hair style was here to stay for a while. And the nails weren't coming off any time soon either. In short, I was stuck looking like this for the time being.
When my sister arrived, she all but went into shock herself. "My soul! You are some kind of pretty!" She smiled as she walked around me. "And what a figure, I'm jealous already."
"Don't be!" I quipped. "The corset I have on is cutting me in half."
Sis said," Well, you don't need to be nervous. Nobody will believe you're a man, looking like that."
"Yes,...well the school did boast that they can make a lady out of anybody. Right now I would say I'm still a man in all sorts of ways, " I countered back at her.
"What about that shopping list?" she asked.
I gave her the list and we headed for the mall. I was still quite nervous about being seen as a female. My sister told me more than once, not a chance, that is, that anybody would make me as a man. I had to buy stockings and pantyhose first. Then panties and bras came next. Perfume was up on the list, and Sis thought the fragrance White Shoulders would really smell great on me.
Last, but not least, I had to buy shoes. 4, 5 and 6 inch heels, to be exact. Either pumps or sandals were okay. It took some doing to find them, as we had to hit several shoe stores. I tried on each pair for fit, but I didn't try to walk in any of them.
Sis and I were both pretty well exhausted by the time we got back to my place. I took in all the stuff we had bought and she went home.
I went through the rest of the boxes I had gotten at the school and found a school girl’s uniform. The note attached said this was what I was to be wearing the next day for class.
After the late news, I undressed for bed … all but the corset!
The knot Cindy had tied wasn't coming out, and I was making a mess of the strings, so I just gave up. It took some doing to get comfortable, what with my torso being cut in half and breasts that I wasn't at all used to, but I did finally drift off to sleep.
Getting dressed the next morning was a bit easier. The uniform was all stretch fabric, so all I really had to do was pull it on. The pantyhose were still a bit of a pain, and with long nails, even more so. I put on the same shoes I had worn home and headed for the school, wanting to make sure I arrived early
I brushed my hair as I drove, and much to my surprise, the makeup from the day before was intact. I looked over the parking lot as I parked my car. I saw only three other cars and a big empty parking lot. It didn't seem like they were doing a booming business.
Cindy met me at the door and took me to what looked like a classroom. It was full of people sitting at over-sized desks. I took a quick count. Seven rows of seven, and every desk was occupied. There were 49 people, including me.
Cindy went to the lectern and gave us an overview of the film we were about to watch. Grooming, posture, and speech were covered in this film and they were a must for a lady. The room light went dim and the screen behind her flickered to life.
The narrator’s voice filled the room and I was drawn in right away. It was as if time stopped. It took me a second or two to realize the voice was Ms. Kathy's. I felt my body straighten up in the chair as she talked about posture.
Chapter 3
I wondered if my makeup and hair actually looked as good as I thought as she talked about good grooming. I wasn't the only one that took out their brush and started to make sure. Nor was I the only one that took a compact mirror and checked their makeup again.
The more she spoke, the more I began to see the patterns she pointed out. I made a mental note to use the same patterns when class was over. Almost as a side note to the part on posture, figures and body types were covered. Keeping my body trim and waist under control became as real priority.
When the room lights came up Cindy announced it was time for lunch.
It took me a minute or two to get back to reality. I followed the crowd to the cafeteria and looked at each face with a long stare. None of them looked anything like the missing reporter.
The food was served in small, and still smaller portions, and I was sure I would be hungry again soon. Even with what little I did eat I felt full, and I passed that off to the corset being so tight. We were all dressed the same, so I supposed they were all wearing a corset the same as I was. Thirty minutes later we were back in the classroom and ready for the next video.
This video Cindy started, was about manners.
Again the room lights dimmed and the screen came to life, and once again I was drawn in. Good manners were covered in every detail. Then it moved on to how to walk, how to hold our arms, how to carry a purse or clutch bag. How to sit in a dress, how to get in and out of a car and not show the world your assets. I saw so many things I had done wrong already, and made more mental notes not to do them again.
‘How could I have not noticed such obvious things?’ I asked myself. ‘After all I am a reporter, a person who is suppose to see what other people take for granted.’ The room lights came up as the video stopped.
Cindy took me by the arm as a steady stream of staff entered the room and each took a pupil in hand.
"Dismissed!" She all but yelled.
I followed Cindy down the hall and I admit, I was still caught up the videos I had seen. The room where Cindy dropped me off looked like a mini theater. I took the seat she offered and she started to quiz me on the stuff I had just seen.
"You understand now why you must wear the corset and keep your body weight in check?"
"Yes, of course." I replied with my voice up an octave or two.
"There is another video to watch today, but you get to see this one alone." Cindy got up and left me, closing the door, and it sounded as if she had locked it as well.
A nude male body flashed on the screen then as Ms. Kathy's voice started.
The male anatomy was talked about in every detail. Then the picture began to change. The male body started to grow breasts. The penis shrank and the muscles softened. The body hair was removed in time lapse. The hips spread and waist became more defined. The face showed signs of being reshaped, as if by plastic surgery. The eyebrows thinned out and the hair on the head became fuller, then took on a female style. It was awesome to watch this person on the screen change from complete male to complete female.
Cindy came back just as the video stopped. She asked me to sign some papers, and before I regained my senses I had signed them. I hadn't read them, so heaven only knew what I had signed.
I left that day with a wardrobe bag and the very real feeling that I was a female trapped in this male body.
I was halfway home before I felt like me again, and that was when it hit me. I dialed the phone, and when Freddy answered I immediately said "Brainwashing … I'm telling you Freddy, they are doing brainwashing!"
"No way!" he countered.
"Yes way!" I shot back, “Today when I first left there, if you had asked me, I would have told you without question that I really wanted to be a girl or woman."
"What about the missing reporter?" he asked.
"Well, I did see a good number of the students this time, but nobody that fit his description."
"So what do you think, you want to pull the plug on this now?" he asked.
"I should probably say yes, but not right now. Right now we have no story, and no proof as to just what they're doing." I stated.
"Well, stay in touch. You miss a call and I'm sending in the troops," he answered.
"Will do," I said as I hung up the phone. I needed help, and someone I could trust. My sister would fit the bill, and she was off from work for a while. If they were trying to brainwash me, I needed someone to watch over me and stop me from going over the edge.
"I'm in a catch 22, Sis. I need to finish the course, and to do that I'll be subjecting myself to their brainwashing. I need you to come live with me for a while to watch me and make sure I don't do anything stupid," I told on the phone after I got home.
"Like letting yourself be made over into a female?" she scoffed.
"Exactly," I replied.
"I doubt that will ever happen, but okay" she said, "There's entirely too much man in you for them to make you into a woman"
I opened the wardrobe bag and hung the clothes in a closet I had cleaned out just for this purpose. I found a cassette tape and player at the bottom of the bag and played it before I went to bed that night.
It seemed odd as I listened. It was like elevator music, but it never stopped. It was like one very long song on both sides. I slept well that night and the pain I felt from the corset just seemed to disappear.
The next morning I got the corset off and took a shower. I fixed my hair and did my makeup, then put on the uniform and changed shoes for some reason. The 4 inch heels seem to make my legs look better, so I wore them. I was already at school by the time my brain kicked in and realized my feet were killing me.
’Why in the world did I wear these shoes?’ I questioned myself.
We watched the same group of tapes again, and once again I was drawn in. I tried not to be, and reminded myself that I had already seen them. Still, I was just as caught up as the first time. I had all the same feelings as before only stronger, and this time I was home several hours before my brain kicked in again.
Sis had moved in while I was at school and I was so very glad to see her. She didn't even notice the transition when my brain kicked in and my voice settled back down to normal. I pointed out these things and gave her even more to watch for. I had taken off the corset that morning, but now it was on again and tighter than before.
I saw only slight changes in the way I moved, walked and talked, but they were changes nonetheless. Sis explained it away, saying it was all very normal. I was dressed like a girl and my mind was copying what I saw other girls do. She didn't know how right she was. I made her promise not to let me harm the man I was, and she agreed.
For the first month, the first day of school repeated itself over and over again. I was becoming more and more at ease being thought of as well as seen as a woman.
Sometimes my brain wouldn't kick in till the early morning just before I was getting ready for school. Sis had noticed this and reminded me often who I was and why I was doing this.
On the first day of the second month, for a few minutes before I got dressed, my brain kicked in. I stepped out of the shower and noticed the new shape my body had taken on. I stepped on the scale and saw I had lost almost twenty pounds. Again, I looked in the mirror and the reflection looked very female. Something wasn't right but I couldn't place it and then the brainwashing took over again.
At school that day, the first two videos were skipped. We went straight to the morph from man to woman.
Cindy asked me straight out if I was ready to start. My mind screamed, wanting to say no, but my mouth said “Yes,” in a very feminine voice. We took the elevator to what looked like a clinic in the basement of the building, where I was placed in a room and a doctor came in. At least, he said he was a doctor.
"So you're ready to start the change?" he asked in a soft voice.
"Yes," I replied again in a voice that wasn't my own. I undressed without hesitation when he asked, and got a full checkup.
I put on the hospital type gown he offered and then was taken by wheelchair to an operating theater. I all but jumped on the bed and threw my feet in the stirrups like I was ready to go. I couldn't believe I had just done that, but there I was, about to have who knew what done to my anatomy.
The doctor lowered my gown and removed the fake breasts first. He likewise tented it over my knees so I couldn't see what he doing down below.
I expected a shot or to be knocked out and wake up in who knows what condition. Never happened. The doctor carefully made a cut just above my navel. He used a tool of some kind to insert the breast implants, and I watched in fascination as the saline filled and formed my breasts. It should have hurt like hell, but all I felt was joy. The others had been fake, but I knew that, these puppies were mine and I was right proud. Then he closed the cut with two small stitches.
He worked between my legs for quite some time and I never felt a single pain of any kind. I was wide awake and even spoke to him.
I arrived home that day right on time, and Sis never noticed the change in me. I called Freddy every day just like I was supposed to, and he never caught on either.
As the second month continued on, I became fully immersed in the idea that I was a lady. My walk changed, as did the way I talked. I spent an hour every day doing exercises that would keep my waist in check. I ate like a bird, yet felt full all the time.
I never left the house without wearing the corset, and eventually I couldn't even get it tight enough anymore. Both sides now met in the back, so that meant I now had a natural 21 inch waist line. My 32 C cup bust seemed small, but I didn't really think too much about it. My hips had swelled to match, at 32 inches, so I felt good about myself all in all. At least now I had a genuine feminine figure.
For brief moments, my brain would kick in and Tim would be astounded to see me in the mirror. I had long since started to sit when I peed, and during one of those moments I noticed my balls were gone. My penis, or what was left of it looked very small like a uncooked sausage.
I had a rash, or what looked like a rash, from head to toe. I would learn later that it wasn't a rash.
During the third month of school, we started going out quite a bit. We hit all the big parties in town and always dressed to the nines. I had learned to dance from the female point of view. I followed, he led. I had even gotten brave about showing some cleavage from time to time. And my gowns were getting shorter with each party I attended.
I started to enjoy teasing a man from time to time. I would let them have a peek at my breasts, or maybe leave a little gap between my legs while I was sitting in just the right direction. In short, I was starting to enjoy being a woman.
Those brief moments of being Tim were getting shorter and shorter all the time. My shaving routine had almost stopped, as the hair just seemed to quit coming back. By now, even my crotch was devoid of hair. I feared all hope for ever being Tim again was gone. And when Sis moved out, I was all but sure of it.
Chapter 4
During the fifth month, I spent many hours giving some shrink the intimate details of Tim's life. I did manage to not give myself away as being undercover so to speak, so I could get the goods on the school. I spilled my guts to this person, whose name I couldn't even recall at the time.
Then one day, I was told it was time. For what, I had no clue but I seemed ready for whatever it was.
On the first day of the last month, I walked into the school and was taken straight to the basement clinic. I was given a checkup just like previous time and told I was in great health. The doctor told me straight up that I was about to begin my new life as a real woman. I just smiled and said thanks.
Moments later the lights went out and that was the last thing I remembered.
I awoke at home and felt refreshed and ready to take on the day. The school had planned a week long trip to the beach somewhere, and I was already packed and ready to go. I parked and locked my car at the airport and took the shuttle to the terminal. The rest of the group was there and it was then I noticed how different we all looked.
For a split second, Tim kicked in and I saw these people as men.
Two I knew right off. One was the missing reporter, whose name tag said ‘Cindy’. The other was a friend from school that I had known for years. How I spotted them that quick was beyond me, but for a second or two I knew it was them.
Then our boarding call was announced, and just that quick, I was back to being the girl they had programmed me to be. I had to pay attention and concentrate, but I did hear the flight attendant announce this was a shuttle flight to Miami.
We had boarded in Atlanta. I wasn't that far gone, I knew I lived just outside Douglasville, Georgia. We got off in Miami and were taken by taxi to our motel.
I checked in and discovered that I was sharing a room with Cindy. She had been with me from day one, so this didn't upset me at all. I had another brief Tim moment as I unpacked. There were three summer dresses, one cocktail dress with shoes and a handbag. And the rest of it was one bikini after another. It was only 7 AM, so Cindy said we should hit the beach early if wanted to leave with a good tan.
I jumped in the shower paying no attention to what looked like a vagina between my legs. I just considered it normal. After all, I was a girl.
The bikinis came in two styles, small, and smaller. Cindy talked me into wearing the smallest one in the bunch. The triangle top just covered my rather large nipples, and the teardrop shaped bottom covered very little and nothing. My butt was fully exposed and only a thin string kept it on.
All week long I had flashbacks of Tim. Some were very strong, while others I barely noticed. Cindy and I had a heck of a time keeping the men at bay, and some were mere boys. While she never said so, I felt like Cindy knew who she really was. Maybe like me, she was having flashbacks, or it might have been something else all together. Either way she didn't have a clue why we were there and I didn't either.
Our bodies became more and more tanned by the day, and it hit me walking from the beach. I had seen everybody but Kathy. With the week almost gone, I knew it would be back to the bricks when I got home.
As Cindy and I came in from the beach on the last day, I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. It was Kathy. She was sitting at a table with a man, and he was looking through our private folders from the school.
That didn't seem right. ‘Why is a man from south Florida interested in her business, or our private information?’
Penny wasn't nearly as assertive Tim, but I would have to take this up with her, once we were home, that is.
Our flight landed right on time and we were told to meet back at the school. I drove to the school, but something didn't seem right. In a flash of Tim, I realized this wasn't my car, I had the keys, and it was parked in the same space, but something wasn't right.
At school, we assembled in the gym. Ms. Vicki's had a graduation of sorts and we were all given our diplomas, as well as a plain white envelope. I opened it as soon as I was in the car and found it had all new IDs.
I was now officially a female, right down to my birth certificate. Credit cards and all now listed my name as Penny, and my license to drive said female, and Penny as well. The address on my license was wrong, but I drove there anyway. It was a high-rise apartment, and I found the key to my place in my purse.
It was a plush apartment and all the clothes I had collected in school were there. The lingerie was a bit updated, but the rest of it was mine. I had a flash and remembered that I worked for the paper, and that I was suppose to call Freddy, so I did.
I told him I was Penny, back from my vacation and ready to go to work.
He blew me off, telling me he had no knowledge of a Penny working for the paper, and if I wanted a job, to check with the employment office.
Tim's anger rose to the top and so did his memory.
I called my mom and asked to come over. Candy, my sister was there when I got there, and she told Mom that it looked like me, but she wasn't sure.
"Right now I'm not sure of myself, but for some reason I want to say my name is Tim," I said.
Mom's eyes lit up and Candy's did to. A moment later it was gone as she hammered me with questions about Tim. I got enough of them right for her to realize it was me. She was still pissed that I had thrown her out of the house, but she was willing to help me.
An on-line search revealed a shrink that said he could reverse any form of brainwashing. His last appointment for the day was open and I was welcome to come by. Dr. Beech asked lots of crazy question like how long I had been Penny.
When I answered that I had always been Penny, he asked, "How long were you Tim?"
I answered, “I don't know. Twenty five, maybe twenty six years." His questions sparked a conflict in my mind that was like starting a fire. I couldn't be both Penny and Tim, but I had told him just that. I passed out several seconds later and came too at home with Mom and Sis.
I was hungry as bear and had stomach cramps like I had never known. My head felt like it was on fire and ready to explode at any time.
"Who are you?" Sis asked, as she gave me some coffee.
"Your brother, Penny … I mean Tim … you know who I am,' I said.
She said, "Sure I know who you are, but do you?".
"Of course I do. My name is Tim … I live at 2300 Grandville St. in a house I custom built. I work for the paper, My boss is Freddy the nerd. and my girlfriend's name is Brandy." I was a bit irritated.
Sis helped me off the couch and pointed to the mirror. I looked at this stunning girl, and watched as my hand flew to my face. I passed out again. My mind went into overload and I guess I slept through the night on Mom's couch.
I bolted from the couch the next morning as I heard Mom and Sis talking at the kitchen table. I knew the instant I woke up who I was and where I was. I likewise knew what had happened to me, but I was unclear as to why.
"I'm a girl now," I looked at Sis as I took the coffee.
"Very much so, I'm afraid to say," she replied.
"But you are very pretty," Mom injected.
"Thank you, Mom, I'll try to keep that in mind.”
You were suppose to stop this before it happened, Sis!" I stated.
" How could I. You kicked me out?" she countered.
" You're right I did. I remember that now." I said.
Mom passed me the morning paper and I thought I knew why. Sure enough there was my byline, and a picture of me in the inset.
"If this person sitting at my table is Tim, then who is this, and who wrote the column?" Mom asked.
"That's a good question, Mom and I think I know the right person to ask, " I replied.
Freddy blew me off again as a prank call. It made me mad, and then I had to laugh as well. How could he believe I was Tim? He was sitting at his desk looking right across the hall at the person he thought was me. It would take more than a phone call to settle this matter.
Over breakfast Mom and Sis pounded me with questions again, only this time I got them all right. I even told Mom about a tiny tattoo Sis had gotten years ago. She had never told Mom, and that was the last question Sis bothered to ask. She now knew I was her brother even if I didn't look much like it.
Mom agreed. Only her Tim would tell on his sister so easily. I didn't eat much. The fact that I was stuck being a girl had sunk in. I didn't want to become fat right away either, if you know what I mean.
I took the car that I now knew wasn't mine and went to the apartment that I knew wasn't mine either. I took a long hot shower and drank in my body as I did.
My breasts were plenty big enough, and my hips were too. My waist was very small and I had no clue as to how I had done that. My nipples got hard as rocks as soon as the water hit them. It was a good feeling that traveled to my vagina. My vagina looked like something in a picture book, perfect was the word that came to mind. There wasn't a single hair on my body anywhere. I had loved it when Brandy had shaved her private parts. Now I was in the same boat and the feel was just the same.
My tan was easy to see, and all in all I would say I was one hot looking babe. Or at least that's what Tim would have said.
I had seen more than a few women use their looks to get most anything they wanted. I now had those looks and I wanted the truth. I wanted to know why my life had been stolen, and who was living it. I knew all too well how it had been done. It was the why that really bother me.
I headed for the bedroom to get dressed and all the things I had been taught about being a lady just seemed to kick in. I was still Tim my brain wasn't spinning in neutral while my body went on without me.
I found my panty drawer and started to put on the first pair I grabbed. Then I thought about it for a minute. I laid a white bra and panty set out on the bed. Then I looked high and low for some pantyhose but never found any. I had a ton of garter belts and stockings galore, but no pantyhose. I found a short white skirt and matching top trimmed with pink piping at the seams. It had a western look to it, yet was rather dressy too.
I found the bottom of the closet lined with shoes, all of them all high heels, some higher than others, but I don’t think any of them were under three inches. I took my time and thought about how I wanted to look. I wasn’t just throwing something on like Tim often did.
Freddy was single and never went home from work till he stopped by his favorite watering hole. He probably knew the name of every girl that came in the place and had slept with a few. He was always eager to meet a new face and tonight, that would be me.
If I could get him alone for just a few minutes, I figured I could prove to him that I was the real Tim, and the person in the office was not really me. I figured if he could resist the new me he was a much stronger man than I thought. And I had plans to make sure that didn't happen either.
I picked an off white garter belt and closed it around my waist. Next were the darkest tan stockings I could find and with my natural tan my legs looked great right off. With the stocking in place, I put on the half cup bra I had laid out and felt it pull my breasts up and to the center of my chest. A white lace trimmed camisole was next and I put on the blouse after that. I left the two top buttons open.
Chapter 5
I slipped on the white high heeled pumps that I had taken from the closet, and they were really high. Five to six inches at least. Either way they were hard to walk in.
I paused to do my makeup and used a little more than normal since I was going to a rather dimly lit bar. I wanted to make sure Freddie noticed me, even if it meant that everybody in the place did as well. I styled my hair with a blow dryer and with the fresh perm it all but fell into place. I checked myself in the mirror and I looked like a woman on the prowl.
After a little more looking, I found a white leather mini skirt I knew would start Freddie's motor. With the tail of my blouse tucked in, I zipped the skirt closed. A gold chain belt presented itself and with my gold necklace and anklet it looked like it belonged. The skirt wasn't so short as to show the tops of my stockings while I was standing, but sitting would be another story. I changed to the matching hand bag and checked my look one more time before I left.
I used my cell phone to see if Freddie had left work, and he had, so I knew where to find him.
It was strictly a country bar as far as music was concerned, but the city folk sure seemed to flock to it. And as far as Freddie was concerned, most of the beautiful people showed up there sooner or later.
It took a good half hour to make the drive, and I admit I was a bit nervous. My body was all female, but now my mind was two people at the same time. Tim, the real me, and Penny, the me they had trained Tim to be. I hoped there was enough Penny left in me to pull this off.
I parked my car and locked it, leaving my purse behind. I had my identification and enough money for a drink or two stuffed into the top of my stockings. I saw the normal crowd when I walked in but only the men seemed to notice me.
I took the seat at the bar that Tim would have normally taken and Freddie took the bait before I could even order a drink.
"Fred Wilson," he stuck out his hand as he looked at the bar keep.
" Penny," I said as I shook his hand lightly.
"Her drinks are on me," he announced.
"Scotch on the rocks," Tim's normal drink was what I ordered.
"You should never drink alone," Freddie continued as he offered to find us a booth.
" I seldom drink," I replied as we moved to a booth, "And I'm seldom alone unless I plan it that way." He smiled then took the opposite side of the booth as we waited for our drinks.
"Come here often?" I asked, just to see what he would say.
" It's on my way home from work, so almost every night. I don't recall ever seeing you here," he continued, " Are you new in town?"
"You might say that," I smiled, knowing it was on his way home unless he found a willing female to keep him company. We drank and made small talk and then work came up as his next subject.
"I'm the chief editor for the paper." he boasted with a smile.
"Is that so?" I replied.
"I used to do some writing myself," I smiled as his eyes lit up.
"Really?" he looked me over close. "The style section?" he guessed.
" Not hardly," I smiled. "Investigative is more to my liking."
"Are you any good?" he asked.
"I have broken more than one or two stories. Why? Do you have a job opening?" I asked.
"I do have this guy that seems to be falling on his face lately. He's a good man and damn fine writer, but something changed a while back and he's never been the same," Freddie replied.
"Could it be a woman?" I smiled, "Is he married?"
" Tim? No way! He's got more guts than to give in for a woman!" Freddie replied.
"Well, you said something changed," I replied.
" True.. But if it were a woman I would know. He's like a brother to me most of the time and we’ve share a lot of secrets," Freddie confided," But if he had a woman, believe me I would know it."
" Does he know you that well?" I asked.
" Sure!" he shot back.
"Then why not talk to him, like a brother?" I innocently asked.
Freddie answered, " He's always busy, no time to hang out or talk, but his work has really gone downhill lately."
"Maybe that because it's not Tim!" I shot the bullet.
"What?! Of course it's Tim, I know the guy when I see him," Freddie said.
"Then why don't you recognize me?" I shot back.
"Believe me lady! If I knew you before tonight, I would," Freddie said defensively.
"How about the night we took the owner's twins out to eat?" I questioned.
"Holy Shit! … who told you that?" His eyes got big as quarters.
"Nobody … I'm the person you used to know as Tim, and the person in the office is an impostor," I announced.
I could tell he was about to bolt. "Think about it Freddie. Who besides you and Tim knew you dated the twins?" I said.
"Then what was your last big story?"
"Do you mean the booking ring where I got busted by the cops, or Ms. Kathy's?" I answered.
"What the hell are you doing?! If the cops catch on to this, they'll take us both to jail!" he exclaimed.
He believed me. That was a start.
"You know how this town treats cross-dressers," he added.
" It's really not a problem," I shot back, "I have the ID I need to prove that I'm Penny, and I would say I'm dressed appropriately."
"Let's get the hell out of here," he shot back.
"Oh no! You leave first. I'm not going to become your next conquest story.
Meet me at the 7-Eleven at Market Street. Leave now and give me ten minutes to catch up," I ordered.
"Okay, but if this is some cock and bull story." he blustered..
"It's not. Now go!" I interrupted.
He left. I finished my drink then left a few minutes later. He was nervous as a cat when I told him to follow me to my apartment. Once we were inside, I told him how I had been brainwashed, and that I actually was now a female. It had been done against my will, but done nonetheless.
He told me how I called in one day out of the blue and just quit. He’d called me two weeks later and I came back. Or whoever it was that was replacing me.
"He looks just like you in every detail," Freddie added.
"Well, he's not me, and if you ask him enough questions, I'm sure you can find that out on your own. Then you'll really believe that the Tim you once knew is really me," I said.
"Tomorrow is Friday, and you can bet I'll know the truth before he gets his paycheck," Freddie fumed.
I slept well that night as the first steps to getting my life back had been taken. I still had a long way to go, but I would get it back sooner or later.
The next morning I looked myself over in the mirror again. The corset had shaped my body into a rather curvy figure. My hips were ample and my skin over all was smooth as silk. My breasts were a modest B cup, and for my body size I guess they were okay.
I decided a doctor’s visit was in order. I went to our family doctor and acted like it was my first visit. I got a full checkup, which included an x-ray of my breasts. Doctor Brown told me she thought it was rather odd that I had gotten breast implants, but never filled them. They were easy to see on the x-ray as she pointed them out.
“I had second thoughts after the operation,” I told her thinking quickly, “but I would like to have another cup size now.” I reasoned that the original saline had been removed once my natural breast had started to grow.
She got a bottle of saline and a rather big needle and filled each breast from the tube that lay just under the skin above my navel. Right before my eyes my breasts grew a full cup size. The skin was tight and it stretched my nipples a bit, but now I felt very confident. I had the assets to get anything I wanted.
My B-flat bras would never hold them now, so my next stop was a shop at the mall where I got several new bras.
The doctor had told me my ovaries and tubes seemed to be working order and my uterus showed no signs of cancer, nor did my breasts. I had done some checking up and most sex-change patients don't get all the right plumbing. This would make it even harder to re-establish myself as Tim.
I called to make sure the new Tim was at work and rode by my old house. My door key still fit. I used the master code to turn off the alarm. I was very careful not to touch anything as I looked around. I looked for anything that would tell me who this person was who had assumed my life. I found nothing and less than nothing.
It was time to call in a few favors. That meant I had to deal with some people who I would rather not let know what had happened to me, but so be it. I called an old F.B.I. man, retired now, but one of the best people I knew at breaking into a place.
I dressed modestly for the meeting, and told him what I needed and where to get it.
"And why should I do this for you?" he questioned me.
"Tim could have blown your cover years ago, and because you basically owe him one," I answered.
"You're not Tim!" Jimmy shot back.
"Not the Tim you knew but, it is his file you want, so if you want to maintain your cover.. " I hinted.
"I'll get it," he sighed, " And by the way, tell Tim when you see him again, that the school is nothing more than an elaborate set up to hide wanted mob figures.
"Wow! What do you mean by that?" I replied in one breath.
"Are all reporters dense?!" he replied with some sarcasm,
" The men who go to this so-called school never come back, and if they do, well it's some mob related person taking on their life."
"And just how do they do this?" I asked.
"Do I have to spell it out for you in black and white?" he asked.
"Please do!" I gave him some of his sarcasm back.
He continued, "Okay, think of it this way. If you were wanted by the law, what better way to hide than to take on the life of somebody who isn't. There is a report that makes me believe they might even be giving some of them a sex-change."
"Really?" I shot back, "Go on."
" Right now we're tracking three of these so-called girls, but so far we haven't found out anything. What I really suspect is that the men who go in, come out as women.
Then the wanted person is given the life of the man that once was. My boss says it's a crazy idea, and won't let me run with it." he complained.
"Tell you what. You get Tim's file and I'll convince your boss to let you run with that idea as you say, " I promised.
"Right, and the area 51 scandal is all about aliens," he replied sarcastically.
"You want to break this case or not?" I said.
"You know I do!" he shot back.
"Then get me that file and keep your mouth closed till I contact you again," I ordered.
He wasn't happy when he left, but he promised me I would have the file by the time the sun came up.
The mob wasn't something I had figured into my plan. I had all the evidence I needed to take back my old life. However, if some mob figure was living my old life, the last thing I needed was some mob boss looking for me. Far better to give what I knew to the F.B.I. and let them do it for me. At least that way I could get what was really mine, and I'd still be clean as far as the mob was concerned.
Now my plan had to change a little and the contents of Tim's folder might just tell the tale.
I was exhausted by the time I got home and slept even better than I had in a long time. As I slept, I remembered some of the things that had happened to me over the last six months and that I was stuck being a female. I awoke around six in the morning to my doorbell going off. I didn't even think to grab a house coat I just got up and went to the door.
A big manila folder had been slid under the door. I opened the door and looked, but nobody was at the door now.
I spent the whole day reading through the papers in the folder. It covered every detail of my change from Tim to Penny right down to and including the new organs that now filled my lower abdomen. My breasts had originally been a C cup, but after the hormones kicked in and my real breasts started to grow the saline had been removed.
Chapter 6
I had already put some of it back and now I knew I could easily be a D or Double D cup if I chose too. The doctor noted that I should be able to have a period once the ovaries and natural hormones kicked in. And my pelvis had been fixed to allow for childbirth should I decide later to have one. All in all, they hadn't missed a trick. I was as much a woman as any woman natural born.
Around two, the phone rang and some man on the other end told me if I didn't show up for work today, not to bother coming back. I didn't have a clue who he was, or what the hell he was talking about. The caller ID said it was a bar, so I had to check this out.
"Be here by three," his voice boomed, "I'm not covering your shift again."
" Okay," I replied in a bit of a questioning voice.
I had taken a shower earlier in the day so I slipped on a skirt and blouse, found the closest thing I had to some flats for shoes and took off. For some reason I knew just where the bar was. I drove right to it.
Much to my shock it was a topless bar and I walked in to find Cindy dancing on the main stage. She was headed for the steps to come off stage as the song ended, and pointed me to the back room behind the bar.
I looked around as I went and saw several girls I knew, and all from the school. Cindy got there almost the same time I did and pointed out my locker.
" Get changed and hurry! You’re on the main stage in three minutes."
I looked in the locker and found a G-string and top that I seemed to think at the time were mine. I changed and was being announced by the time I headed out of the room.
As the music blasted, I bounced and shuffled my body across the stage. I tried to look around the place to see who else I knew. There were only three men in the place and they were busy making love to their beer bottles, so I just ignored them.
My second song was more up-beat, and baring my breasts seem to be no big deal at the time. I left the stage after that and the next dancer took my place. I went back to the locker room and found Cindy there crying.
"Are you okay?" I asked in a concerned voice.
"This is not me," she spoke through her tears.
I know I tried to console her.
"No, you don't!" she cried even more."
I'm not a woman, and damn sure not a stripper," she added almost sounding mad.
" Well," I chose my words carefully, " you certainly look like a woman."
"I know," her voice broke again, "but this is all wrong. I just know it."
I thought it was a sure sign that her brainwashing hadn't really taken or at the very least it was wearing off.
I offered to let Cindy stay the night at my place after our shift was over. It took some doing to go back out on stage as the bar began to fill with men, but I managed to do okay.
I had also managed to calm Cindy down and she did at least as well as I did for the rest of the night.
By the time we headed for home, I had several hundred dollars in my purse and Cindy did as well. We both mused that this was the easiest money we had ever made.
"Show a man a little skin and he will sooner or later show you his wallet." She smiled as she counted her money again.
The next morning I took her to Doctor Beech's office. She had already told me she knew she was a man once upon a time. How she had become a woman was the part she couldn't remember. In just a few seconds, the good doctor broke her brainwashing just the same as he had mine.
Charles, now Cindy, was devastated as his memories came flooding back. Granted I had been plenty mad when I figured out what had happened, but that was small time compared to the way Cindy acted. She was ready to kill Ms. Kathy and suffer the punishment later.
I finally did manage to get her calm again and we checked to see if her life as Charles had been assumed by someone else the same as mine had. Of course, it had been, and that person looked just like the real thing.
I let Cindy in on my plan to get my life back and she readily agreed to come aboard.
Jimmy was our next stop and he wasn't all too thrilled when he found I needed him to break into the same place again.
"Confirmation," I told him, " Doing it once to me, might get them a slap on the wrist. Twice is the starting point of a pattern. A pattern that your boss won’t be able to ignore."
He saw the light in my reasoning and that night he got Cindy's folder.
Her folder read much like mine. Breast and female organ implants, and that rash we both had noticed. That had been the hair removal process.
Needless to say we would never have need of a razor. Save the hair on our heads, there wasn't a single strand anywhere to be found, and never would be according to our files.
Cindy and I both realized that so long as we thought of ourselves as women, our brains seemed to function well, as did our bodies. After lots of tears and laughter, we conceded that we were stuck being women, but at least we were pretty and knew all too well how to get anything we wanted.
Together we went to the county courthouse and started to gather all the information we could on Ms. Kathy and her so-called school. Her past was very traceable and in just a few hours we knew more than we really needed to.
She had well known connections to the mob. In fact, we suspected she was one of us, in a manner of speaking. Once a man, now a woman, but a woman in hiding, and not just from her past. If she was who Cindy and I thought she was, then she was wanted by the law as well.
"Fingerprints,” Cindy stated firmly.
"What do you mean?" I looked at her rather blankly.
"Well ,you might can change a man into a woman, or even a woman into a man, but the fingerprints never change," Cindy said.
"True," I replied," but just how would we get them? It's not like we can walk up and ask for them."
"True," Cindy smiled," but she does come to the bar every Friday night. I know, I have served her more than a few drinks," she added.
"Okay, so Friday night we steal her glass and give it to Jimmy and see what he comes up with, " I suggested.
By the time we got back to my apartment, there were several messages on my machine. One was from Freddy, who had been questioning the person who was passing himself off as me.
"Whoever he is, one thing is for sure,” he spoke rather quietly into the phone, “he isn't Tim.”
Cindy confided in me that her boss had figured out as well, the person pretending to be him really wasn't. Knowing something and proving it in a court of law is an altogether different thing. We needed evidence, and lots of it.
I called Jimmy and made a date with him for Friday at the club. Fingerprints don't lie, and that was a good place to start.
Jimmy was stunned to see Cindy and me on stage, and topless to boot. We pointed out the lady in question as soon as she arrived.
"We’ll get her glass with her fingerprints on it, and you find out who she or he really is," I told him.
" And what is this suppose to prove?" he asked?.
"Well, if she's really a she, then maybe nothing. However if she was once a he like us, then maybe you can make an arrest."
"She's a wanted mob person," Cindy spat," I just know it."
Cindy served her her first drink, When Kathy was finished with her first drink, she took the glass very carefully so as to not mess up the prints. A dance or two later she passed it to Jimmy and he made a beeline to the door.
For the rest of the night it was as if Kathy was taking a special interest Cindy and me. She watched every move we made, and stayed till the last call was given. Normally she was gone by midnight.
Cindy and I took the back way out and found Kathy waiting at my car. "I don't know what you two are up to, but you are up to something. I gave you both a good life and a way to earn more money than you ever would have. Think about that before you mess it up trying to get what you think is your old life back. You might find out who I really am, but then the whole world will know who you once were. Is it really worth it?"
She walked away confident in the fact she had stopped any further looking into her past.
Between us, we had almost two thousand dollars as we counted our earnings for the night.
"She was right, in a way,"
Cindy spoke in a hushed tone, "It would take me all month to make what I did tonight."
" You're right, but look what it cost us." I spoke in a harsh tone. "In a year I could send my daughter to college, fully paid and have some left over," she stated.
"True, but your daughter will never call you Daddy again. Can you live with that?" I added.
"It will be hard," she spoke in a softer tone, "but I wasn't the best daddy to begin with. At least this way I can provide for her much better than I was doing."
I didn't take that conversation any further, as it was turning out to be a bit personal. I knew Chuck had a drinking problem, and his marriage was on the skids as it was. He had been caught cheating on his wife, and she’d suggested the school.
She had wanted to teach him a lesson and to stop his womanizing ways. She had done that, well enough, but I wasn't so sure she knew the real cost.
His job at the tabloid style paper had just been enough to support them. Now he had some real money in his hands, and he was thinking like he should have been from the start. Supporting your family should always come first.
She spent the night with me and we hoped for a call from Jimmy before we had to go to work again. I think we both just wanted the truth. In our case it would mean a lot, even if we didn't get our old jobs back. That wasn't really the issue.
Our number one question was, ”Why?” I knew as well as she did, that the lives we once had were gone forever, yet we had everything we needed to make new ones. The question was, could we live with the idea that while our lives had been taken and then replaced with new ones that neither of us had wanted, we could do better than we had been doing?
So long as I didn't dwell on the fact that I had once been a man known as Tim, the brainwashing worked the way it was supposed to. Acting like a girl came easy, and I felt like one as well.
Yet I had been so busy trying to solve this mystery that having sex as a female had never crossed my mind as yet. I
I was thinking like a man for a change, and getting my life back to some sort of normal was first on the list. I missed my home, and the privacy it afforded me. I also missed my job and friends at the paper.
Mom and Sis had accepted the fact that I was now a female, much as it pained them to.
Sis and I spoke almost every day, and she knew that I was all female now. "Had your period yet?" she asked.
"No and I hope I don't, or not any time soon," I replied.
"Well, you have all the right plumbing, so don't be alarmed if you do," she advised.
" I'll keep that in mind," I replied with a smile.
" You still sound nervous," she told me.
"Well, I guess I am a bit. It's not an easy thing to do, you know, once you remember who you really were," I added.
"Well, only a select few know the truth, and I doubt anybody will spill the beans. Relax, “she added, "You look as much a female as anybody I know, and I doubt anybody would think different, the way you look now.’
She was right. I was nervous for no good reason. I had just hung up the phone when it rang, and much to my delight it was Jimmy.
Chapter 7
"Good news, I hope," as he started to make some small talk.
"Well yes in a way," he added. "I take it you got a match of some kind on the prints, " I prompted.
"Yes," he replied with what I thought was a smile.
"And?" I questioned.
"Well" he paused.
"Come on Jimmy, just spit it out!" I said impatiently.
"Well she is who she says she is. Ms Kathy that is."
"And?" I questioned yet again.
"I'm still not sure but we have no records of her more than seven years back," Jimmy replied.
" So what does that mean?" I asked.
" It means I have to do some more checking, " he replied,
"She may be a protected witness."
" Or maybe she just has a good lawyer," I added.
"Could be," he said in a quiet tone.
"Call me back when you have it done, I just know she's running from the law for some reason, or at the very least hiding from it," I replied.
Cindy and I weren't pleased with what we knew so far. Jimmy was a good man, and if there was any dirt to be found he would find it sooner or later. In the meantime we decided to keep working at the bar and saving our money.
For starters, we needed the money, and second, we needed the distraction to keep us sane. We both had enough information to take our lives back, but what about all the other people that had been through the school? If they were all law abiding people like me and Cindy, then a lot of hoods had taken their places.
I was sure Jimmy had stopped long enough to have that thought as well. He was hard-nosed when it came to the mob or hoods in general, so I knew he wouldn't just walk away from what he knew.
A week passed before Jimmy called again. This time he asked for a meeting with me, and Cindy as well. I gave him a cross street and told him to park and wait till he saw my car.
I went by Mom's place and got the keys to the hunting lodge and tried not to tell her too much. When I turned from 152 onto 99,, Jimmy fell in behind us. He followed us to the lodge and we went inside to talk.
"Coffee?" I asked as I started a pot to brew.
"Sure," Jimmy spoke rather softly and very out of character for him.
Both Cindy and I had skipped breakfast.
Cindy spoke next, "Mind if I cook us something?"
"Help yourself," I replied.
Jimmy took a seat at the table, while Cindy started on breakfast. As soon as the coffee was ready, we all sat at the table with eggs, ham, fresh biscuits and coffee.
"So why the in person meeting?" I asked.
"This is big," Jimmy started, "bigger than all of us ever imagined."
"How so?" Cindy asked.
" Ms. Kathy is C.I.A." Jimmy said.
"That's not good!" I sputtered.
"It gets worse." he frowned.
"Really?" Cindy chimed in, "how much worse than what happened to us can it get?"
Jimmy explained, "I can't give you a lot of details but let’s just say that Ms. Kathy is part of our spy program."
"And?" I asked in stern tone. A knock at the front door stopped his reply.
I answered the door with Jimmy behind me and Cindy well hidden in the back bedroom. Jimmy had one hand on his pistol and there was a loaded shotgun behind the door and well within my reach.
Ms. Kathy, Cindy's wife and kids, Freddy and the man who had taken my place, were all on the porch. Two other men were there as well, but I didn't know them on sight.
"Can we come in?" Kathy spoke first.
"Depends," I replied as I took the shotgun in hand.
"On?"she asked.
"What you have in mind?" I replied as I moved the gun into view.
"Clarification," she smiled as she backed away from the door.
I stepped away from the door to allow them in and they all took a seat in the living room. Cindy came in from the back and stood with me and Jimmy.
"I take it you two want some answers," Kathy started.
"To say the least !"Cindy spoke up as she looked at her wife and daughter.
"Since you already know that I work for the feds, thanks to Jimmy here, I'll get right to it.
"I knew before you two ever got in the door that each of you were reporters. What I do is not for public consumption, so I had to make sure you never got to print any story of any kind, so we put you through the school like we would anybody else that needed it.
“It's my job to keep our spy agency healthy, and to do that, from time to time we need to re-create our agent’s history and make it very traceable. I can't tell you much beyond that. However, since you two seem hell bent on having your lives back, we, the agency that is, have decided to oblige you."
Kathy looked at Charles' wife, "Mary, … meet Cindy your ex-husband Charles.
And Penny, meet the man that replaced you for a while as Tim. His name, at least for now, is Jeff."
Cindy, Mary, and a stunned Lola all took a few minutes to hug and cry and then went to the kitchen for a few private moments.
Jeff shook my hand and thanked me for not blowing his cover.
Kathy continued, "Jeff will be moving on now, so your house, as well as your old job, assuming Fred here will take you on as a female, are all yours."
I looked at Freddy. "Hell yes!" came his reply.
"The thing is," Kathy spoke again," you can't ever tell this story."
"What?!" Freddy's eyes went wide.
Kathy ignored Freddy as she continued, "Tim, you'll get a million dollars from the agency, 20k a month till it's paid out. That is, if you agree to the terms I have just laid out."
"And what about Cindy?" I asked, "She has another daughter, and a son as well."
"They will be taken care of in the same way as you will be, so long as the story is never told," Kathy assured me.
"This afternoon Tim and Charles will die as far as the world is concerned. Two John Doe bodies will be found, and later Id will be established as you two, and it will never be questioned. According to the news you two were missing for quite some time, and now, with two bodies, dead of course, your cases will be laid to rest.
The rest is up to you and Cindy. Keep silent, and live a good life or speak and maybe not live at all," Kathy informed me.
" That sounds like a threat," I spoke calmly.
"What the agency might do if you two talk is out of my hands, but rest assured they will protect me and the system such as it is." she replied.
Back from the kitchen, Cindy agreed to the deal. The money was more than enough to put her kids through college and still live a good life. I wasn't going to mess up the works for Cindy, so I agreed as well. I did get permission to write this story in fiction form, and of course, I had to change all the names and dates and so on.
What you choose to believe is up to you, but according to Kathy this happens several times a day now.
The end.